Empty Nest

“Don’t you fucking baby me. I’m serious this time. You’re lazy. You’re selfish. You’re a slob. You’ve got no ambition.” With each brutal but accurate point she jabs a finger into my chest. “You’ve come from nowhere. You’re going nowhere. You’re a nothing. A nobody. No wonder they fired you.”

“Blair…”

“Showing up late. Leaving early. And for what? So you could loaf around here playing video games? It’s not like you had some great life to come live.” She fumes. “Even when you were there you were slacking off. I’m surprised they put up with your shit for this long.”

“That’s not…”

“You can’t even cover your half of the bills as is!”

“I know, I just…”

“And it’s not just work. You don’t dance anymore. You don’t hike. You don’t tinker. We never go out unless I drag you out. Most of your friends don’t even bother calling anymore. What happened to you?”

“I…I just…”

“Look at yourself! Same raggedy ass clothes as when we met. When was the last time you got a hair cut? When was the last time you shaved? When was the last time you showered!? You’re a mess.” She pokes at the little roll of fat that had formed at my belly over the past year. “Somehow you’re both skinny and fat. You’re soft. You’re weak. Two flights of stairs and you’re winded.”

“Blair…”

“And it’s not like you’re even doing much for me in the bedroom. The rare times you ARE in the mood you can barely even get that little pecker of yours up anymore.” She glances toward my crotch before locking her angry gaze straight into my eyes. “You weren’t even that great to begin with, but now you’re barely a man. I never needed a vibrator until hooking up with you.”

A hot blush rises in my cheeks at her emasculating insults. Down the hall to both my left and right I could see doors cracked open as nosy neighbors watched the fireworks. Even those with the doors closed would be hearing my girlfriend’s every eviscerating jibes through the paper thin walls. As if it wasn’t humiliating enough to be standing in the hall among all of my scattered clothes and belongings begging to be let into my own place.

“I love…”

“DON’T!” Blair barks.

“Baby…” I plead.

“I am not you’re baby. We are through.”

“Where am I supposed to…?”

“Not my problem. Not anymore.”

“But…but…”

“But what? Hmm?” She sneers. “What could you possibly say to me? I understand what you’re getting out of this relationship, but what about me? Huh? Go ahead. Give me a reason. Give me one SINGLE reason why I should keep your worthless ass around?”

All goes quiet as she awaits my answer. Silently my eyes beseech her for mercy, for pity, but this time I see nothing but cold, hard rejection staring back at me. This was for real. After an interminably long minute I whisper. “I…I can’t think of one.”

“Exactly.” She steps back and grabs the door, ready to slam it in my face. “Face it Elliot, YOU ARE A FUCKING LOSER!”

BAM!

***

Hours later, I had no idea how many, I am sat on the ground in front of my car with my head in my hands trying to figure out where it had all gone wrong. With absolutely nowhere to turn I was suddenly broke, homeless and completely alone. It was that last one that hurt the most. I’d called every friend I had, or thought I had, just looking for a sofa to crash on and got nothing but excuses or flat rejections back. After my breakup with Blair I’d had to endure getting dumped all over again and again and again by those I thought still cared.

A sputtering hatchback, a quarter tank of gas, an old phone that could barely hold a charge, a pile of dirty clothes along with some various odds and ends in the back seat, and 27 dollars in my bank account was everything I had to show for my 25 years of life. What was I going to do? What could I do? How do you build again when you don’t even have a foundation on which to build? Though I really could have used their help right now…I was glad they weren’t around to see me now. All their faith in me, all their hopes and dreams, were for nothing. I failed them even worse than I failed myself.

The very worst part was the sense of inevitability of it all and the too comfortable acceptance of failure. Deep down I always knew that this is where I would end up. I was at rock bottom. Exactly where I belonged.

“Fuuuck.”

Leaning back against my car I stare through the chain link fence to the quaint little neighborhood park beyond it. All was green and alive. I hadn’t a clue what part of the city this was. Everything after the breakup was a blur. Beyond the steel grid I see kids running up and down the length the soccer field, their parents lined up along the sideline on blankets and lawn chairs cheering them on. It took me back to another happier time. I see a group of men about my age laughing and chatting and ribbing each other as they flicked a frisbee back and forth between them. How many times had my buddies and I done that back in the day? So many. It had been years since we’d done it. I see a young couple in love for all the world to see sharing a picnic at one of the tables. Blair and I used to do things like that. Why did we ever stop? I see a woman strolling along the path stop simply to enjoy the sweet aroma of magnolia. I could not remember the last time I took a moment to enjoy such a simple pleasure.

My head drops again. I couldn’t bear to watch it anymore. Family, friends, lovers, simple pleasures, these things were beyond me now and having to see them only acted to highlight just how far I had fallen. As soon as I found the will to move myself I would find another place to park for the night. Some dark alley or grubby underpass perhaps. Somewhere more befitting of a wretch like me. I’d never had to spend the night in my car before now, but I suspected tonight would be the first of many more to come. Fuck my life!

“Excuse me?” Comes a soft, feminine voice.

I look up to discover the woman I had spotted sniffing the flowers had approached the fence while my head was down. She was tall, at least as tall as me, heavy set yet still maintaining her thick hourglass curves thanks to her wide hips and large bosom. The one piece emerald and black patterned dress she wore was of a style I often saw on larger ladies trying to mask their extra flesh. She had long wavy brown hair, warm brown eyes, plump lips, and a wide face that was easy on the eyes without being stunning. She wore simple leather sandals that revealed toenails painted the same dusky pink as her short trimmed fingernails. At a glance I guessed her to be in her mid forties, her tacky earrings and necklace alone screamed middle age.

Too tall, too chunky, too old, with an outdated fashion sense and not enough good sense to keep to herself? Yuck! A total ‘Karen’ if I ever saw one. She was literally the opposite of my petite and pretty blond ex in every way. It takes me but a second to decide that I hate her.

“Fuck off.” I wave her away.

“Excuse me!”

Exasperated I throw up my hands. “Am I not supposed to park here or something? You gonna call the cops now, ya fat old cow?”

She straightens up and raises her chin in offense. “Well that was rude.” Holding out her hand she reveals a large snow white magnolia blossom. “You looked like you were down in the dumps. I thought this might cheer you up.”

I stand and approach the fence, staring down at the cheery bloom. “A flower?” I shake my head and laugh a humorless laugh. “Lady. With the day I’m having I need a lot more than a flower.” I was about to say something snide but hold my tongue. It was a sweet gesture by a sweet lady. She did not deserve my redirected venom. “I’ll…I’ll get going.” I mutter, my head bowing low. “Sorry to darken your day, Ma’am.”

“Wait.” She says. “Your name is Elliot?” I look up to meet her eyes before scanning her face. Only now does it dawn that she did look vaguely familiar. Her expression softens. “Elliot Everly?”

“Um…that’s right.” I say. “Sorry, do I know you?”

“Not directly.” She says. “I knew your parents. Not in ideal circumstances admittedly, but we spoke often enough that we got to know each other.”

“My parents?” My eyes widen as a memory awakens. “Mrs. Hutton?”

“Please, Heather.” She says. “I heard about what happened. I was so sorry to hear it. They went far too young. They were good people.”

“Yeah.” I whisper, reeling from this unexpected figure from my past.

Heather Hutton was the mother of Liam Hutton, my grade school bully. By graduation he and I had smoothed things out enough to tolerate each other but from grades one to nine Liam had made my school years a living hell. Liam was one of those clever bullies who always made sure to keep his tormenting to times when we were alone or when we were around a group that would back his word over mine. Around the teachers and parents however he was a saint. The one most fooled by his angel act was his mother, the woman standing in front of me now, whose faith in her son was absolutely unshakable. His twin sister Lily had always been kind enough to me but Liam’s cruelty at such a formative age had left scars that still hadn’t fully healed.

“Oh my God.” I say. “Mrs. Hutton!”

She smiles. “Heather. Please, you’ll make me feel old.”

“Oh, yeah.” I shift awkwardly from foot to foot. “I…didn’t recognize you.”

“Clearly.” She says.

“God, I’m so sorry. I…I’m having a day.”

“Everyone has a bad day now and then. Don’t worry about it.” Though her smile doesn’t flicker I catch her look me up and down, noting my threadbare clothes and scruffy appearance, then looking past me to the shitbox car with my meager belongings piled in the back seat. She quickly returns her eyes to mine. “How are you doing, Elliot?”

“I’m good.” I lie. “I’m just…moving. Old place didn’t work out.”

“Mmm.” She hums. “You had a place around here then? I never saw you around before today.”

“Huh? Oh no. No, no, no. Not around here, no.”

“Hm.”

“You…um…live around here?”

“Mm.” She motions over her shoulder to the far side of the park. “With Lily and Liam moved out and Alexander gone I didn’t need all that space anymore. Moved here almost four years ago now.”

“Oh. Mr. Hutton…?”

Her smile turns sad. “Passed on. Heart attack.”

“Oh! I’m so sorry to hear that.”

“Just a few weeks after graduation. At least he got to see that. It was quick. He…didn’t suffer.” She clears her throat then turns the topic right back to me again. “So you’re moving into the neighborhood?”

“What? No. No I…I, um…um… I’m just passing through, you know?”

“We’re on the edge of the city. Where are you passing through to?”

“Where? Um…”

Her smile fades though her eyes remain warm. “Where are you moving, Elliot?”

“I…um…” On another day I might have been able to come up with some bullshit. Not today. I take a deep breath and as I let it out my shoulders slump. “I don’t know, Heather. I just…don’t know.”

She steps closer to the fence, her voice low so as not to carry. “Do you need help, Elliot?”

“No. No.” I shake my head. “I’m okay.”

There’s a long pause. “Listen, Elliot. Lily is doing her residency at the General.” She says softly. “Just across from the hospital they’ve got an addiction center that…”

“Addiction?”

“They won’t judge you there. There are clean beds and…”

“You think I’m…? He he he.” I start to laugh. I can’t help myself. It was simultaneously the saddest and funniest thing I’d ever heard. She might have delivered the punchline but I was the joke. “Ha ha ha ha!”

“Elliot?”

“Sorry.” I wave my hand. “Sorry. You think I’m on drugs?”

“Oh.” Her face flinches as she realizes she’d guessed wrong. “I just…I thought…”

“Drugs! I wish I had that excuse! At least then I’d have something else to blame.” I chuckle cynically. “No, Ma’am.” Spreading my arms wide I announce boldly. “This is all me. This is all I am. Today I got fired, dumped and kicked out of my apartment. I lost all my friends. My family won’t talk to me. I’m broke. I got nowhere to be and nowhere to go. I’m a fuckin loser and that is all I will ever be!”

She takes in my words then in a blink her soft expression goes as hard as steel. “You are only a loser if you think you are.”

“I don’t think. I know.” I gasp, somewhere along the way my laughs had turned to stifled sobs. “My life is shit, Heather. It’s shit because I am shit. And I am shit because it is shit. It’s all a cycle of…SHIT!”

She stares at me for a long minute before letting the flower slip from her fingers to fall to the green lawn below. She shakes her head. “And how are you ever going to break the cycle with that attitude? If you’re waiting for the world to adapt to you…”

“It’s none of your business, Heather.” Backing away I slump back down to sit on the ground. “Leave me alone.”

Her brown eyes narrow as they drill down into me. “Is that really what you want? To be left alone?”

“Yes!” I shoo her way with a dismissive wave of my hand. “Let me just curl up and die in peace.” I bury my head in my arms. “Go away!”

In the following silence I hear the sigh of the breeze through the trees and bushes and the cheers from the soccer game as a goal is scored. What I do not hear are retreating footsteps. I couldn’t see Heather but I knew she was there. I could feel her glare still on me.

I try to end the encounter in the way I began it. “Fuck off!”

In a firm, commanding tone that only an experienced mother could wield Heather snaps. “I will NOT be spoken to in that manner, young man.” I look up ready to tell her off but her hard glare shuts me up the instant I see it. “Stand up. On your feet.”

“Wha…?”

“On your feet!” She says. “And look me in the eyes when I am talking to you.”

Seeing that I’d upset her I hurry to stand. Brushing off my butt I approach the fence again. “Heather…”

“You can call me Mrs. Hutton.” She cuts me off. “Heather is for friends and people who show me respect.”

“Uh, right.”

“Straighten up!” She barks. “Chin up. Shoulders back.”

My posture straightens without me even thinking about it. “I-I’ll leave. I’m sorry that I…”

“Shush!” She waves a stern finger my way. “How much money do you have, Elliot?”

“Money?”

“When I ask a question I expect an answer.” She says. “How much?”

“I…I don’t need your money.” I say. “Or your pity.”

“Oh, I know.” She looks at my chest as if she could see through to my heart. “You’ve got all the pity you’ll ever need right there inside of you.”

“Um…”

“And I am certainly not handing out free money to an able bodied man.” She asks again, even more pointedly. “How much?”

“Uh…um…like, 25 bucks or something.”

She gives a sharp nod. “About enough for a haircut. There’s a bargain salon just up the street that takes walk-ins. If you hurry you can still get there before they close.”

“Haircut?” What the fuck was she on about?

“See if they’ll throw in a shave while you’re at it.”

“How is a shave and a haircut going to help me?”

“In more ways than you can count.” She says. “Besides, I expect my guests to be well mannered and well groomed. And you can leave that pity you’re carrying around at the door.”

“Guests? I…don’t understand.”

“I won’t offer you money, Elliot.” Her voice softens. “But a hot meal and a warm bed for the night is something I will give you.” Before I can protest she raises a hand. “Don’t argue. You’ve already told me that you’ve got nowhere else to go. No need to stand on pride now.”

“Warm…bed?”

Her eyes widen as a rather becoming blush rises across her cheeks. “In the guest room!” Flustered she huffs and shakes her head. “Mine is the blue house in the middle of the block on the opposite side of the park. Dinner will be at 6:30 sharp. If you are late, too bad for you. My offer ends at 6:31.”

“6:30.” I whisper.

“Sharp. I go to bed early and I expect quiet after 10. We’ll be up early. I go to work at 8 and you will be leaving at that time or before.” Seeing my perplexed expression her features soften again and her voice warms. “We all have bad days, Elliot. But they get better as long as we don’t give up.” She smiles. “Things will look brighter in the morning. You’ll see.”

Despite what she’d said it was pity that spurred her to offer me this completely undeserved act of kindness. I hated to accept it, but right now I was too damn low to be proud. In this chance encounter fate had just thrown me a lifeline, at least until the morning, and I’d be damned fool not to grab onto it with both hands.

“Yes, Ma’am.” I swallow hard and nod. “6:30. I’ll be there.”

“I look forward to seeing you.”

“I…I’m sorry about the way I spoke to you, Mrs. Hutton.”

“Apology accepted.”

“I…um…I can’t tell you what this means…um…”

She raises her hand to stop me. “You can thank me in the morning, Elliot.” With a nod she prods me on. “Now get going. That barber will be closing soon.”

Backing away toward the driver’s side door I say. “6:30. I won’t be late, Mrs. Hutton. I’ll be there.”

Her smile grows. “Bring your appetite.”

“I will.” I smile for the first time today. “I will! Thank you. Thank you!”

“Don’t mention it.” She waves. “Now go!”

A moment later I am coaxing my car to start as I watch Mrs. Hutton’s wide hips and full behind sway back and forth as she makes her way back across the verdant park. I had unfairly decided that I hated her within seconds of seeing her, a judgment I could now see that I had been far too hasty in making.

Chapter 2: Arrival

Chapter Text

At precisely 6:20 I am walking up the short walk to the little navy blue house with white trim Heather had indicated as hers. The house was nice though old and a few years past due for a fresh coat of paint. The small front yard consisted of a two tiny patches of green lawn with narrow beds of bright, cheery flowers bordering the approach. In a word I would describe the place as ‘quaint’. It was a far cry from the huge, almost palatial, two story brick home the Hutton’s had lived back in the old neighborhood. After living there with her husband and kids all those years I could imagine how cold and lonely such a big house would feel.

I smooth out my t shirt and run a hand over my freshly cut hair before feeling my smooth jaw for any spots I might have missed. The barber hadn’t been willing to give me a shave on top of the cut for just 27 bucks but luckily I’d been able to do a fair job with my electric razor in the rear view mirror. After the salon I had less than a fiver to my name but for a meal and a bed for the night I thought it an investment worth making. I mean, how far was that money going to last me anyway? As I stand there mustering my courage I am still counting my blessings for Heather’s generosity. God, the way I spoke to her! She would have been within her rights to spit on me and tell me off, never mind inviting me into her home. This might have been just a reprieve before hitting the gutter tomorrow but after the day I’d had I was so very grateful for it. It made me wonder if I had a pair of guardian angels still looking out for me.

I shake my head and try to banish that thought. Imagining my parents seeing me in my current state was more than I could bare right now. After a deep breath to compose myself I knock on the white wooden door.

Maybe 30 seconds later I hear the last couple of footsteps approaching the door before it swings open. Centered in the white door frame stands Heather just as I had seen her earlier except that her sandals had been traded out for a pair of slippers. Able to look me eye to eye despite her thin slippers she smiles a warm and welcoming smile.

“Hello Elliot.”

“Hello Mrs. Hutton.” She does not correct me to Heather this time. I’d fucked that up by being disrespectful to her.

“Well look at you.” She surprises me by stepping up close and running her fingers through the short hairs just around my ear. I’m a bit weirded out by the unexpected touch, and my hair having just been washed and cut my scalp was ultra-sensitive at the moment, but I do not recoil from her. “That’s much better. I bet it feels better too.”

“Yes, Ma’am.” I nod.

Leaning in she gives me a sniff. “I think a shower is in order.”

“Uh, yeah. I meant to…”

Stepping back she waves away whatever excuse I was about to come up with. “Supper will stay warm. Let’s grab go that pile of clothes I saw in your car.”

“Clothes?”

“Your dirty laundry.” She laughs and swats my belly with the back of her hand. “It might be a bit before you can clean them again. Come on.”

Grabbing a pair of laundry baskets that had left beside the front door she hands me one and plants the other against her the curve of her hip. Before I know it Heather is leading back down the sidewalk toward my car. I am terribly embarrassed as we pull my soiled garments from among my other crap to stuff them into the baskets. I mumble a few fibs about why I hadn’t done my laundry in so long but she didn’t seem much interested. Her focus was on the task at hand. Soon we are heading back up the walk with every scrap of clothes I had to my name piled in the baskets.

“Whose this young man?” Comes a creaky voice from the next yard over.

“Ms. Hancock.” Heather greets the elderly woman. “This is Elliot. He’s a friend of Liam’s.”

Friend? More like bitter enemy in an uneasy truce, but who was counting. “Hello Ms. Hancock.”

“Hello dearie.” The wrinkles of her weathered face deepen as she smiles.

“He’s passing through tonight.” Heather says. “I had a spare room and thought I could save him on a hotel.”

“That’s nice.” She says. “Nice to meet you, Elliot.”

“Same to you, Ma’am.”

With that we continue on into the house. As Heather waits for me to slip out of my shoes she says. “It’s nice to see that your manners have returned.”

“Yeah. I’m…not proud of how I talked to you.”

“All is forgiven.” She assures me once more. “Follow along.”

From the entryway we enter into the main room of the house which consisted of both living room and kitchen. Everything was clean and tidy. At just a glance it was as clear as day that this place had not felt a man’s touch as the decor was all soft feminine pastels. A few things stand out right away as I look around the living space. The first, and most obvious, was the potpourri scent that filled the area with the aroma of lavender and who knows what else. Though stronger than I would have liked it was very pleasing on the nose. Second was the lack of television or any kind of home entertainment unit that would have dominated most rooms like this. And finally was the tasteful, good quality, but mismatched furnishings. As someone who had been shopping at second hand shops for his whole adult life I recognized that Heather was shopping at the same kind of places that I was. The more I looked around the more I saw through the facade of doilies and potted ferns and knitted throws and framed family photos to the aging furnishing and older style kitchen appliances the more it began to dawn on me that she might have moved out of her big house for more reasons than mere loneliness.

“So here’s the kitchen and dining room.” She nods to that area of the room from which a scrumptious smell was emanating from the hot oven to mingle with the other scents. “Living room.” She nods. Continuing past she nods to each door as we go. “Washroom. Storage. Spare room. I’ve got the bed made up for you. My room, stay out.”

“Yes Ma’am.”

“And this is the basement.” She says as she opens the last door. “Laundry is down here.” She leads me down a narrow set of wooden stairs into a partially finished basement with three rooms. When she clicks the light on I can see the first contained the washer and dryer, the second held the furnace and hot water heater, and the last looked to be some kind of office of hobby room. She hoists her basket onto the counter beside the washer and nods to the floor beside her. “You can leave that here.”

“Oh, um, I can do my own laundry.”

“Of course you can.” She chuckles. “But the washer can be tricky if you don’t balance it right. This one time, I got it. You are my guest after all.”

“Well, thank you again!”

“You’re welcome, Elliot.” She grins. “Now you go hop in that shower so I don’t have to smell you all night.”

A blush warms my cheeks. “Oh. Is it that bad?”

“I’ve got a sensitive nose.” She says. “I left you a robe and some jammies on your bed so you don’t have to get back into…those.”

Sheepish about my hygiene I nod without protest. “Yes Mrs. Hutton.” Just as I turn to head upstairs I pause. “Oh, uh, if you don’t mind. What’s the password?”

She tilts her head. “Password?”

“For the wifi.”

“Oh, I don’t have internet.”

“Don’t have internet?” I say, perplexed. “Serious?”

“Never really needed it.” She shrugs. “I just call Lily if I need anything looked up.” She laughs. “Drives her nuts.”

“No internet!?”

“No.” She says. “Did you need it for something?”

“Well…um…everything!” I say. “Who doesn’t have the internet?”

“Just me I guess.” She says as chipper as ever. “Now get on with ya, dirty man, and don’t forget behind your ears.”

I roll my eyes. “Yes, Ma’am.”

I leave Heather loading my laundry into the washer and head upstairs. No television? No internet? No wifi at all? I felt like I’d stepped into another time. Ah well, I was only here the night. The spare room I find cozy and as tidy as the rest of the place. The bed I find made and tucked with a homemade quilt as the top layer. On the impeccably made bed was a folded set of men’s blue pajamas that was clearly fresh out of their package. A white bathrobe was laid out beside them.

Peeking through the curtains I see the window looked back out over a very small yard with grass let to grow a bit too tall crossed by laundry lines. The garbage and recycle bins were just behind the fence along with a single parking spot where a familiar gray luxury SUV was parked. I recognized it as the same car she’d been driving back when she was running her kids around to their various activities all those years ago. To the right was a ramshackle shed that looked ready to blow over on the next stiff breeze.

I grab the robe and pajamas, quietly amused at Heather’s use of the term ‘jammies’, and head into the washroom. It was as expected for such a woman’s space as this. There were shells and scented soaps and no end of lotions and ointments. I start the shower going and strip out of my clothes. As I look at them I am again embarrassed that a nice woman like Heather had to see me looking so shabby. It was only moments like this that I was even aware of it anymore. At what point had I stopped giving a fuck about my looks? How long had I let myself fester like this? Fuck, no wonder Blair tossed me to the curb. Maybe, just maybe, she might take me back if I cleaned up and got my life back together. A guy could dream.

As I look over my clothes something Heather had said to me comes to the fore. She was right. Who knows when I would get a chance to get my laundry done again. If she was doing the rest a few more items wouldn’t hurt. I pull on the robe and tie the belt. Collecting up my clothes I pad over to the open basement door then start down the stairs where I hear the hiss of the washing machine starting its cycle. I am halfway down when I dip my head to ask if it would be okay to add more clothes to the load when I freeze in my tracks.

Mrs. Hutton stood facing partly away from me. Held in her left hand was one of my shirts which she had held up to her face as she took long, deep inhaling breaths, clearly smelling my manly funk. Weird. Really weird. Even weirder though…she had the front of her dress pulled up as she manipulated something in front of her crotch with her right hand. What the hell was she doing? I couldn’t see anything, but the way her arm was moving was…odd. For a woman at least. As I watch she lets out a sharp breath, her shoulders heaving forward as she did, then whispers something to herself as her right arm quickens in a sort of stroking motion. Jesus! Did she have some sort of toy that she was rubbing against her snatch? By the angle of her forearm it must have been a long one. Did she have a broom handle or something? Was she getting off to my smell? Or just the fact she had a man in her house? How long had it been since she’d had a man around? Since Mr. Hutton seven years ago? Was she attracted to me!? She wasn’t at all my type, and completely off limits considering who she was, but I couldn’t deny feeling at least a little bit flattered.

Well, whatever the hell she was doing I was pretty damn sure that she would not appreciate an interruption by a nosy guest. Wanting that meal and warm bed I decide to beat a hasty retreat. As quiet as I could I creep back up the stairs and return to the washroom a very confused and curious man.

Chapter 3: New Friends

Chapter Text

As I showered I was surprised to find myself horny. Really horny! The unexpected sight of Heather doing…whatever she’d been doing seemed to light a fire inside of me that I hadn’t felt in months if not a year or more. When was the last time Blair wanted me, really wanted me, in that way? I couldn’t honestly remember. Blair was my dream girl. Small, delicate features, slim and trim, bright blue eyes, with perfect petite titties and natural golden blond hair both above and below, she checked all the boxes for being the type of girl I always wanted. When we first got together I couldn’t believe my luck in snagging such a hottie. The sex had been great! Yet, for whatever reason, somewhere along the way the flame dwindled then snuffed out completely. While my low libido was definitely a me problem her not looking at me in ‘that way’ certainly didn’t help things. That look had found new targets. Actors, models, men we’d see while we were out in the world. Lately she’d even gotten so bold to start commenting on them. It hurt my feelings but she would tell me not to be so jealous and that it was okay to look as long as she didn’t touch. She was right I suppose, it just would have been nice to be looked at like that once in a while. But…how could she ever see me in that way when she knew what a loser I really was. Whether I was misreading her intentions and her actions or not, Heather had just reminded me what it was like to feel sexy and attractive again.

At the point when I lather myself up with one of Heather’s fancy body washes I just go ahead and spend some extra time on my manhood. It does not take long to bring it to full mast and just a couple minutes after that I am busting and watching my creamy seed fall to the tub to get washed down the drain. God DAMN had that felt good! A much needed release after an awful day. After rinsing off I wash my hair to get out all the missed clippings and trimmings from my haircut then step out of the tub smelling like a bouquet of summer flowers. I dry off with a towel that she had left out for me then slip into the clean pajamas, sans underwear. No point in putting filthy cloth on clean skin. I’d wait until I had some clean ones to put on. Besides, it felt kinda nice to go commando under the soft fabric of the new jammies.

I clean the mirror of steam so I could brush my short black hair. Standing back I stare at the blue eyed man looking back at me. Fuck. Shaved and trimmed I almost looked like…Dad. There was one big difference however. In that deep sapphire gaze I do not see the hope and pride of my living father. I see nothing but the disappointment of his ghost at what had become of his legacy. I shake my head and look away. I throw the robe over my shoulder and gather my clothes. Slipping out of the washroom I toss the clothes and robe onto the guest bed. My natural instinct was to grab for my phone until I remember that there was no wifi here. A fact I was still grappling with. Until tomorrow I was cut off from the world. A loud clearing of a throat grabs my attention.

“Ahem!” Heather says, looking in from the other end of the hall. “Dirty clothes do not go on clean bedding. You can take those downstairs, please and thank you.”

“Huh? Oh, yeah. Sorry.”

Picking up my clothes again I trot down to the basement to add them to the second load that was waiting for its turn in the washer. While there I look about for the object Heather might have been handling when I peeped down earlier. Damned if I could see anything. There was a jug of bleach. Perhaps she was holding against herself as she struggled with the cap? But why would she have had the front of her dress hiked up while she did it? And why did it look like she was stroking it? Maybe I was remembering it wrong. That must be it. Yeah, it was probably just the bleach bottle She was probably smelling my shirt thinking she needed some extra powerful cleaner to get the smell out. God, I’d gotten it all twisted up. I’d deluded myself. As if a classy old gal like that would be attracted to a broke ass charity case like me.

When I reach the top of the stairs I find Heather waiting for me with a great big smile. “That’s better!” She says brightly. Taking the collar of my pajamas she straightens it then smooths out the fabric along my shoulders. It was VERY weird being touched like this. Even Blair wouldn’t have felt so bold as to fuss over me like this, even back in the good times. “I knew there was a handsome lad under there somewhere.”

“Urm, yeah.” I say awkwardly. “I feel…um…almost human again.”

“Treat yourself well and you’ll feel well.” Leaning in she takes a long breath in through her nose. “Mmm. Yummy.” She then pats my chest. “I’d say I got your size perfectly.”

Yummy? Her casual touching and sniffing still had me a bit weirded out. And the fact she was a bit taller and a lot heavier than me, something I was not used to in women, had me intimidated. But there was something about the easy way in which she spoke with me, as if we were longtime friends, that put my jangled nerves at ease. I barely knew this woman and yet she made me feel comfortable in her presence.

“Yeah.” I run a hand down my front. “Thank you again Mrs. Hutton.”

“Couldn’t have you running around here in your tighty whities, could I? Not that I haven’t seen it all before.” She laughs. “I don’t have any spare slippers I’m afraid.”

“I’m okay.” I say. “If you don’t mind me walking around barefoot.”

“I don’t mind.” She turns and invites me into the kitchen. On the stove sat two pots and a roasting pan with a scrumptious looking whole roasted chicken waiting for us. On the counter beside the stove was a loaf of French bread on a cutting board with a dish of butter nearby. “I hope you’re hungry.”

“Woah! Is this all for us?”

“Do you see anybody else?” She chuckles. “I’ll slice the bread. Would you mind carving the bird?”

Without waiting for my answer Heather busies herself slicing and buttering the bread. As I approach she pulls up another cutting board for me to use and points to the block of knives sitting on the counter. Clumsily I transfer the chicken on the board then pull a long chef’s knife from the block and stare down at the beautifully prepared poultry.

“So.” She says. “You said you lost your job today?”

“Huh? Oh, yeah. Yeah I did.”

“I’m sorry to hear it. Do you know why?”

“Well…yeah. Yeah I do.” I sigh. “I was slacking off. Showing up late. That kinda thing.”

“Oh yeah?”

“I was a lousy employee. I deserved to get fired.”

“I’d say so.” She says point blank. “But at least you know what you have to improve on. It’s worse when you don’t know. Those are easy to fix.”

“You’d think so.” I mutter.

She bumps her hip into mine. “Is that pity I hear? What did I say when I invited you?”

“To leave it at the door.”

“That’s right.” She nods. “None of that now. You’ll spoil my appetite.”

“Yes Ma’am.”

“Are you going to cut that bird or just admire it?”

“Um…it’s been awhile.” I say as I try to gauge where to cut the chicken first. “Um.”

“Let me guess. You’ve been living off microwave dinners?” She pokes my little pudge. “That’s processed food right there, isn’t it?”

“Blair and I weren’t really ones for…cooking.”

“Pff! As if it’s optional!” She scoffs. “How are you going to feel good again eating garbage, hm? A man needs some real food in his belly.” Placing a hand on my back she lays her other hand over mine. Directing my knife hand she guides me through the first slice. “Pull the leg away from the body. Like that. Yes. Now find the joint. It’s easier at the joints. There you go! Now just slice it away from the rest. Perfect.” Letting go of my hand she says. “Now do the other side just the same. Perfect!” Grabbing my hand again she then directs me through slicing the breasts apart then removing the wings into their own pieces. “Very good, Elliot. You are a quick learner.”

Was she being sarcastic? It was just carving a chicken. And she did most of the work. Why was she being nice to me?

Without a pause she brings down a couple of plates. “I didn’t make any gravy but there’s some Peri-Peri in the fridge if you want something for the chicken.” She starts to dish out the food. Opening the two pots she reveals buttery mashed potatoes and steamed green beans. “Ah, damn. I let the beans cool off. Hope you don’t mind tepid beans.”

Wanting to be helpful I say. “I’ll just nuke them. If you’ve got a bowl…”

“Ah.” She sighs. “Microwave’s on the fritz.” She glances at me from the corner of her eye. “I’ve been meaning to pick up a new one but…just haven’t gotten around to it.”

“Oh. What’s wrong with it?”

“I don’t know. It seems to work. Turns on, light comes on, turn table goes, counts down, everything. It just doesn’t heat. The element is burnt out or something.”

“Element?” I grin. “No, Ma’am. Sounds like it’s the door switch.”

“Door switch?”

“Yeah. It happens a lot. The oven won’t heat if the door’s buggered.” I say. “It’s an easy fix.”

“Oh yeah?” After a pause she asks. “Out of curiosity, how much would something like that cost?”

“For the part? Like…five or ten bucks.”

“That’s it!?”

“If you know what you’re doing.” I say. “It’s not worth hiring a repairman. If you get the part I can swing back tomorrow and do it for you. I’ve got the tools. If that’s what it is I can get it up and running in a few minutes.” I look back to her. “The least I could do for the meal and the bed.”

“You’re a handiman?”

“No, Ma’am.” I say. “I just fool around with it. Or used to.”

“I think you’re selling yourself short, Elliot.”

“Nah. It’s just a thing I used to do when I was bored. I was forever taking apart things. All sorts of things. Unfortunately putting them back together again was the tricky part.” We share a laugh. “Drove my Mom crazy with it.”

“Sons ALWAYS drive their mothers crazy.” She chortles and pats my back. “Each one in their own special way.”

“I’ll take your word for it.”

Meals are dished out and set out on the small round dining table for two that sat at the border between kitchen and living room. Pulling down a pair of wine goblets she asks me. “Would you mind fetching the wine. It’s in the fridge.”

“Yes Ma’am.”

I go to the fridge and start looking around.

“It’s on the bottom shelf, Elliot.” She says softly from behind me. “Wayyy at the back.” I bend over and move a bag of broccoli to discover a box of cheap white wine.

“The chardonnay?”

“Mm hm. Mmm, yes, that’s it Elliot. You got it.” I pop up with the box and spin around to find her staring intensely down at the wine glasses. “Oh! Um…just half a glass for me, please.” She turns away and hurries to take her seat at the table. Laying a napkin across her lap she says. “Mmm, I’m hungry.”

“Me too. Just be a second.” With the little spout I pour us each a half portion of wine then bring the glasses to the table after putting the box back in the fridge. “Madame.” I say in a cheesy French accent as if I were some suave waiter at a fancy restaurant as I set her glass in front of her.

“Merci, monsieur.” She smiles.

I take my seat and soon we are sitting on opposite sides of the table for two looking over the homemade feats. My mouth is watering and my unworthy soul feeling overwhelmed and oh so very grateful.

“Mrs. Hutton…this is…just wonderful.” I say. “This is too much. You really shouldn’t have… I don’t…deserve…”

“You shush now.” She says firmly. “It was really nice to cook for someone again. Besides, a meal with good company always tastes better.” Taking her wine goblet she raises it toward me. “To old acquaintances turned new friends.”

“To new friends.” I raise my glass across the table to clink it to hers.

Heather’s warm brown eyes twinkle while we sip the honey sweet wine.

Chapter 4: No Nonsense

Chapter Text

Our glasses come down and we turn our attentions to the wonderful meal that Heather had prepared. I stare down at my plate. A pile of mashed potatoes. A chicken breast and thigh. A mound of deep green green beans glossy with real butter. A slice of French bread. It was nothing spectacular. Nothing you would put up on Instagram for the envy your friends. And yet…it was beautiful. Beautiful because someone had made it with their own hands and shared it with me when I needed it most.

“Are you okay, Elliot?”

“Yeah.” I whisper. “I just…haven’t had a meal like this since Mom…um…” I sigh. “Sorry. There’s that pity again.”

There is a long moment of silence as I feel her eyes watching me. There is a shuffle and the scrape of her chair against the floor. The next thing I knew Heather wasn’t sitting across from me but to my left. Clearing some space on the table in front of her she moves her meal then reaches out to stroke a gentle hand down my back.

“Do you need a hug, Elliot?”

What an odd question. Nobody had ever asked me that before, not since I was little anyway. Despite the strangeness of the request I nod. Leaning over and pulling me toward her Heather gives me the kind of warm, supportive hug that I didn’t even realize had been missing in my life. I lay my head on her shoulder and savor this moment. She smelled like a floral glade after a Spring rain. Her full bosom was so squishy and pillowy compared to Blair’s or my mother’s. Her larger, softer body and longer arms engulfed me like those women never could. It was different and…surprisingly nice. In fact it was one of the nicest hugs I’d had since, well, ever.

“I understand.” She says softly. “Really I do. When someone you love is taken from you suddenly, unexpectedly, there’s no time to process it. They’re just gone one day and your world is different.”

“Yeah.”

“Since Alexander passed I have those moments. A sound, a color, a smell, it can be the most innocuous things. And for just a second…they’re still alive. Always at the most unexpected times.”

“Yes. Yes!” It was like she reading the words buried in my heart. Sentiments I’d struggled to express since my parent’s crash. I stay very still, wishing this friendly hug might last a little longer. “You…forget that they’re gone. You just…forget.”

“And you think of something that you are going to tell them the next time you see them. A joke or news story they’d be interested in hearing or something important that you needed to talk about with them.”

“And then you remember.”

“It’s almost like losing them all over again. Isn’t it?”

“Yeah.” I whisper. “It’s just like that.”

“Just between you and I, I had one of those times just a moment ago.”

“You did?”

“Yes.” She says. “It’s been a long time since I cooked a meal for an attractive man that I wasn’t related to. Or shared it with him. A very long time.”

“Oh. I’m sorry.”

“Don’t be. It’s not your fault.” She rubs my back, harder this time, as she breaks our hug. “And it’s good for me.” With a warm smile she pats my arm. “Eat. You’ll feel better with a full tummy.”

“Yes Ma’am.” I nod, already feeling a hell of a lot better than I did a minute ago. “Thank you.” Taking her knife and fork she starts in on her chicken as I take a mouthful of delicious beans. So good! I’d forgotten how much better fresh was compared to frozen. Why hadn’t Blair and I made food like this? The bit of effort was more than made up for in how good it tasted. I make a note to myself to cook for her if she ever took me back. “So, um, how are your kids? You said Lily was in a residency?”

“Yes she is.” She says with pride. “Just started her residency into urology this year. One of the youngest to ever get there that fast. She’s so smart.”

“Urology?”

“Bladder, kidneys, male bits and bobs.”

I chuckle. “Bits and bobs? That’s cool.”

“And Liam, well, he’s still figuring things out.”

“Oh?” I say, genuinely curious as to the fate of my former bully.

“He got his degree in business management then took off to Europe for a ‘gap year’.” Her tone of voice and the way she finger quoted ‘gap year’ made it clear that she was not a fan of that decision. “He hasn’t been back since. He met a girl in Germany. I think they’re in Portugal now. I don’t have a clue how they’re making it. As far as I know he just picks up odd jobs here and there and she doesn’t work at all.”

“Well…that certainly sounds like an adventure.”

“Mmm. Must be nice.” She sips her wine. “So, Blair. That’s your girlfriend?”

“Ex-girlfriend.” I clear my throat and take a sip myself. “She kicked me out today. I, um, wasn’t pulling my weight.”

“Sounds like a common theme. Slacking off at work. Slacking off at home. Slacking off on your looks and hygiene.”

I bow my head. “Yes Ma’am.”

She chews down a piece of chicken as she continues to look at me. “So what are you going to do about it?”

“Uh…I don’t know.” I shrug. “Try harder I guess.”

“Nope.”

“No?”

“You’re not going to try. You are going to do. And ‘harder’? Harder at what?”

“Um…”

“I’ll tell you what you are going to do.” She says. “You are going to get a good meal and a good night’s sleep. You are going to wake up in the morning and shower and shave and brush your teeth and put on a clean set of clothes. And then you are going to look at yourself in the mirror and smile. Even if you don’t feel like it. You are going to smile and say something kind. From now on you will do that every morning.”

“Erm.” I bristle. “Respectfully, I appreciate everything you are doing for me. But…”

“Is this where you tell me to fuck off again?”

“Um…no, Ma’am.”

“You aren’t going to do those things for me, Elliot. You’ll do them for yourself.”

“Erm…”

“So you are up and looking good. You’ll have a good breakfast before you leave. Then what are you doing?”

“Uh…look for a job I guess?”

“You guess? No, no, no.” She waves her fork. “You need a plan. Concrete steps. Where will you look for a job?”

“Errr…” Her blunt questioning had me reeling. Unlike Blair or my friends she swatted away my usual vague evasions like a pesky fly. “…online?”

“Where? What site?”

“Um…”

“Do you have a resume?”

“Somewhere, but…”

“Is it up to date?”

“No, but…”

“It’s old news anyway. You need a fresh start.” Setting down her fork she turns to me, giving me her entire attention. “I will tell you what you going to do tomorrow. You are going to write yourself a new resume. On it you are going to list your strengths.”

“What strengths?”

Without a pause she launches into it. “You are polite, when you want to be. That’s people skills. You are a quick learner, I saw it with carving the chicken. You’ve got initiative, volunteering to fix my microwave. And speaking of that, you are technically savvy. Mechanically inclined you’ll put, that’s a big one. You take direction well, team player. You clean up nice, professional appearance. And you acknowledge your past failures, accepts responsibility. And that’s just the stuff I can see after an hour.”

“I…don’t have a computer or…”

“Do you have a library card?”

“Library card? Yeah. Never use it though.”

“You’ll use it tomorrow.” She states. “There is a branch only five blocks from here. They’ve got computers and printers and internet access and everything you’ll need. They’ve even got some resources there for job searches. You’ll ask a librarian for help. There is one there named Myles. He’s balding and usually has his reading glasses hanging around his neck. He’ll get you going properly.”

“Myles.”

“I’ll call him on my lunch break.” She says. “Just to make sure you did it.”

Damn she was nosy! Overbearing and bossy too! Some might even say she was a bitch. But right now, as lost and alone as I was, I felt like I could use a little bossing around. In fact…I kinda liked it. I kinda NEEDED it.

“Do you have references?”

“Yeah.”

“Have you checked in on them recently?”

“Well…not really. No.”

“You’ll call them. Reconnect and make sure they’re still solid. Who knows, they might know of an opening.”

“I doubt it.”

“Do it!” She insists. “If you need another one you can use me.”

“Oh!”

“Do you know what kind of job you are after?”

“Uh…whatever I can get?”

“That’s right.” She says. “You’re flat broke and out of options. Right now getting an income is your top priority. This is no time to be proud or picky. If it pays and you can start right away, it’s good. Once you’ve got your feet under you you can reassess things but right now time is of the essence.”

“Uhm…”

“Just say ‘Yes, Ma’am’.”

“Yes, Ma’am.”

“Good man.” She says. “Once you are done doing all the online stuff you are going to print out some physical copies of your resume, as many as you can afford. You’ll have a good breakfast in your tummy so you can skip lunch. Start canvasing an area on foot. You’ll hit every place you can, help wanted signs or not, but be realistic about it. And you’ll keep going until you’ve distributed them all.”

“Okay.”

“And if you run out and you’ve still got some energy in your legs, you just start going into places and shaking hands. Talk to the managers. Head up. Confident smile. Let them know that you can start immediately.”

“Head up. Confident smile.”

“Then, when you are done all of that, you will call your old job and try to get it back.”

“I can’t…!”

“You can and you will.” She snaps. “Set a time for it. Let’s say 3pm.”

“Morning would be better.” I mumble.

“Then do it in the morning. 10 am. Sharp. Be humble but not a doormat. Be contrite but confident. Stay on point. And DON’T play the the victim. Acknowledge what you’ve done wrong and tell them that you’ll do better. Say it and mean it.”

“Say it and mean it.”

“As you always should. If they won’t take you back, nothing is lost. That’ll be your whole day.” She says. “Until you get a job your full-time job is getting a job. Understand?”

“Yes, Ma’am!” Her confidence was infectious! Her call to action inspiring! I knew damn well that all her well-meaning plans would fall apart the moment I stepped outside the door tomorrow but for the moment she had me almost believing I could do it.

“And when you’ve done all you can…” Taking up her fork and knife she returns to her meal. “…you will come back here.”

“Here?” I say, my hopes rising.

“Somewhere in your travels you will pick up that door thingy you were talking about.” She gobbles down a scoop of mashed potatoes. No little nibbles for her, not like Blair, this was a lady with a healthy appetite. “I’ll give you ten dollars before you leave. IF…you can fix my microwave tomorrow you’ll have earned yourself another night here.”

“Oh! Oh! Thank you, Mrs. Hutton!”

“One night.” She says pointedly. “That’s it. For the repair it will be worth it. But I’m not running a charity here. I’ve got all I can handle just looking after myself here. The last thing I need around here is a charity case. Okay? For your own sake you need to fix up quick, Elliot.”

“Yeah. I understand.” I nod, overjoyed at having another night’s reprieve from homelessness. I take her hand and give it a squeeze. “Thank you, Mrs. Hutton!”

She grins, and was that a blush I see? “Don’t thank me. Just do what I said.” She says. “I’m going to want to hear all about your day tomorrow evening. And I intend on checking up on your story. I’ll want to see that call at 10 am on your phone.” Her talk was tough but her palm was soft as she gives my hand an encouraging squeeze. “If I discover that you are lying to me, well…I am afraid that we won’t be able to be friends anymore. If there is one thing I cannot stand more than pity it’s dishonesty.”

“I understand, Mrs. Hutton.” I say as her hand slips from mine. “I will do what you say. I promise.”

“You better.” She smiles. “I am not a woman to be trifled with.”

“I believe you!” We share a laugh and clink our glasses for another drink. With all these good feelings swirling I am feeling a bit brave so I risk a question that had been on my mind since she’d brought it up. “Hey, um, Mrs. Hutton?”

“Yes, Elliot?”

I glance into her rich brown eyes then right back down to my glass. “Do you really think that I am attractive?”

Chapter 5: Honey Boy?

Chapter Text

For one tense moment I worried that I had ruined everything with that inappropriate question but it passes quickly as Heather lets out an amused chuckle. Sitting back she takes her glass of wine and swirls it as she gives me a good long look.

“Let me see now.” She sips, swirls the sweet liquid in her mouth, then swallows it down. “Face, handsome.”

“Oh!” A quick blush rises across my cheeks from her blunt praise.

“Make that extremely handsome.” She laughs. “I’ve always had a thing for blue eyes and black hair though. Body, not so bad. Could use work but the potential is there. Wide shoulders, narrow waist, nice chest, elegant hands, cute bum.”

“Oh, uh, um, erm…” I am sputtering like an idiot. When I asked the question I hadn’t expected a detailed checklist.

“Smell, yummy. Smile, amazing. Those dimples of yours are adorable.”

Adorable?

“Your fashion sense, dreadful.” After sending me soaring she yanks me right back down again. But I sensed that every word she spoke was honest. “I’m probably old fashioned but all your clothes are too baggy. Baggy and sloppy. And all those video game characters and whatever? Makes you look…boyish. Too many blacks and greys too. A bit of color would do wonders on you. For me there’s nothing better than a man with your build in a nice collared shirt and tight fitting jeans. Simple. Classic. Dapper yet casual.” She shrugs. “But I’m old.”

“Tight fitting jeans?”

“Cute bums on men are a rare commodity. You might as well flaunt it if you got it.” She laughs. “Tastefully of course.”

Again with the cute bum. “I…um…I am overdue for refreshing my wardrobe.”

“I’d say.” She agrees. “Dress handsomely and you will feel handsome.”

Besides being deeply flattered by some of the things she was saying the thing that stood out thus far was the man she was describing did not at all look like her deceased husband Alexander. From what I recalled he was a bigger man with brown hair that usually wore business suits.

“Let me put it this way.” She says. “If you dressed how I described and I was 20 years younger? Let’s just say that you would be serious honey boy material.”

I guffaw. “Honey boy!?”

She grins and takes another sip of wine. “Does it bother you? Me talking like this?”

“No!” I answer too quickly. “No, not at all.”

“I’ve never been a shy gal. Ask a question and you’ll usually get an answer.”

“That’s a good thing.”

“Not all the time.”

“Um…what’s a honey boy?”

She laughs. “It was a term between me and my sister and cousins. Due to a genetic condition that runs in our family it makes it difficult for us to be…promiscuous.”

“Oh. I’m sorry to hear that.”

“It’s nothing life threatening. We’re perfectly healthy.” She says. “But it does make things tricky.”

“Tricky?”

“It’s hard to explain.” Shaking her head she says. “I shouldn’t have brought it up.”

“No, I’d…I’d like to know.” I say, my curiosity piqued. “If you’re comfortable with it. I’m not a gossip if that’s what you’re worried about. You can trust me.”

“Oh, I know that.” She says. “But can I trust myself?”

“Huh?”

“Mmm.” Around and around the golden liquid swirls while her brown eyes stare into mine. “It’s been a long time. And you do make it so very tempting, Elliot.”

“I don’t understand.”

She stares at me for a long moment. “He’s had such a bad day. Why not?”

“Why not what?”

“Elliot, do you trust me?”

“Yeah. I mean…you’ve been nicer to me than anyone has in a long time.”

“Aww.” Setting down her glass she reaches to pet the hair just behind my ear. “Listen. I’d like to share something with you. It’s going to be a little peculiar but I promise that you are going to like it.”

“Okayyy.”

“Okay.” Leaning in close, so close that I could feel the warmth of her cheek next to mine, Heather take in a long, deep breath. “Mmmmm. This should only take a couple of minutes. ” With that she stands up and heads into the washroom. “Go ahead and keep eating.” She says as the door swings closed behind her.

Sitting alone I look down over the table then toward the washroom door. What in the hell was happening here? I liked Heather. I actually liked her a lot and I was liking her more with every minute we spent together but she was definitely a bit…odd. Was she a psycho? Did she lure me into her home to murder me in my sleep? I wasn’t getting crazy killer vibes off of her, at most she seemed a slightly cracked wine mom, but what did I really know about her? After some thought that question answers itself. I knew she was the type of kind lady to help a down on his luck guy. Whatever…this was she had earned a bit of trust from me. And if she did turn out to be a little nuts, well, the least I could do is humor for one night.

I nibble at my food as I wait and I wonder. It wasn’t too long before the washroom door opens a crack.

“Close your eyes.” She says, peeking out.

I give her a look. “What are you going to do?”

“You’ll have to trust me.”

I consider it for a very brief moment. I didn’t know what she had in mind but I wanted to find out and so I close my eyes.

“Now cover them with your hands.” She says softly. “No peeking.”

“Yes, Ma’am.” I do as she asks.

“Very good.” I hear her footsteps swiftly approach then the rustle and scrape of her chair moving and her sitting back down. “You can open them.”

Lowering my hands and opening my eyes I see Heather back in her spot looking just as she had. Well, not quite as she had. She now had a very subtle, and very attractive, blush across full cheeks. Her right hand she had raised between us with her index finger extended. The tip of her finger was wet? Smeared with some sort of clear, sticky…mucus!? What the fuck!?

“What is that?”

“Honey.” She says calmly, as if nothing at all was strange about this. “You asked what a honey boy was. Here’s your answer.”

“Is that…from your pussy!?”

She giggles hard enough to get her big boobs to bounce. “Something like that. You don’t like pussy?”

“I like it fine but…”

“Don’t tell me you're one of those guys who don’t go down!”

“I go down.” I bluster. “Not that it’s any of your business!”

“I know this is weird, Elliot. I really do. Believe it or not it’s almost as weird for me.” The way she said it made me believe her, yet this was crazy! “You don’t have to. But if you’re going to do it, do it quick before it dries.”

“Is this some kind of fetish of yours?”

“Mmm.” She shrugs. “Perhaps.”

I look at her, I look at her finger, I look at her, I look at her finger. Leaning closer I give her digit a closer look and a sniff. It was perfectly clear and almost totally odorless. There was a very subtle sweetness to the smell but that was it. If this was her pussy juice she sure smelled a lot different than Blair’s piquant tang.

“This is so fucked up.” I whisper, even as I surrendered to the fact that I was going to do it. Had Heather not been a good looking woman I would have been running for the door but as I run my eyes up and down her thick, voluptuous MILF body…mmmm. “Fuck it.” I give her finger a fast, firm lick.

With a warm smile she sits back and wipes her finger on her napkin. Picking up her cutlery she carries on eating her meal where she had left off. Watching her eat her supper as if nothing had happened leaves me more perplexed than ever. If this was some deviant fetish of hers you’d think there would be some sign. An intense stare or a sharp breath or some sort of indication that her unique sexual itch had just been scratched. I swirl my tongue and smack my lips but mingled among the lingering flavors of my dinner I couldn’t taste anything at all. Was it spit or…? Only then does it hit me!

“Oh my God!” I gasp. “Did you drug me!?”

She rolls her eyes. “No, Elliot. It wasn’t drugs. Though it is dangerously addictive in greater quantities. For both of us.”

“Dangerously!? What did you…?”

“Please.” She motions to my food. “Let’s eat.”

“Respectfully, Mrs. Hutton.” I say. “You are one strange lady.”

“Guilty as charged.” Taking up her glass she swirls the last little bit she had left and raises it for another toast.

I sigh and shake my head. I should have known this was all too good to be true. Heather was a head case! No wonder she still lived alone. Ah well. When in Rome!

I raise my glass and tap it to hers then take a drink. I am about to return the goblet to the table when I stop.

“Mmm.” I smack my lips and run my tongue around my mouth. “Mmm!” My eyes widen as I stare down at the cheap chardonnay as layer after layer after layer of sweet, succulent flavor blossoms across my palate. “MMM!” I look to Heather in disbelief. “MMMMMM!”

She grins, joy twinkling in her lovely brown eyes. “You like the wine?”

Like it? LIKE IT? It was EASILY the most delicious thing I’d ever tasted in my life!

Chapter 6: Queen Bee

Chapter Text

I down the rest of my wine in a gulp. Delicious!

“Wow!” I laugh. “I don’t know what that ‘honey’ is but…wow!”

Heather isn’t just smiling, she is absolutely beaming. “I am glad you like it.”

Setting down the glass I hurry to down a forkful of potatoes. Rich, buttery, luscious potatoes! “Mmmmm!” Resting an elbow on the table Heather stops her eating just to watch me enjoy my supper. Excited for another experience I tear the drumstick from the thigh and snarf it down. “Ohhhh my God! Mmmm!”

“Mmmm.”

Already halfway into my breast I stop and look at Heather’s bright smile. “You’re not eating?”

“Oh, I am Elliot.”

“Huh?”

“You’ve got your answer. This is what we did with our honey boys. We would slip a little in their food or drink and watch them enjoy their evening. If we couldn’t have sex with them it was the next best thing.”

“I don’t understand.”

“Me neither.” She says. “A mystery of nature. All I can tell you is that I am enjoying this just as much as you are.”

“There’s no way this is natural.”

“Did you know that there is a pheromone in the honey of queen bees that excites the young worker bees overall desire to learn while at the same time diminishes aversive learning?”

Chewing on some wildly tasty green beans, a food I normally didn’t even care for that much, I ask. “Aversive learning?”

“Do not speak with your mouth full. It is rude.”

I swallow. “Sorry.”

“Aversive learning is how you know not to touch a hot burner or eat a bitter berry. One of evolution’s primary tactics of keeping us alive.”

“Oh. Then how do the worker bees…?”

“Survive?” She grins. “Well they have a queen to look after them, don’t they? As long as they are productive little workers everything works out fine.”

I laugh. “And what’s this got to do with your ‘honey’? I’m not sure if you looked in a mirror lately Heather…”

“Mrs. Hutton.”

“…Mrs. Hutton, but you’re not a bee.”

She giggles. “I was just making the point that nature is vast and mysterious. All sorts of crazy things are possible.”

“Mmm. Yeah. Crazy.” I gobble down some more chicken. “Damn that’s good. Seriously. What did you put in this food?"

She sighs. “Nothing.”

“That was a drug, wasn’t it? Come on, you gave it to me you can at least tell me. Mmmm!”

“Do you feel high?”

“Um…” I pause. “…no. No. I just feel…kinda good. But not in a funny way. And everything tastes great!”

“It affects direct contact senses. Anything requiring touch. It heightens the good and eases the bad. Sight, smell and hearing aren’t effected. Taste and feel mostly. It even has some healing properties.”

“Feel?” I stop and turn my attention from my taste buds toward the rest of my body. Just like with the chardonnay as I concentrate I feel the sensation open up to me. The cheap cotton blend of the pajamas felt like the softest feather down against my skin and that little persistent ache in my back from bad posture was still there but…in the background. There was no alcohol haze or marijuana buzz or anything at all that would indicate an altered state of consciousness. I felt sharp, clear, and completely myself. “I don’t know what that stuff is but you should bottle it and sell it.”

“That would be a very bad idea.” She snickers. “Though I do add just a touch to my candles and soaps I sell.”

She adds her pussy juice, as she claimed it was, into products that she sells? Gwyneth Paltrow eat your heart out! Was that bar in the shower that I’d used part of her special line? Probably. Weird! “You make candles and soaps?”

“I own a shop not too far from here.” She says. “All local crafts and that kind of thing. I’ve got a little scented soap and candle display there. It’s not much but it keeps the roof over my head. Mostly.”

“Um, if you don’t mind me saying…”

“Go ahead.”

“What happened to the big house and…all that?” I ask. “Not that this isn’t nice.”

“You flatter me.”

“I always got the impression you and Mr. Hutton were doing pretty well for yourselves.”

She lets out a laugh, but there was no humor in it. “It was all an illusion. We were way beyond our means and living on credit. Even I didn’t know how bad it was. When Alexander passed on he left me with a mountain of debt. A mountain I am still not quite out from under.” She smiles. “But I’m almost there. Another year or two at most barring any major expense.”

“Oh. I had no idea.”

“Mmm. Alexander tried to give me the life that he thought I wanted. The man gave me his whole heart…to its last beat.” She sighs. “He was a very foolish man.” Her eyes drift to the picture of her family on the wall behind me. “And I was a very selfish woman. He was a lot older than me. Obesity. High blood pressure. Drinking. A terrible diet of take out dinners and fast food. A family history of heart disease. The signs were all right there. But I was blinded by love and…lust.” Her voice fades and she sits silent a moment. “I was not a good wife for Alexander.”

“I’m, um, sorry to hear that.”

With Mr. Hutton’s memory hanging heavy around us we sit for a few minutes in an awkward silence. As we do I continue to marvel at the nice feeling of the pajamas rubbing oh so subtly against my skin as I moved. Without underwear to gird my loins that lovely sensation was twice as intense at the sensitive knob of my dick.

“Oh!”

A knowing smirk brightens the gloom as she says. “You’ll probably get an erection. It’s normal.”

With a blush I try to rearrange my pajamas, which only makes things worse! My chubby was swiftly turning into a full fledged boner. “Ahem!”

“God, you are cute.” She continues to watch me as the rest of her meal grows colder by the second. “Don’t be embarrassed. This is all quite normal.”

“Normal? This is anything but normal. Nothing about tonight is normal.”

“I suppose not.” She says. “I shouldn’t have told you anything. You’re over thinking this.”

“You’re seriously not going to tell me what this is?”

“I told you what it was.”

“Is it like…related to Ecstasy or Viagra or…?”

“Elliot!” She snaps, causing me bolt to attention. “I do not appreciate being called a liar. I did not drug you.”

“Sorry.”

Her tone softening she says. “Less questions. Just…enjoy it. Okay? You’ve had a hard day. Take this little treat while you can. Life is better when you can enjoy the small pleasures that come along.”

“Yes, Ma’am.”

Taking up her knife and fork she at last returns to eating. Slicing a bit of chicken she eats it down. Between bites she quips. “If you want a real treat you should try playing with yourself.”

“Mrs. Hutton!”

“You’ll want to do it soon though. The effect of pre-, erm, honey doesn’t last long.”

“Pre-honey?”

“Do it or don’t.” She shrugs. “It’s your loss.”

My dick sure as hell wanted to follow her advice but my bigger head won the day. I wasn’t about to run off from the dinner table to tug one out while my host sat here and ate. And the mere fact she had brought it up at all had me on edge. Everything surrounding this ‘honey’ was so fucking peculiar.

And so we sit and enjoy a very nice meal together. It was simple fare but with my heightened sense of taste it was better than any five star restaurant. We chat about trifles, the recent weather and such, with Heather doing most of the talking. She keeps things light. After the shit day I’d had and the stressful day I had coming up light was just what I needed right now. More than once I catch her staring at me though she would quickly look away and return to her meal if I ever stared back. There was no more licking or talk of honey boys, just a lovely time between budding friends.

By the time dessert is served, a small bowl of chocolate ice cream, the tent in my pajamas had lowered and the feels and flavors I experienced returned to normal. It had happened so gradually I wasn’t even sure when the effect had ended. Just as I hadn’t felt a high then neither do I feel a hangover or drop now. There was nothing at all that indicated I was coming down off of anything. I felt…normal. As I thought back over the meal I found myself doubting my own memory. Did the wine really taste that sweet? Had the pajamas really felt that soft? I don’t know. In retrospect it seemed just a likely it had all been in my head. Perhaps the licking of her finger had been some sort of hypnotic trigger? Nah, that’s ridiculous.

The only thing that I did know for sure was that the home-cooked food and the friendly company made me feel good. Really good. It felt wholesome and homey and…right. I think back on Blair and I’s meals together. Rushed. Microwaved or delivered. Each of us with our own ready-to-eat meal and usually eaten separately at our computers or across from each other as we looked our phones. Not once had I even thought about my phone as I dined with Heather. Even ignoring the outstanding flavors I’d experienced and including my host’s eccentricities, that was one of the best damn dinners I had enjoyed in a very long time.

After pushing her bowl away Heather reaches over and rubs my back, the first time she’d touched me since I had her honey. I’d almost forgotten how touchy-feely she could be.

“Would you mind clearing the table and doing the dishes, Elliot?” She says. “I’m going to go switch your laundry. And I’ve got some work I’d like to get done tonight.”

“Making candles?”

“Carving soap actually.” She says. “My workshop’s downstairs. I’ve got three extremely intricate lotus flowers that I need to have done before morning. I’d appreciate not being disturbed.”

“Uh, sure.”

Her hand migrates from my back to my shoulder, still rubbing. “Did you enjoy being my honey boy?”

“Um…” I still had so many questions! “…I guess? Did you?”

“Yes. You were wonderful.”

“Um…can I…have some more?”

“No, Elliot. That is all you get.”

“Oh. But…I wanted to try…” The blush returns to my cheeks. “…what you suggested?”

She laughs. “You missed that chance I’m afraid.”

“Oh.”

“Mm.” Heather ponders something for a few seconds. Her hand slowly runs across my shoulder until her fingers are playing with my collar. “Didn’t I say I wasn’t running a charity here?”

“Uh…”

“You want some honey you’ll have to earn it.” Focused on my top button as she fiddles with it she says. “Tomorrow, if you do everything that I told you to, maybe I’ll give you one more taste.” She hurries to add. “Just one more.”

“Um…”

“Show me that my faith in you was well placed.” Her hand glides down my chest as she looks up to hold me in her chestnut gaze. “Show me that inside of that down and out ragamuffin that I saw moping by the park there’s a man who still believes in himself. Show me that you are ready to take on your next challenge. I want to see that young man that I saw on the graduation stage with dreams in his eyes and the whole world before him.” Patting my heart she concludes. “You show me that and you will earn your honey.”

“Uhhh…yes, Ma’am?”

“But do not ask for more.” She says firmly. “Promise me.”

“I…promise.”

“Even if I offer again you will say no. Okay?”

“Uh, okay?”

“Good man.” She pulls me into another soft, enveloping hug. My body acting on its own I give myself over to the embrace. I didn’t know anything about the addictive properties of honey but these hugs were something a guy could get used to. Squeezing me tight she whispers in my ear. “Don’t give up on yourself, Elliot. Keep working. You are worth it. Things will get better for you. I promise. It might take some time, but…” Backing away she cups my cheek in her soft palm and looks deep into my eyes. “…everything is going to be okay. You’ll see.”

“Ummmmm!” I try to think of something to say but my emotional circuitry was going haywire. She was tapping into feelings I hadn’t touched in years.

Her warm smile returns. Patting my cheek she says. “Sorry. I overstepped.” She chuckles. “I’m a mom. I can’t help myself sometimes.”

After a shuddering breath I whisper. “It’s okay.”

“You’ll do the dishes?”

“Yes, Ma’am.”

“Good.” She kisses my cheek and sneaks in another sniff. “I will see you in the morning.”

Chapter 7: Worth It

Chapter Text

It is only as I am clearing the table and rinsing the plates that it dawns on me that Heather did not own a dishwasher and I was going to have to wash them by hand. What a pain! But there was nothing for it. I told her I was going to do them and so I had to do them.

As I am scrubbing away my mind begins to drift. I think about Blair and wonder if there was still a possibility of her taking me back. Maybe if we did things again, maybe if I became more active again, maybe if I cooked for her and we ate together like a real family, maybe…maybe… I sigh as I remember the hurtful, if honest, things she’d said to me before slamming the door in my face. Would she ever take me back if that was how she felt about me? And even if she would…did I even want that?

From there my thoughts turn to everything that happened since the break up. Thinking back now it strikes me just what a sweet thing it was for Mrs. Hutton to offer a flower to a stranger she saw that was clearly having a bad day. She couldn’t have recognized me at first given the distance between us. She simply saw a sullen young man and hoped to brighten his day. For a moment I consider that perhaps it had been a ploy to lure in a new ‘honey boy’ but the way she spoke it was as clear as day that that was something she hadn’t done in a long time. Probably since Mr. Hutton. I let out a laugh and shake my head. Honey boy. I was almost thinking about it like that was some normal thing. What in the hell was that stuff?

The more I think about my eccentric host the less my focus fixates on her mysterious ‘honey’. Soft yet strict, supportive yet candid , inspirational yet pragmatic, vulnerable yet tough, domineering but with empathy; she was unlike anybody I’d met before. She called me handsome. She called me cute. She said I had a nice ass. She did not have to say these things and yet she did. Even if she didn’t mean what she said it sure made a guy feel good to hear those things. And the way she touched me was so…nice. A rub of the shoulder, a stroke of the collar, a hug when I was feeling down. These simple, kindly, non-sexual moments of contact had more impact on me than even those wild flavors and sensations I experienced while under the influence of her honey. Had Blair ever touched me like that? I couldn’t recall. I had to cast my memory back further to find something similar.

Somewhere along the way my aimless daydreaming dredges up a happier time. I was standing at a sink just like this. There was a window in front of me, just like now, but instead of the side of Ms. Hancock’s house there was small yard brilliant white with fresh snow. In the center is a snowman, his bright carrot nose the one splash of color in the whole yard. Led Zeppelin is shaking the walls. My dad is to my left washing as I did the drying, both of us wiggling out hips in time with the hard driving beat as from the living room mom is belting out her best Robert Plant impression over the drone of a vacuum. I’d never been so happy as when we got our dishwasher. As I think back on it now…I couldn’t imagine why.

“Hahhh.” I shake my head and wrench my straying mind back into the present. There was nothing to be gained from digging around back there but hurt.

With the dishes washed, dried, and put away, the table and counter wiped clean, and the drying towel hung to dry where I’d found it I now stand in Heather’s kitchen looking around wondering what the heck to do next. Normally I would have kicked back on my computer and watched some videos or played a game. Since ‘my’ computer was actually Blair’s I no longer had that option. And without wifi I couldn’t even do much on my phone. It was still so crazy to me that Heather didn’t have the internet. How did she manage without it? At the very least old people usually had a television, but not her. I felt like I was in some sort of time warp or living museum of the 1940’s when this house was new.

As my eyes cast about they find the microwave. Aha! There was something to do.

In bare feet and pajamas I pad out to my car to nab my tools. As I do so I take a moment to admire the view of the park under the gloaming sky. Here and there along the paths that criss-crossed through the green space the lights were already shining. Where there had once been so much laughing and cheering and people living in the moment there was now calm. Through the trees and shrubs I can just make out the parking lot where I probably would have spent the night had my moping not been interrupted.

Gripping my toolbox tighter I turn and walk back into the house with a purpose. On the counter I pull Heather’s microwave apart and extract the piece I would need to replace tomorrow. I couldn’t be sure yet but I was pretty confident it would fix her issue. The clock on the wall told me that barely a half an hour had passed. Now what?

Not tired yet I stroll around looking for something to do. There were some magazines in the living room but nothing that caught my interest. It was there I discover, of all the unexpected things, my own smiling face. In a corner, in the center shelf of a tall bookshelf filled top to bottom with family memories, I find a row of framed photos from Liam and Lily’s graduation. To the left was Liam in his cap and gown holding his diploma with that too familiar smug grin that had once haunted my nightmares. To the right his twin sister Lily in the exact same pose. Center right was a photo of the big day with Mr and Mrs Hutton looking as proud as they could be as they flanked their son and daughter in their graduation night finery. There once existed a photo just like this of my parents and I. The people were different but those proud smiles were just the same. And finally was the class photo where I caught sight my own grinning mug among the rest of my graduating class. To anybody else I would have been just another face lost in the lines of other young faces, mine buried in the middle and just to the right. Unlike Liam who stood near the center at the back, one of the tallest in our cohort, or Lily who looked so lovely all the way to the left in the front seated row I blended in with the crowd. Taking the picture I look at my younger self more closely to see that I was actually laughing in it as were others in that little area of the group. I’d forgotten about that. The class clown Malik, who was standing just to my left, had whispered a very inappropriate quip just as the photo was taken. I smile at the memory, a smile tinged with regret. How had that fresh faced teen ever found his way to be standing here as an unemployed mooch. So much potential, squandered.

I set the picture back down and back away. ‘Don’t give up.’ ‘Keep working.’ ‘You are worth it.’ Heather’s pep talk echoes in my ears. I was only 25. Life hadn’t yet passed me by. I still had a chance to make things better.

Inspired to do something, anything, I wander about looking for something to tidy or straighten or fix for Heather. Unfortunately she kept a neat house. In the washroom I give the counter a wipe and make sure I hadn’t left anything out of place in the shower. All was good. As I turn to leave my reflection, looking so different in a fresh haircut and pajamas, catches my eye. I stop and turn my eye for improvement onto myself. I prod the little bulge that formed just above my waistline these past few years.

‘Body, not so bad.’ Heather’s voice echoes in my head. ‘Could use work but the potential is there. Wide shoulders, narrow waist, nice chest, elegant hands, cute bum.’ I look at my hands and turn them over. Elegant? I had elegant hands? This was news to me. Turning around I check out my backside. And a cute bum? Who knew? As I look, really look, I realize that…yeah. My ass wasn’t so bad, for a guy. Turning back around I run my hands through my short hair and look hard at the face staring back at me. ‘Face, handsome. Make that extremely handsome.’ Heather said. ‘I’ve always had a thing for blue eyes and black hair.’ Dad always was considered a good looking man, and I was his spitting image. I guess I wasn’t so bad to look at. I mean, Blair must have seen something in me. The smile that comes reminds me of more of Heather’s words. “Smile, amazing. Those dimples of yours are adorable.’

The more I looked the more I saw. I’d hit rock bottom and had next to nothing to my name but Heather had brought to light what I did have. I still had my youth, my health, my looks, and a chance to start again. These were things that some people would kill for.

But, just like my employment situation, that pudge at my belly wasn’t going to take care of itself. With energy to burn and nothing else to do I head into my room, pull off my shirt, and start in on my first workout in ages. I keep it simple with a circuit of push ups, crunches, body weight squats, and burpees. Hah! I was terribly out of shape but it actually felt good to get my blood flowing again! Why, oh why, had I ever let myself go?

I was about 15 minutes into my workout when I hear the floor creak followed by a series of sharp inhaling breaths. Was Heather sniffing at my door? There comes a soft rapping. “Elliot?”

“Yes, Mrs. Hutton?” I huff and pop to my feet.

“Are you okay? I heard thumping and I thought…” I trot over and open the door. “Oh!” Her eyes widen as they catch sight of my sweaty torso. “Oh Lord! Put yourself away!”

“Sorry.” I chuckle as I nab the pajama top from the bed. “I thought you’d seen it all before.”

“Not recently!” She exclaims as she tears her gaze away. “My goodness.”

“I was just working out.” I slip the shirt on but don’t bother with buttoning up. “I thought I’d burn off some energy before bed.”

“Oh…um…right.” She peeks, briefly. “Do you always workout before bed?”

“Starting tonight I do.” I say. “What you said to me, well, it, um, it meant a lot to me to hear that Mrs. Hutton. More than you could ever know. It sorta woke me up. Today woke me up. I’m gonna try to be a better man. Like you said, it won’t be easy but…I’m worth it.”

“Oh. Well, good. Good!” She says, touched by my words but trying to hide it. “It was about damn time something woke you up. There’s nothing worse than seeing a good man gone to rot. A terrible waste.”

“Yes, Ma’am.”

“Okay…well…er…just…rinse off when you’re done. I don’t want your sweaty…body stinking up my clean sheets.”

“Yes, Ma’am.”

“Okay then.” She turns to go, pulling the door behind her. “Carry on.”

“Good night, Mrs. Hutton.” I reply with my dimpled smile.

She smiles back. “Good night, Elliot.”

Click. The door shuts. I peel out of my shirt again and return to my work out. This time as I get the blood flowing my thoughts turn to the woman I just saw. Hmmm.

Too old, definitely! Too nosy, probably. Too tall, possibly? Too chunky, maybe? I wasn’t nearly so sure as I was a few hours ago. When she hugged me I sure didn’t mind her extra reach and added squish. And speaking of that extra squish, it sure made for some reeeeally nice curves. Blair’s little titties were so small they could never touch no matter how hard she squeezed them together, that would not be an issue with Mrs. Hutton’s big boobs. My ex’s slender backside skinny almost to point of bony, there was plenty of cushion on Heather’s big round ass. And Blair’s petite frame could never wrap around me and hold me like Heather’s had. Heather was an attractive woman, very attractive, just not in the way I was used to thinking about. Perhaps my thinking was changing. Perhaps I’d been premature on deciding what qualifies as my ‘dream girl’. Perhaps I should have waited to get a bit more experience before jumping to conclusions on what I liked and did not like. Or perhaps this was all the honey talking.

Chapter 8: Head Spinning

Chapter Text

Tok! Tok! Tok! Three solid knocks at the door rouses me from my slumber.

“Elliot?”

“Mmm?” Groggily I open my eyes and look about the unfamiliar room confused until my waking mind catches up with my senses. The light of dawn was peeking into the room around the curtains. It was morning? Already? Damn I must have slept hard. “Yeah?”

“You decent?”

“Um, yeah.”

That was all Heather needed to hear. The door swings open and she comes striding in like she owned the place, which of course she did. Already fully dressed and made up for the day she had on a short sleeved floral dress of white and blue. The top half was snug enough to really emphasize her full, round bosoms yet from her wide hips down it was long, flowing and swished freely with her hip swaying gait. She looked really pretty today!

“Gah!” I shield my eyes as she flings the curtains open to let the sunshine come pouring in.

“Come on, lazy bones.” She claps her hands. “It’s a big day! Let’s go, let’s go, let’s go.” With that she walks straight back out of the room to leave me there bedazzled by the sudden light and upbeat energy. Great. She’s a morning person!

“Ugh.” I sit up and rub my bleary eyes.

Just outside the bedroom door I find my laundry in two baskets clean and folded. She folded them!? She didn’t have to do that. I didn’t even fold my own clothes. As I am standing there staring down at my clothes the aroma of frying bacon catches my attention. Following my nose I shuffle out into the main room only get to shooed away again.

“Get!” She corrals me back toward the washroom. “You said you’d do what I said today. That starts right now, bucko.”

“Bucko?”

She chuckles. “What did I say you were going to do first today?”

“Uhhh…”

“Shower! Shave! Get dressed! Then say something nice in the mirror and smile!” She turns back to head toward the stove. “You have to learn to listen. It’ll take you far.”

“Uh, yeah.” My brain still foggy I hadn’t the faculties to banter with her and so I just do what she said.

Picking out my best interview clothes from the folded laundry I head into the washroom take another quick shower. I didn’t feel like I needed one one yet as I had just showered yesterday AND rinsed off after my workout, but I wasn’t going to argue with my host. I shave and brush my hair and get dressed up just the way I was told to. I am just about to head out when I remember her last order. I laugh and shake my head. I wasn’t about to do that. I’d just feel stupid! Opening the door I step into the hall.

Heather is on me in a flash. “Hold on a second.” Peering past me she shakes her head. “Tsk, tsk, tsk. If you aren’t going to listen there is no point in having you here.”

“I did everything you said.”

She points to the fogged up mirror. “Doesn’t count if you can’t see. Come on.” Taking my arm she leads me back inside the steamy washroom. Wiping down the mirror with a hand towel she has me square up to the mirror. Looking at me through the reflection she nods and smiles. “He cleans up nice.” Pressed to my side, her near arm wrapped around mine, she runs a hand down the buttons of my shirt. “Do you own a tie?”

I nod. “A clip on.”

“Wear it. You’re not trying to be cool, you’re trying to get hired.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

“Alright, go ahead.”

“Um…”

“Look yourself in those lovely blue eyes and say something nice.”

Lovely? “Uh.”

“It can be anything. Anything at all. Just be kind.”

“Um…” I stare into my own eyes grasping for something to say. “Uh…I…”

In silent encouragement Heather releases my arm to gently rub my back.

I swallow hard and just blurt the first thing that comes. “I look like my Dad. And…um…he was handsome.”

She chuckles and pats my back. “A bit indirect but it will do for today. Now, smile.”

I smile into the mirror, looking as goofy as I felt right now.

“Atta boy.”

The very next moment she was gone again, back out into the kitchen, leaving me standing with just my grinning reflection. I shake my head. She was a silly woman. But just before I turn out the light I notice the false smile on my face had somehow turned into a real one. I put my pajamas onto the bed then find my tie and clip it on.

Following my nose I walk out into the main room where I see a plate of bacon, scrambled eggs, buttered toast and sliced melon waiting for me at the table. The steaming rising off of both the food and the cup of coffee beside it told me that it had just been served.

“Eat.” She says. “And make it quick. I let you sleep as long as I could.”

“Oh, um, um…” I didn’t know how to respond to all of this.

She laughs and swats my bum as she swishes by. “Eat!”

“Yes, Ma’am.”

I hurry to the table and take my seat. Despite being prodded the sight of such a nice breakfast stops me cold for a few seconds as again the thought burble up inside of me, why was she being so nice to me?

“You ready for today?” She says before taking a slurp of coffee. “You know what you have to do?”

I nod and start eating. Her tone of voice told me that she wasn’t kidding about hurrying up. As this was likely all I’d have to eat for awhile I didn’t want it going to waste. “Thank you for breakfast.” I mutter awkwardly between bites. The words sounded so insufficient to repay this kindness, but they were all I had to offer her right now. “You didn’t have to do…all this.”

“Of course I didn’t.” She leans back against the counter to watch me eat. “I wanted to. Just don’t be expecting this tomorrow morning.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

“Assuming you’re even here.” Nodding to the end of the counter she points out a twenty dollar bill. “You’re going to pick up that part?”

“Mmm.” I nod as I chew down my toast. “You bet.”

“I’ll expect change.”

“Yes, ma’am.” I say. “I, um, I just wanted to say again how much I appreciate…everything.”

“You are very welcome, Elliot.” She says warmly. “Now, eat. Eat and focus on what you have to do today.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

Breakfast is eaten, coffee drank, teeth brushed and soon we are at the front door putting on our shoes.

“You sure you have everything you need from in here?” She asks. “Door will be locked behind me and, nothing personal, but I’m not giving you a key.”

“I know.” I say. “I’ll be fine. Anything I need is in my car anyways. Hey! Are these the soaps you were carving?” I take up one of the little boxes she had piled on a table near the entryway. “Can I look?”

“Go ahead.”

I open the little box to see her work. “Woah.” It was so much more than I’d expected. It wasn’t simply a flower shaped chunk of soap. From the bright yellow stamen in the center to the pinky-white petals around it to the green leaf at it’s side it really did look like a blooming lotus. The details were so exact that you really had to look close to tell it wasn’t the real thing. “That’s amazing! You made three of these last night?”

“Finished them.” She says, clearly proud of her work and flattered by me appreciating it. “I hope the customer likes them.”

“They will!” I assure her. “Mmm, they smell good too.”

“Why, thank you.” Taking the box from my hand she carefully closes then puts it and the others into a bag. She then slings another bag where I spotted her putting her purse and lunch over her shoulder. “Ready?”

“Whooo. Ready as I’ll ever be.”

She places a hand on my chest. “Remember. Chin up, look them in the eyes, confidence.”

“Confidence.” I nod.

“Good man.” We step out into the sunshine where she closes and locks the door behind her. “Good luck, Elliot. I’ll see you after work.”

“I’ll be here.”

Together we walk to the end of the walk before going our separate ways. Heather crosses the street and crosses the park along one of the paths while I debate whether to walk or drive to the library. Seeing Heather on foot and knowing the library was so close, I decide on the former. Besides, it was a beautiful day.

I walk with purpose to my destination, fired up like I hadn’t been since…well, I couldn’t recall. Not only had Heather lit a fire under me with her inspiring talk she also had me on a hook. She was going to talk to the librarian, she was going to want to see my phone, and who knows what else she was going to do to make sure that I followed through with my instructions. Nothing I did was going to benefit her yet she was going to take time out of her day to make sure that I didn’t quit on myself. If she was going to put in effort for a virtual stranger, the least I could do was put in the effort for my own sake.

After all that this kind and generous woman had done for me…I didn’t want to disappoint her. I could live without supper or a place to sleep tonight and I would manage just fine without anymore of her mysterious ‘honey’ but the thing that I could not accept was letting her down. Not after the faith she’d shown in me. I wanted to show Heather, more than anything, that I wasn’t a loser.

***

Five hours later I am jogging down the street glancing at each of the little boutiques as I passed them. I wasn’t precisely sure what I was looking for but when I spot a sign that read ‘The Hive: Local Goods and Crafts’ I knew I’d found the spot.

The chimes on the door jangle as I burst into the little shop with way too much excitement for a Wednesday afternoon. Inside are a trio of older ladies looking over some crochet work, a husky man in his thirties browsing a table of pottery, and Heather standing in front of the counter at the rear of the store. At my loud entrance every head in the place turns to look. Heather was surprised to see me, but her easy smile tells me that I was not unwelcome.

“Elliot!” She says brightly. “This is a surprise.”

“Hey, Mrs Hutton.” I weave through the racks and tables of locally produced stuff.

“If you’re here to drop off a resume I am afraid I don’t have any openings at the moment.”

“No need.” I laugh as I hurry up to her. “I got a job!”

“Oh!” Her face lights up. “Already!?”

I nod as I rapidly rattle through my morning. “I did just like you said. I was at the library, I printed out my resumes, all that stuff. Look. I even called my old work, see. See!”

She pats my shoulder. “Slow down, Elliot.”

There was no slowing me down though. “So I sent out a bunch of applications online and then I started going around just like you said. Canvasing the area on foot, remember?”

“I remember.” She nods.

“So, anyway, I was walking past this construction site. They’re building those row houses over on Aspen Drive, have you seen them?”

“No, Elliot, I haven’t seen them.” By this point the older ladies had gravitated closer to hear my story. With a glowing smile she says. “Go on.”

“It’s a whole big project over there in the new development. Affordable units for young families.” I say, words tripping over each other in my rush to get them out. “So anyway, I was gonna walk right by when I noticed a lot of the guys were no older than me, and I remembered what you said about asking, even if there wasn’t a sign. So I went to the fence and got a guy’s attention and asked if could see the boss. As luck would have it the foreman wasn’t too far away.” I laugh. “He heard me talking and came right over. Turns out they’re having trouble finding people right now. He asked me a few questions and I answered them the best I could. I told him I never worked construction but he seemed impressed that I knew a few things about tools and stuff. I think he liked it that I came up and spoke in person too. When I told him I’d work for whatever they were paying, he hired me right there on the spot! Ha ha ha! Can you believe that?”

“That’s wonderful, Elliot. Just wonderful. You just had to believe in yourself.” She takes my hand and gives it a squeeze. She looked so…so…proud of me! “I knew you could do it.”

The older ladies buzz with my contagious enthusiasm and offer their congratulations as well. They didn’t know the context but they could recognize a happy occasion when they saw one.

“I start tomorrow morning.” I say. “Oh, Mrs. Hutton. I couldn’t have done it without you.” Bringing her hand to my lips I kiss it once, twice, three times before hooting. “Thank youuu!”

She chuckles away and blushes a little. Removing her hand from mine she pats my chest. “That was all you, Elliot.” She says. “When I saw…” Just then her eyes dart to the left. “Um, Sir?” Her tone rising and becoming more urgent she says again. “Sir!” I turn to look just in time to see the man dart out the door. He was a shoplifter! Heather hisses. “Son of a…”

I have no idea what came over me in that moment. I was hardly what you would call courageous. Maybe it was just my adrenaline or maybe it was for all Heather had done for me but the next thing I knew I was off and running, hot on the thief’s heels.

“Elliot!” Heather calls after me but I was already out the door.

Unfortunately for me I was a lot quicker than him. I say unfortunately because the reason I was so much faster was because I had a lot less mass to move. We’d only gotten around the corner and halfway down the alley when I slap my hand onto his shoulder to grab onto his jacket. “Hey!”

BAP!

I am suddenly seeing stars. The bastard had spun and clipped me with a stiff right cross. Acting on instinct I hold tight to his jacket and start throwing hay makers. There is a flurry of traded blows, mine missing at least as often as they were hitting, and somewhere in the ruckus I hear the shattering of pottery. The only actual full on fist fight I had been in in my life had been with Liam, Heather’s son, and just like that tussle this one is over quick with me laying on my back. My world is spinning as I hear his sprinting footfalls receding down the alley.

Chapter 9: Hero

Chapter Text

“Nnngh.” I roll to my hands and knees. Seeing the remains of a black and tan ceramic kettle I crawl to it and begin to gather up the shards.

“Elliot!” Heather’s panicked voice shouts from the end of the alley. “Oh my God!” She rushes up to me just in time to help me to my feet. With her eyes full of worry and concern she looks me up and down looking for injury as she dusts off my clothes. “Are you hurt?”

“I’m okay.” I say as I hold out the clay pieces. “The kettle didn’t make it though.”

“The kettle?” She says. “I don’t care about the dang kettle.” To bring that point home she leads me to the nearest dumpster where she has me deposit shattered piece. “You scared the life out of me, Elliot.” She turns me around to face her and yanks me into a big, powerful hug!

“Um…”

“You stupid boy.” Letting me go she carries on cleaning me up, this time running her thumb across a smudge on my cheek.

“Ssss!” I flinch as her thumb hits the sore spot where the guy had bopped me with that first sucker punch.

Ignoring my hiss but easing up on the pressure she continues to berate me. “Men. Boys! More testosterone than brains.” Her tone was tough but her eyes gave away that she was not nearly as upset as she seemed, and I swear she was fighting back a little grin. “That was very stupid of you, Elliot.”

“Yes, Ma’am.”

The smile breaks through despite her efforts to contain it. “And very courageous.” From her pocket she pulls a white, embroidered handkerchief to wipe off the knuckles of my right hand. “He’ll think twice about trying something like that again.”

As she pulls the hankie away I see the bright crimson of fresh blood staining the white fabric. As far as I knew I wasn’t bleeding so it must have been my opponents blood. Somewhere in that chaotic flurry I must have busted his nose or cut his lip. “Your handkerchief…”

“It’s okay, Elliot.” She says as she folds and pockets it. “A bit of hydrogen peroxide will take it right out.”

“Is he okay?” Calls another voice from the corner. It was one of the old ladies from the shop.

“He’s okay. He’s a tough boy.” Putting her arm around me Heather walks me back up the alley. “He gave that thug a thrashing he won’t soon forget.”

“Clara was going to call the police.”

“No bother. Elliot took care of it.” Heather gives me a squeeze. “My hero.”

Hero!? As we reentering the store I am blushing at her praise. Once inside Heather has me sit down on an arm chair behind the counter where she gets me a drink then takes yet another good look at me, fussing over every bruise and scuff, as the three ladies chatter on about the bit of excitement. They went on and on about how valiant I was and how a lot of the men my age they knew never would have done such a thing, which then lead to griping about ‘so-called men these days’. What they didn’t know was that at any other time in any other place I NEVER would have involved myself like I had. I just keep quiet though and let them carry on. The moment other customers entered the store they were regaled with an account of what had happened. I had a feeling this story would be told and told again over the coming days at the local senior’s home. I thought it was much ado about nothing, especially since the white knight had gotten his butt kicked by the villain AND hadn’t even recovered the treasure for his damsel, but all the attention did feel kind of nice. I felt…brave. It was an emotion was not accustomed to. Even nicer though was the proud way in which Heather looked at me even as she kept insisting on my silliness for risking life and limb for a teapot.

Once I heard the story about as many times as I could handle I get to my feet. “If you’ll excuse me ladies. I’ve gotta get to a hardware store.”

Heather returns to my side, slipping her arm into mine as naturally as anything, and explains to the others. “Elliot’s doing some work for me. He’s a real handy guy to have around. Always tinkering though.” She laughs. “Last night I came upstairs to see my microwave in pieces all over the counter.”

“Oh?” Clara says as the three elders glance back and forth between each other. “He’s…staying at your place?”

“Just for a couple of nights.” She says.

“Oh. How do you two know each other?”

“He’s an old friend of mine.” She says. Of mine? Just yesterday she’d introduced me as a friend of Liam’s. Interesting. “He had some trouble at home, if you take my meaning, and I had a spare room.”

“Ohhh.” The elders all nod in unison as they do take her meaning.

“Mrs. Hutton really came through for me.”

“You weren’t cheatin on your girl I hope!” Clara scowls.

“No, Ma’am.” I chuckle. “No cheating.”

“Elliot isn’t like that.” Heather says, offended on my behalf. “He’s such a sweet man. Dashing, loyal, brave, hard working, and so, so sweet.” She kisses my cheek. “He’s my honey boy.” The suspicious looks return at Heather’s kiss as well as her calling me her ‘honey boy’ but she seemed oblivious to them. “These young girls just can’t appreciate what they have and they sure don’t know how to treat their men.” She turns me to face her, smoothing out my shirt and adjusting my collar in that way she had. I’m not even sure she was aware she was doing it. “Walk me home tonight, Elliot?”

“Um. Yeah. Yes! Definitely.”

“I feel safer already.” She smiles. “I close at 6.”

“I’ll be here.”

She pulls me in for another hug, such a nice, warm, soft hug! Kissing my cheek again she whispers. “You did good today.”

Well! As I walk out of The Hive I am feeling ten feet tall. My chin up, chest out, and a big smile on my face I strut with invincible confidence. My smiles seem contagious as I found most folks I met smiling right back at me. A few of them even give me a friendly ‘Good afternoon’, which felt pretty great. So this is what I’d been missing staring down at my phone all the time.

Speaking of my phone…I stop to pull it out and stare at it for a time. I had a job, I was looking good, I had found a new confidence, and I had done something heroic that no ‘loser’ would ever do. Maybe I could call Blair and see if we could patch things up. “Nah!” I put the phone away and keep on walking.

I am in and out of the hardware store in a couple of minutes. With a couple of hours yet to kill I head back to the library where my day had started. The librarian Myles asks me how my search was going and I was only too happy to report my success. He gives me a thumbs up before returning to his work. Damn I liked this neighborhood! Everyone was so nice here. Or maybe it was just me getting my head out of my own ass to notice.

I log onto one of the computers and do some looking into the things I needed to know to work construction. I figured it couldn’t hurt to be a step ahead in the morning. The very first thing I learn however was something called OSHA and the certificates I would need before taking a job on a construction site. I’d gotten the impression from the foreman that I’d be swinging a hammer right away. Only then does it hit me that I might be working under the table. Damn. I’m not sure I liked that. But beggars can’t be choosers. I’d show up tomorrow and do what I was told. If they didn’t get me working on these certificates and I liked the work maybe they were something I’d have to pursue on my own time and my own dime.

Though concerning it hardly spoils my good mood. I find myself constantly checking the time and urging it to pass quicker so I could go meet Heather. With her on my mind my research takes a sharp turn. ‘Addictive honey’, ‘woman honey’, ‘pussy drug’, ‘vaginal addictive properties’, and other such search terms are all dead ends, if they aren’t blocked outright by the library’s filter. No matter which way I thought to come at it I simply could find no reference to women with secretions that did the things that Heather’s ‘honey’ did to me. Heather swore to me that she hadn’t fed me drugs, and I believed her, but the mystery around what happened last night only deepened with each failed search.

At long last it was time to go. YES!

I am surprised when I turn the corner onto the street with the little business area to see Heather already waiting outside of her shop with her purse looped over one shoulder already ready to go. I jog the fifty feet to meet her. “You said 6!”

She turns, her face brightening as she sees me. “There he is.”

“You said 6.” I say again as I arrive. “It’s only 10 to.”

“I closed early.” She shrugs. In one smooth motion she loops her arms through mine and begins to walk. “It’s good to be the boss sometimes.”

“I bet.” I grin.

Pressing up close against my arm Heather walks at my side as pleased as could be, her skirt swishing back and forth to her swaying hips. To any passerby we must have looked like mother and son. To those who knew her though there would surely be questions raised on who this young man was on her arm. If such thoughts concerned her she showed no sign of it. I knew I shouldn’t keep comparing her to Blair but I couldn’t help but think about how just holding hands was considered such an embarrassment to my ex. It made me happy that I hadn’t called her. A slim figure and pretty face just wasn’t enough for me anymore. It was way past time that I really put some real reflection into what I was after and what I could offer in a relationship.

“I have a confession.” She says as we stroll through the quaint and quiet neighborhood.

“Oh?”

“I tricked you.” She giggles. I steal a peak at her big bouncing bosom as she does. Nice! “I had you meet me so that you could carry the groceries home.”

I smile, again. I kept finding that I just couldn’t help smiling around her! “I suppose there’s no point in arguing.”

“Nope.”

“It’s good to be the boss.”

She laughs and squeezes my arm. “What’s your favorite food, Elliot?”

“Um…honey?”

“Ha!” She bumps me hip to hip. “Cheeky. My honey boy wants more, does he?”

“Yes, ma’am.” I confess.

“I did promise you one more taste if you listened good, didn’t I?”

“Yes, ma’am, you did.” It was weird talking like this. On the surface it sounded so wholesome until I remembered what it actually was we were talking about.

“He he he. Well you’ve more than earned your honey tonight, handsome man, but I mean real food. Home cooking.”

Handsome man. God, what a wonderful thing to say to someone. The way those compliments flowed so freely from her lips made them easy to believe. “Um. You really don’t have to…”

“You keep saying that.” She gives me a shake. “I want to! You did real good today and you deserve something special. Now, what’s your favorite? Nothing too pricey.”

“Uh…” Don’t say it, don’t say it, don’t say it. “…chicken…pot pie?” Fuck.

“Ooo! That I can do. I haven’t made one of those in forever.” She says excitedly. “Chicken pot pie it is.”

“It’s too much trouble.” I hurry to say. “Let’s just have something quick and easy.”

“Quick and easy? Where’s the fun in that?” She says. “Cooking is half the enjoyment. Come on.” She pushes her shoulder into my mine to steer me around the corner and toward the local independent grocery.

“Yes, ma’am.”

Shopping turns out to be a real pleasure as I push the cart while she chats with me and gathers the supplies for our supper that evening. Doing it together as friends turned what was usually a humdrum chore into something more. It brought back many fond memories of a time before my last chicken pot pie.

Chapter 10: Feeling the Pressure

Chapter Text

With a bag of groceries in each hand I walk at Heather’s side as we stroll home through the bustling park toward her cozy home. The soccer kids were out again with their parents cheering them on, a big multi-generation family was setting up picnic on one of the hillsides, and the group of dudes tossing the frisbee were back again as I found out as the disk skidded to a halt by our feet.

“Bro!” Calls one with his hands out. Setting down a bag I pick up the frisbee and with snap of my wrist send it back straight and true. He shoots me a thumbs up as thanks and I give a nod back as a you’re welcome.

Heather smiles and waits for me to collect the bag again before continuing. “Strong throw.”

“Mm? Yeah. Lots of practice.”

“Hm.”

Casually we wind through the park taking in the sights, sounds and smells of another lovely evening. Heather seemed quite content having some company with her on her walk home. I was pretty darned content myself. It was nice having a beautiful woman at my side, even is our ages didn’t quite match up right. Along the way we bump into a couple that knew Heather through a soap carving class done through the library and she is only too happy to once more introduce me as her friend and brag up my heroism from earlier in the day. It was more than a mere introduction though. The way she unconsciously pet my shoulder and arm as spoke about me so warmly it almost seemed as if she were showing me off to them like a proud mom. To them and the whole park. As if she were saying to the world, ‘look at this fine young man’. I was flattered by the attention to say the least. And I am about to get to experience it all over again as we pass by Ms. Hancock who was out pruning flowers next door.

“If it isn’t young Mr. Elliot.” She says as we near. “I thought you were just passing through.”

“Uh, yes ma’am. Mrs. Hutton let me stay one more night.”

“Elliot’s work has him here for awhile, it turns out. They need him on that big project over on Aspen.” Heather boasts as her hand lightly touches my back. “He’s in construction, you know.”

“I did not.”

“Oh yes. He’s very handy. Really hard worker.”

“A good man to have around.”

“Indeed.” Heather glances over at me for a long moment before saying. “I…um…I think he might be staying for a couple more days actually.”

“Oh!” My eyebrows rise at the unexpected offer.

“That’s nice.” Ms. Hancock smiles as she snips off another dead head.

“Just until he finds a place of his own, you understand.” Heather is quick to add. “I can’t have him here too long. I need my space and…so does he. If you hear about any rentals in the area…”

“You’ll be the first to know.” She says. “Sounds like it was real stroke of luck that Liam’s mama happened to live in the area, hm?”

“Er, yeah.” I say as I try to contain my smile. She was going to let me stay! I didn’t know for how long but I’d take every day that she would give me. “I am one lucky guy.”

Slipping her arm into mine Heather pulls me close to her side. “If you’ll excuse us. I’ve got a hungry man to feed.”

“Ha! Take care.”

With that we make our way into the house.

“What you said back there, Mrs. Hutton, I just want you to know…woah!”

The moment the door latches behind us Heather spins and pushes me up against the wall. With my arms weighed down by grocery bags I can’t balance myself and end up falling into it clumsily. No worries though as she was there to keep me upright. Leaning in, so close that her breasts press against my chest and I could feel the warmth of her cheek within a fraction of an inch to mine, she takes in a long, deep breath through her nose. She holds her breath a moment before slowly letting it out through her mouth. The warm air caresses my nearby ear.

We stay like that for close to a minute before I speak. “Mrs. Hutton?”

“Sorry.” She whispers. Taking a step back she smiles and fans her blouse. “You make it…” She swallows. “…difficult.” She looks me in the eyes and lays a hand over my chest. Lightly she nibbles at her plump bottom lip while her fingers ever so gently grip my pec. What thoughts were swirling behind those chestnut brown eyes I could only guess as she says nothing. Taking another step back she pulls her hand away and finally speaks. “I’m letting you stay a FEW more days. That’s it. You have to find your own place as soon as you can. Okay?”

“Okay.”

“And I still…expect you to earn your keep, Elliot.” Her words were halting, difficult to get out. “I’m not…running a charity here.”

“Of course.” I say. “I never thought otherwise.”

“Good.” She nods. “Good! You have a microwave to repair I believe.”

I flash her a grin. “Yes, ma’am.”

“Elliot!”

“Yeah?”

“Um…” She takes a long breath. “Thanks for walking me home.” I’m not sure what she meant to say just then but I don’t think that was it.

“Anytime.” I go to move but the moment I do she pushes me back against the wall again with surprising strength, her brown eyes ablaze. Deeper and deeper her gaze probes into my soul. Her body seeming to move on it’s own she begins to lean in closer and closer and… “Um…M-Mrs. Hutton?”

“Sorry!” Shaking her head she spins away from me then strides hurriedly for her bedroom. “I’m…just going to freshen up. Be a dear and put the groceries away for me.”

Before I could even answer she was out of sight. Bam! The door slams shut behind her. A couple seconds later there comes the sound of classical music from beyond the door. I stand there, bags still in my hand, stunned about what had just happened. There for a moment, just a split second while she had me pinned against the wall, I swear she’d been about to kiss me! Had I not opened my big mouth I might have been kissing her right now! Stupid, stupid Elliot!

I grumble to myself as I put the groceries away. Just a day ago, when I first saw her, I thought Heather nothing but a hefty middle aged busybody. But now…now I very much would have liked a taste of those full, pink lips and a feel of the thick, ripe body. My kink had never been for milfs, but Heather was so much more than just a mature lady. She was kind. She was generous. She was caring and supportive. And she was sooooo fucking sexy! Damn it, why did I have go and spoil that moment.

After the food was put away walk to the spare room to find my tools. Just as I pass by Heather’s door the symphony that had been playing reaches its conclusion and the mellow voice of the radio host cuts in to introduce the next song. It was in that pause that a noise catches my ear. It was the sound of heavy breathing accompanied by a subtle and very regular rhythmic rustle. The breathing was a clue but it was that steady rhythm that gave it away. Heather was masturbating!

If I had any doubts a stifled yet lusty moan finds my ear to erase them. “Ohmmmm!”

A swell of brass and drums drown out the sounds I was never meant to hear. My heart pounding and my face flushed I hurry along and get my tools. As I replace the part with the new one all I could think about was the fact that Heather was a room away rubbing her pussy. She couldn’t even wait for bed time? I’d heard that women got hornier in their forties but, wow! The mere thought of her doing that right now was so fucking HOT!

I was just putting the microwave back together when the music stops and Heather comes swishing out of the room, her cheeks rosy and her eyes twinkling. She was much more relaxed now, almost giddy. A good orgasm will do that.

“How’s the repair?” She says in an upbeat sing-song voice.

“Almost done.” I say. “Freshened up?”

“Ohhh, yes.” She sighs then lets out a jolly laugh. “Very much so. Whooo!” I startle as she pats my bum. “Just had to work off a little steam there.” She wasn’t even trying to deny it!

“Uhhh…good?”

Her bum pat turns to a pinch. “If I don’t do it twice a day things get…intense.” Her hand runs up my back. “And having a handsome honey boy around sure doesn’t make things any easier, I can tell you. I might have to sneak an extra one in at work while you’re staying here.”

As I blush I glance over at her. “Twice a day?”

“Minimum.” After a beat she just blurts the quiet part out loud. “Yes, I’m talking about orgasms.”

“Oh!”

“And yes, I was thinking about you, sexy man.”

“OH!”

“Ha! Your blush is adorable. Please, never change.” Crossing her arms she leans back against the counter beside me. “It’s just another thing with women like me. If that makes you uncomfortable…”

“No!” I say. “No, um, I mean. Whatever you gotta do.” She was so strange! “I thought…sex was difficult for, um, your family.”

“More complicated than difficult.” She says. “Masturbation is no problem but things get tricky with other people involved. With great power comes great responsibility, and all that jazz.”

“Power?”

“You’ve felt it.”

“Your…honey?”

“Mmm.” She nods. Running a flirty finger down my arm she says. “Speaking of, I’ve got some more for you. If you still want it.”

I turn to her. “Yes!”

“So eager. Come here.” Taking my hand she pulls me into a hug and plants a long kiss on my cheek. “This is the last time. Okay?”

“Okay.” I whisper. “Last time.”

“Mmmm.” She nuzzles my hair and kisses me again.

I wrap my arms around her and lean into her soft, cozy embrace. Her voluptuous body felt so good against mine and she smelled amazing. As I hug her I allow my hand to slide down over her big booty. She does not try to stop me. So big. So round. So full. With Blair I could engulf one of her perky cheeks with but a grope of one hand. With both hands I couldn’t have done it with Heather’s fine ass.

Stroking my hair, her lips brushing my ears, she whispers. “You earned yourself something a little extra today, my crime fighting champion.”

“What?” I gasp.

“You’ll see.” Her hug tightens then releases me. “First we should find out if you fixed the oven.”

“Um…”

“You even being here tonight is riding on you having that oven fixed, remember?”

“What!?” I pull back and look at her. “You’re not seriously gonna kick me out after today.”

She laughs and pinches my cheek. “That was the deal, handsome. And if I am anything I am a woman of my word.”

“But…but…”

“Although…I suppose, I have taken a liking to you.” She sighs. “Fine, since you did everything I told you today and you did so good…you can stay.”

“Whew!”

“But no microwave…” From a pocket she pulls a tiny stoppered glass vial which she waves back and forth. “…no honey for you.” Looking closely I see inside of the vial there was about an ounce of crystal clear liquid. That was a lot more than last night!

“But…”

“That’s the deal.” She slips it back into her pocket. “Take it or leave it. I shouldn’t even be giving you more anyway.”

“I’ll take it! I’ll take it!” I look to the microwave. I was eighty percent sure I’d fixed her problem but until we tested it there was no way to be sure. That twenty percent chance of being wrong was suddenly looming large. “Talk about pressure!”

Sliding her hands up my back Heather massages my shoulders. “I believe in you, Elliot.”

Picking up my screwdriver I tighten the last two screws and I pray.

Chapter 11: Friend

Chapter Text

When I was sure everything was back where it should be I plug the microwave in and say. “That should be it.”

“Let’s test it out.” She pats my shoulders. Taking a glass from the cupboard Heather pours about a half a cup of tap water into it then places it into the microwave. She shuts the door and turns it on for thirty seconds. The light comes on, the turntable turns, and the time counts down, but these things were working before the repair. It was only once we found out if it was actually heating anything that I’d find out if I’d fixed it. As much as I wanted another taste though what I truly wanted was to do this thing for Heather. Even more addictive than her ‘honey’ was her praise and approval. Simply put, I wanted her to be proud of me.

A long beep announces the end of the half minute. Pulling open the door Heather removes the mug and cups it in her hands. After an anxious few seconds face brightens. “It’s warm.”

“Ha, ha! Didn’t I say it was probably the latch?”

“Yes, you did. Good job, Elliot!” Placing down the cup she leans in to give me a little peck on my cheek. “Thank you.”

The repair, the smile, the peck on the cheek, these were all trifling things and yet I could not wipe the silly grin from my face. I had that same uplifting feeling as when I’d told her about my job. There was something in her eyes or her face or…I don’t know what exactly, it was hard to pinpoint, but she just had this way of making the little victories feel big. She could be weird and tough, but not once since I’d met her had she made me feel small. Not on the inside at least.

“I’m happy I could help.”

“Such a big help.” She pats her pocket. “Would you like your honey and special treat now or later?”

“Um…”

“I gave you more this time so it will last awhile.” She suggests. “Why don’t you take it now, get your treat, maybe go off for a little alone time fun, then get ready for the best darn chicken pot pie you’ve ever tasted.”

“Oh. Um.” I take a breath. “Since you put it that way, um, no thank you.”

“Okay. You just go and…” She stops, a brow raising in surprise. “Did you say no?”

“Mm.” I nod. “I’d like to wait until after dinner if that’s okay.”

“After dinner? But…you’ll miss the flavors and…the whole experience of the meal.”

“I know.” I say. “Um, maybe before dessert I’ll have it. Then after supper I can enjoy…things without rushing them.”

Tilting her head she studies me closely. “Okay. I commend your control.”

“It’s not control.” I whisper, emotions bubbling up to crack my voice despite me pushing them back down.

She touches my arm. “”What’s wrong, Elliot?”

“I, um…” I swallow and take a long fortifying breath. My head down I say. “I shouldn’t have asked for that dinner.” Another breath. “That was… my mom’s…um…”

“Hey.” Stepping in she pulls me head to her shoulder and hugs me just in time for me to hide my misty eyes from her. “It’s okay.” She says as she holds me close. “It’s okay, Elliot.”

“I don’t know what I was thinking. Asking for that.” I sigh. “I haven’t had it since…um…”

“It’s okay.” She soothes with a squeeze. “I understand.”

“I’m sorry.” Letting out a long breath I blink the moisture away. “I just, um…I don’t want to have one better than hers.”

“No amount of honey could ever do that.” Pulling back she looks me in the eyes. Gently she strokes my cheek with her warm, soft palm. “I can’t be her, Elliot.”

“I know.” I nod. “I know. I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have asked. We should have something else.”

“I disagree.” She says. “Nobody’s food will ever be as good as mom’s, but you shouldn’t go on denying yourself things that you love. It’s been long enough, don’t you think?” Her warm eyes brightening she says. “I would be honored to prepare you a chicken pot pie. If you’ll let me?”

“I’d, um, I’d….I’d really like that, Heather.”

Laying her hand over my heart she says. “If you need to take a moment alone or cry or just need a hug, it’s okay. I’ve lost people close to me too. I know how it can all well up at once. There’s no shame in expressing your feelings. You are safe here.”

“Thank you for understanding.” I let out a hard breath. “God. You must think I’m so messed up.”

“You’re not messed up, Elliot, you’re human.”

“I don’t mean to use you as a therapist, Mrs. Hutton.”

“It’s not therapy.” She smiles. “It’s called being a friend.”

Touched by her words and her warmth, the pain inside of me retreating back to its dark cavern, I smile back at her.

Hers widens and she pinches my cheek. “Would you help me with supper?”

“Yes, Mrs. Hutton.” I say. “I’d like that.”

“Call me Heather.”

“Okay…Heather.”

“Good man.” She says. “Probably good to wait for your honey and your treat anyway. As you said, why rush it when you can savor it.”

“Exactly.” I concur with a firm nod. “Um, if you don’t mind me asking, what exactly is my…treat?”

“You’ll just have to wait and see, won’t you?” She winks and in the space of that wink her voice hardens with maternal authority. “Now go get out of your nice clothes and get that cute little hiney back in here, toot suite.”

I snap to attention. “Yes, ma’am!”

Chapter 12: No Going Back

Chapter Text

As I change from my job hunting clothes into something more casual I filled with really positive feeling of…I can’t even describe it. Tranquility? Gratitude? Simple joy? It was a bunch of emotions rolled into one. I had opened up to Heather and shared a bit of inner self, something that did not come naturally to me, and not only had she not made me feel weak somehow I actually felt stronger. With Blair I always had to be cautious in revealing too much as she had this way of jabbing me where it hurt even as she was ‘comforting’ me on the surface.

I choose a blue v neck t shirt. It was one of the few shirts I owned that wasn’t black nor emblazoned with some pop culture character or reference. To put in Heather’s words, it wasn’t ‘boyish’. Boyish was the last thing that I wanted Heather to see me as. With each passing hour I wanted more and more for her to see me as a man. A younger man, sure, a man starving for a bit of care and attention, so be it, but a man nonetheless. Sadly I didn’t have any of the tight fitting jeans that liked to see on men with ‘cute bums’ so I am stuck with choosing the least baggy of the three pairs that I owned. I make a note to myself to get myself some snug denim the first chance I had.

Strolling back into the kitchen I pause beside the refrigerator just admire Heather’s thick curves and big, beautiful booty. If I wanted her to look at me like a man it was only proper I started looking at her like the gorgeous woman that she was.

Peeking over her shoulder she catches me checking her out. She smirks as I pull my eyes from her butt to look her in the eyes. She nods to the counter across the sink from where she was already finishing up the pie crust. “You’re on spud duty.”

“Yes, ma’am.” I sidle up the counter and start washing the three potatoes she had there.

“Peel them and shred them.” She says as she wraps the ball of raw dough and puts it into the fridge to chill.

I begin to peel the taters and glance to the opposite counter as she lays out ingredients. “What’s the wine for?”

“The gravy.” She says.

“Oh.”

“Your Mum didn’t use wine?”

“No.” I say. “We didn’t shred the potatoes either.”

“You’ll love it.” She says. “The wine adds sweetness and the shredded potato crust is sooo scrumptious.”

“Huh.”

“If you want me to make it like your…”

“No!” I insisted. “No, no, no. I want to try yours. I just never seen it done any other way.”

“More than one way to pot a pie.” She winks with a merry grin.

Side by side we chat as we make our dinner. Under Heather’s exacting but encouraging guidance I peel, chop, shred and dice a host of different vegetables as she does all the more complicated bits. While the dish was the same every little thing about it was different than how my family used to prepare it. The wine in the sauce, the shredded potatoes, the mushrooms finely diced instead of left chunky, and so much more. Simultaneously I was on a nostalgia ride while also creating a fresh memory that I just knew I would look back on with fondness in the future. There were echoes of a happier time but the mood, the energy, and the companionship was something wonderful and new.

Heather was so right. She would never replace my mom. She couldn’t if she wanted to. And thank God for that! While I adored her naturally maternal aura my attraction to her was anything but familial. I’d been blessed with one perfect mother and a damn fine father too, both of whom still lived inside my heart, and that was enough for any man. In Heather I’d found something else.

“What?” She peers over as she catches me staring.

“Nothing.” I look away and return to chopping the last bit of green beans.

She shakes her head with a giggle. “Silly boy.”

With the finishes touches complete Heather slides the pie into the oven, bumping the door closed the last few inches with her curvy hip. Looking at me for a few seconds she says. “It looks good on you.” Looking down to see if she was making some joke about something I spilled on myself I find nothing on my plain shirt. When I look back up at her for answer she quips. “The smile I mean. It’s nice. You should wear it more.”

“Oh!” She wanted a smile and boy do I give her one. A real one straight from my heart.

She beams right back. “I’m just going to go water the flowers. Make yourself at home.”

“Um…I can do that for you.” I am quick to offer.

“You sure?”

“I’d love to.”

She smiles and pats my cheek. “Go on then.”

Before I know it I am outside searching for the hose. It doesn’t take long before I find not a hose but a watering can sitting under the outside spigot instead. I fill the can and give the first row of her flowers a good drenching. There was a strange sort of satisfaction I felt in doing this for her. It didn’t feel like a chore at all. In fact, out here in the fresh air bathed in the warm light of the setting sun, there was nothing else I’d rather be doing right now. With her as my queen I was one happy and willing little worker bee.

“You’re going to drown my little darlings.” Heather chuckles as she comes outside to sit on her front step.

“Sorry.” I laugh.

With the door propped open behind her she leans forward, elbows on knees and hands clasped together, and watches me work. “That’s better. Just a good quenching drink.”

The watering done I jog back to the step to take a seat beside her. I’m not even sure if she realizes it but the moment I was settled she shifts ever so slightly closer to me.

We sit looking out over the big park across the street. “Lovely night tonight”

“Yes.” She says as her hand gently begins to very slowly rub up and down my back. What tiny bit of tension I had in my shoulders melts to her tender touch. “It’s almost perfect.”

“I like it here, Heather.”

“It’s nice, isn’t it?”

“Yeah.”

“It’s even nicer when there’s someone to share it with.” She whispers and slides her hand around the side of my waist and pulls tight to my side. Her body felt so soft and warm.

“Yeah.”

Descending into a comfortable silence we sit and watch the world play out before us…until the shrill ring of my phone shatters the peaceful moment. I dig the phone from my pocket and look down at the screen.

“It’s Blair.”

“What does she want!?” Heather snaps, a fierce timbre to her voice.

I look over at her, surprised by her reaction.

Immediately she realizes what she’d done and bows her head in embarrassment. “I’m sorry, Elliot.” She says. “We tend to become a bit…possessive of our honey boys.” With a sigh she adds. “It’s a difficult instinct to suppress sometimes.”

“You’re possessive of me?”

“No.” She says flatly. “No I am not. I’ve got it under control. I am in control.” As it rings again she nods to it. “You should answer that. Could be something important.” With that she gets to her feet and returns inside the house. God damn it. Why did this have to come now? We were having such a nice evening.

Reluctantly I answer the call. “Hey.”

“Hey.” I hear my ex-girlfriend’s voice, low and somber. “How you doing?”

“Never better.”

“I bet.” She says, understandably taking my honest answer as sarcasm.

“No, I’m serious.” I say. “I have never felt better, Blair.” The silence that followed brought me a little glimmer of guilty joy. After the things she had said to me I wasn’t going to begrudge myself a little bit of payback.

“What?”

“You breaking up with me was the best thing to ever happen. Thank you.”

Another delicious pause. “Pff. Yeah right. I’m not sure what you’re playing at but if you think I’m gonna…”

“Blair.” I interrupt. “I do not care what you do as long as you’re doing it without me.”

“Elliot?”

“I’ll swing by the place in a week or two for any mail then I’ll be out of your hair for good.”

“But…But…” This conversation was not going the way she thought it would. She thought I’d be grovelling by now. As if I would ever grovel to a skinny, immature bitch like her! “Elliot…”

“Blair.”

“Yeah?”

“You deserved better. And so did I.” I say. “I hope you find the man of your dreams.” I wait a beat just to savor the stunned silence before finishing up. “Don’t call me anymore. I’ve got nothing more to say.” As I hear her stammering on the other end of the line I hang up. Ohhhh, did that feel good! With a long breath I slowly nod as I stare down at my phone. “Yep.” I turn off and pocket my phone and stand up feeling a hundred and six pounds lighter. “Hahhhh!”

Back inside I find Heather setting the table while doing her level best not to grin. She’d heard every word but was pretending she hadn’t. “That was quick. Everything okay?”

“Almost perfect.”

“You’re getting back together?” She asks, as if she didn’t know.

“No, ma’am.” I chuckle. “That bridge is ashes. No going back now.”

“Mm.” Turning to me she says. “She wasn’t any good for you, Elliot.”

“I know.”

“You did the right thing.”

“I know.”

“You’ll find a girl who can really appreciate you and love you for who you are.”

“I know.” I say. “But it’s still nice to hear.”

“What are friends for?” Her smile breaks through. “Help me set the table?”

“Absolutely!”

Chapter 13: Delicious

Chapter Text

With the house filled with the tantalizing aroma of baking crust and succulent spices Heather pulls the piping hot pie from the oven to set on the stove top. Once it was allowed to cool and set Heather slices us out a hearty serving each and soon we are at the table ready to dig in. I pour us a glass of wine each while Heather sits patiently across from me. The moment the drinks were poured she says. “Let’s eat.”

The chicken pot pie was DELICIOUS. With the subtle sweetness of the wine in the gravy, the potato being shredded and baked to a golden crisp over the top instead of a top crust, and the different combination of herbs used in the stuffing it hit my taste buds in an entirely different way that my mom’s used to. At the same time it hit all the notes it needed to fulfill my sentimental craving while also introducing me to something I’d never experienced before.

“This is so good.” I say as I go for another bite. “Mmmm.”

“I’m glad you like it.” Setting down her fork she watches me savor my food then lets out a merry laugh.

“Hm? What?” I ask, my mouth half full.

“Sorry.” She says, shaking her head with a smile. “You’re so different than Liam.” Quickly she adds. “Not that I’m comparing you!”

“Uh, sure.”

“It’s just…the way your face lights up. The way I can just…see what your feeling.” She scoops up another morsel for herself and eats it down. “He was always such a closed book to me.”

“Oh?” I say politely. Liam was not my favorite topic of conversation, even now.

“He was a Daddy’s boy.” She says without looking up from her meal. “He and Alexander had a special bond. Did you have a favorite parent growing up?”

“Um, no. I can’t say that I did.”

“That’s good.” She nods slowly. “As it should be.”

“Hm.” Knowing I should leave well enough alone but not able to help myself I say. “Heather…about Liam.”

Setting down her fork she looks at me. “You’re going to ask me about his bullying?”

My eyes snap up to meet hers. “You knew!?”

With a guilty nod she confesses. “Of course I knew, Elliot. I’m his mom. I knew. We knew. Not right away, but we figured it out.”

“Then…why didn’t you…do something?”

“You think we didn’t?” She says. “Just because you didn’t see the long talks and lectures and punishments doesn’t mean they didn’t happen.”

“You did that?”

“Yes. We did.”

“But…why didn’t you…?”

“Say anything? In public?” She sighs. “That’s not how I was raised, Elliot. In my family you dealt with things behind closed doors. To the world out there we stand united. I didn’t stand by him to hurt you.” Reaching across the table she offers her hand. “He’s my son, Elliot. I will always stand by my family.”

“Even when they’re in the wrong?”

“Especially then.” She says. “He was my boy to care for. You were someone else’s. I had to look after mine first. I will always look after my own first.” She gazes into my eyes. “I never claimed that I was a perfect mom, Lord knows I’m not. I was just doing my best.” I stare at her hand, holding back a moment, before finally taking it in mine. She squeezes my hand and holds it for a long moment. “Are we okay, Elliot? If you need to say something I would like to hear it.”

I genuinely ponder that question for a time. Liam’s bullying had left me scarred and his mom’s unwavering support of him in public had helped to give him the platform from which to wound me. And yet how could I fault her for doing what she felt was best for her family? Hers was a different type of parenting to what I grew up with. With Mom and Dad it was almost the reverse of what Heather described. At home they built me up with love and support while out in public they expected me to compose myself with maturity and dignity. Unlike Heather they were never shy about taking me to task when around others. Was their way better? Who was I to say? I was hardly perfect, and neither was Liam. We were two flawed people each raised by flawed parents doing what they thought was best, just like the vast majority of the rest of humanity. I wouldn’t trade my upbringing for anybody’s and yet as I reflect back on those days I confess that I felt just a touch of jealousy for what Liam had. To have your mom or girlfriend or any woman in your life publicly have your back even when they knew you were guilty as sin had a charm to it that was hard to deny. Especially when that woman was Heather.

“My dad always said that grudges made us weaker. That holding onto bad feelings for someone only ends up hurting yourself.”

“As wise as he was handsome.”

“Mm. Are we okay?” I say softly. “Yeah. We are. I can’t blame a mom for love and loyalty.”

“I won’t ask for forgiveness but I am sorry that he hurt you.” Her eyes drift toward her phone. “He’s never been one to care too much about the feelings of others.”

“You’re worried about him. Aren’t you?”

“Of course I am.” Her voice is wavered, ever so slightly. “Thousands of miles away and living life day to day with no plans or money to back him up if things go bad? What if he gets hurt? What if he gets in trouble? I worry about him constantly. All I ask is that he call me once a week. Just ten minutes a week to let me that know he’s okay.”

“And he doesn’t?”

She sighs. “As I said, he’s never been one to worry about the feelings of others.”

“I’m sorry, Heather.”

She smiles and gives me one more squeeze before letting me go to return to her meal. “You have nothing to be sorry for. You are here making a very silly old woman feel happy again.”

“I’m glad you’re happy.” I say. “And, respectfully, you’re not old. Not at all.”

“Ha!” She takes a sip of wine to wash down her food. “You flatter me.”

“I’m serious.” I say. “You are a beautiful woman, Heather. You’re so pretty and smart and you’ve still got a great body.”

“Still?”

“I mean…! Um…”

She chuckles and pats my hand. “Thank you, Elliot.”

I take a deep breath. “I’m just saying that you’ve got so much life in you. It really shines through. It is very…attractive. Any man would be lucky to have you.”

“You are a sweet, sweet boy.”

“I mean it, Heather.” I say, holding her gaze in mine. “And I might be younger than you but…I am not a boy.”

“True. You are definitely not that.” Tilting her head she studies for a time, her twinkling rich brown eyes unwavering as they stared into mine. The mood had changed. The energy around us had transformed to something more base than simple companionship. And the more time we spent together the harder it was to pretend that this was all just an innocent friendship that we were fostering here. “You make me feel young. If only…” Her voice drifts into silence. Something was happening here. Something wonderful. I could sense that her resistance to our natural attraction was teetering. Perhaps all it would take was a little nudge.

“Heather?”

“Yes, Elliot?”

“Um…may I have my treat now?”

Her left brow slowly raises. “Now? But we haven’t even finished supper.”

Setting down my fork I say. “Suddenly I’m, um, not so hungry.”

“Indeed.” She quips with a crooked grin. “Who am I to deny my hero his reward?”

YES!

Pushing back from the table she stops suddenly after a glance down at her lap. “Oh my.” Folding her hands over her legs she says. “Um. Go to your room.”

“My room?” I say, liking the sound of that much more than ‘guest room’.

“Sit on your bed.”

“My bed!?”

She chuckles. “We’re not having sex, if that’s what you were hoping.”

“What if that is what I’m hoping for?”

“Mmm. I’m flattered.” She hums as if tasting the sweet wine. “But if we did that you would be mine…forever. I’m not sure I could forgive myself if that happened.”

“It doesn’t need to be forever.”

“With me it does.” With a subtle lick of her lips she pauses to let that fantasy hang in the air for a moment. “Do not think that I’m not tempted. My own sexy little honey boy? Hmmm. It makes a woman dream.”

“Yes!” I whisper.

“No!” She says back with a laugh. “Quit tempting me you tease! This is, ahem, hard enough as it is.”

“Heather…”

“Don’t.” She cuts me off. “I know how you are feeling, Elliot. I feel it too. But I am no good for you. And I am far too old and set in my ways for a dynamic young man like you. You’re just coming into your best years. Don’t waste them on me.”

“Waste them? Are you saying this because of, um, what happened with Mr. Hutton?”

“I’m saying it because it is true.” She says. “You do not understand. Please, Elliot, just take what I give you tonight and be happy. Let’s enjoy this…with no regrets.”

“No regrets.” I repeat, trying and failing to hide the disappointment in my voice.

“Good man.” Her face brightens. “Now. Bedroom, sit on the bed, and close your eyes.”

“Again with the eyes? What are you worried that I might see?”

“Humor me?”

“Okay.” I say.

She remains seated, watching me, as I walk to the room. I try to think of something to say to assuage Heather’s worries but I could think of none. She was acting like we might make some lifelong, irrevocable mistake if we took things too far. She was acting like this was all life and death. Had she really never had a hookup or one night stand before? Her ‘honey’ couldn’t really be THAT addictive, could it? Was she using that as an excuse? Whatever the reason I wasn’t about to push the point tonight. I wanted this reward that was coming to me. What happened next we would decide tomorrow.

As instructed I enter the room and sit down on the side of the bed. After a quick stop to her own bedroom, based on the sounds of her footfalls, I hear Heather approach. “Hold these.” Two plump pillows are dumped on my lap.

Holding the pillows to my body I say. “You enjoy leaving me in the dark, don’t you? You like telling me what to do.”

She giggles. “I won’t deny it.”

“I like it too.”

“It’s fun, isn’t it.” The curtains are opened followed by the window. “The breeze will feel nice. Just try not to moan too loudly. Ms. Hancock might start getting ideas.”

“Ha!”

“Ah, on second thought, moan all you want.” She says. “Let her think what she wants.”

“You think you can make me moan?”

“I guess we’ll see.” She returns to sit beside me on the bed. Pulling the pillows away she touches my chest. “You can open your eyes.”

I do so to see her in the dim light staring at me with sultry eyes. Every light in the house was off with the only illumination coming in through the open window. In the gloam her pale skin seemed to glow nearly as brightly as the lily white pillows she’d laid across her lap. In the deep shadows her features were both obscured and accentuated.

“You’re beautiful.” I whisper, wanting to touch her long brown locks.

“Thank you.” She strokes her fingers across my chest. “May I remove your shirt? This will feel nicer on bare skin.”

“Yes!”

“He he he. You’re getting your hopes up again.” Hooking her fingers under the bottom of my t shirt she slowly pulls it up my body. “Remember, no sex.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

“There’s a good honey boy.” Her thirsty eyes drink in my slender torso as the shirt peels away. Fuck, did it feel good to be looked at like that! I raise my arms and let her pull the garment away. With a gentle hand she guides me to sit in the center of the bed, a warm hand on my back turning me to face the window. Her voice low and smooth to match the dusk. “Eyes straight ahead.”

“Okay.”

She shifts in behind me so that I was sitting in the space between her legs. “Mmmmm.” I shudder as she softly runs her hands up and down my bare back.

“That’s nice.” I whisper.

“Mmm, yes.” She says. “And we haven’t even started yet.” After she pulls her hands away it goes quiet for a few second before I hear the very quiet rustle of cloth. A moment later I see her blouse get laid on the bed beside our legs. As my whirring imagination was still grappling with that her bra, the biggest I’d ever seen, is laid on top of it! Heather was as topless as I was! Taking the two pillows she’d brought with her she stuffs one them between her spread legs and the base of my back then, from what I could tell, uses the other to add to the pillows already there for a backrest for herself. “Elliot?”

“Yes?” I say, my voice hushed.

“May I hold you?”

“Yes.”

“Come here, handsome.” Pulling my closer she presses herself to my back, skin to skin. Her huge supple breasts smooshes between us as her soft hands, one open and one closed, slowly slide around my sides then across my chest and belly until I was in a sensual embrace. Nuzzling her nose and lips into the back of my neck she lets out a long, soft hum. “Mmmmmmm.”

“Ohhhh.” I let myself melt back against her warm, voluptuous body.

“That’s it. Goooood boyyyy.” As light as the brush of a feather’s tip I feel a kiss touch my shoulder. From her closed hand she slips the little vial I’d seen earlier into my grasp. “Drink your honey, Elliot, then just…relaaaax.” Her hands caress up and down my body. “Relaaax. I’ve got you now, baby. Just lay back against me and let me make you feel good.”

Chapter 14: Oh No!

Chapter Text

In the dark of the room, a fresh night breeze wafting in from the open window, I am taken to a wonderful new world of sensation.

So enraptured was I by Heather’s ever so gentle caresses I just sit there leaning back into her as her soft hands run slowly across chest…stomach…shoulders…arms…and hands. The small vial rests in the loose grip of my hand all but forgotten about. She touched my bare flesh with a warmth and tenderness unlike anything I had felt before. There was nothing hurried about her motions. They were not building up or rushing on or escalating to something else. She was stroking and petting my smooth skin simply to bestow the inherent pleasure of her touch. I was putty in her masterful hands.

“Ohhhh.” I sigh.

“Mmm.” A nuzzle, a kiss, and a hot breath caress the side of my neck.

From my right shoulder Heather pulls her warm hand across my pec, her fingers following the lower swoop of the muscle as her thumb traced along the top. At the same moment her other hand, her fingers splayed wide, glides in the opposite direction across my squishy abdomen. How I wished then I’d never allowed myself to get soft. I wished I had a body lean and hard for her to savor. If she was feeling similarly though she showed no signs of it. She fondled my fat with every bit as much affection as she did my muscles. Pressing her big, supple breasts harder into my back she runs back across the places she’d just pet, but this time only touching me with the very tips of her fingers and thumbs. I let out a shuddering breath as my skin sparkled with pleasure. Laying her hands flat again she hugs me tight until the shivers abate.

“That’s it, baby.” Her lips tickle the back of my ear. “Relaaaax. I’ve got youuuu.”

Relax? Oh my God. I was beyond relaxed. This was easily the most sensual experience of my life. She had told me directly that there would be no sex tonight…but who needed sex when you had this! In just a few minutes of physical intimacy I felt more connected, more comfortable, and touched more deeply than during Blair and I’s hottest fuck session.

Taller, wider, and all around bigger than me Heather’s voluptuous body almost seemed to engulf me. As if her body was molding to my shape so as to accept me into her. Her body heat warmed me and the alluring aroma of her soap and wine-sweet breath and her natural musk surrounded me. Her arms, so much longer than Blair’s, could reach everywhere and truly wrap me up when she wanted to swaddle me in an embrace. All those years chasing after those petite girls seemed like such a waste of time and energy now. I hadn’t a clue just what I’d been missing. She was bringing out in me old, forgotten, primal instincts whose roots tapped back into my infancy. To be held, truly held, by a woman like this gave me a sensation of peace that touched my very core.

“Ohhh, Heather.”

“Mmm.” She takes a long, deep inhale through her nose at the base of my hair.

Bringing her hands together at the center of my torso she fans out across my pecs then rubs over my shoulders and slowwwwly down my arms. From my hand she plucks the forgotten vial. Her hands coming together in front of me she pops the tiny cork.

“Don’t be afraid, Elliot.” She croons as she brings the vial to my lips. “I promise it will feel good. I promisssse.”

Opening my lips I allow her pour her honey into my mouth. Thicker than water but far thinner that actual honey I feel the liquid cascade across my tongue. Though just an ounce or so it was far more than the little lick that I got yesterday which allowed me to pick up on the musky sweetness of the very subtle flavor. I let it course down my tongue before lightly wrapping my lips around the edge of the vial to suck out the final few drops. If this was to be my last time as a honey boy I wanted to feel it as powerfully as possible. As she pulls the vial away I swallow my honey.

“Good boy.” She kisses my cheek. The vial she tucks behind her somewhere then she wraps her arms all around me to hold me tight.

“Oh.” My flesh begins to tingle and dance. “Ohhh.” In my mouth my tongue had come alive to an invisible universe of flavors. Most directly I can taste…her! The flavor of the honey itself opens up to me. Sweet, salty, earthy, mysterious yet unmistakably bodily her nectar was the food of the gods! Underlying that comes the leftover tastes of wine and succulent gravy and over top of it…wow! I could literally taste the pollen from Heather’s flower garden and the foliage of the park beyond floating in on the night air! “Ohhhhh!” The fuzzy tingling sensations rippling over my skin start to come into focus. The bed beneath me, the breeze across me, the weave of the bedding against my hands, the pattern of the denim over my legs, I feel EVERYTHING! Most of all though, I feel Heather. Her warm, supple skin touching mine, her silky hair brushing my shoulders, the soft beat of her heart, I can even distinguish the shape of two wide, plump nipples pressed to my back. As everything good rose, everything bad faded away. No pains or aches or itches I was feeling ONLY positive sensations. It was all so much! “Ohhhhhhh!”

“Shhh.” She whispers soothingly. “Relax. Enjoy it.”

I try to relax…but there was a problem. A sudden and urgent problem. Unsurprisingly, as Heather had been touching me, a healthy boner had grown down below. Before I took the honey I was as hard as a steel pole and now that my sense of touch had been so intensely amplified I the cloth of my underwear held firmly against my penis by the unforgiving denim was causing my erection to start to flex and buck. And with each jerk of my stick my super sensitive knob brushed along the texture of my briefs. Oh fuck, it felt good. It felt really fucking good. My hips writhe trying to escape the arousal. It only makes it worse. OH NO!

“Hmm.”

“You okay, Elliot?”

I nod as I silently fight the rising urge.

“Are you going to cum?” She asks in the voice of an angel.

“Mmm!” I groan as I try with all my power to hold back the pressure growing in my balls, my pride not allowing me to answer.

“Elliot?”

“Nngh!” I mewl a pitiful mewl and nod, surrendering my pride to the inevitable. This was coming whether I wanted it or not.

“Shhh. Shhhhh. Shhhhh.” She pets my hair. “It’s okay, baby.” Her right hand glides down my belly leaving a wake of pleasure behind it. “It’s your first time with that much honey. It’s okay. I’ve heard this can happen with extra special honey boys. Don’t be ashamed.” She kisses my neck, never had kiss felt so fuckin good. “Don’t fight it. Let it happen. Let it goooo.” With only the tip of her index finger she gives the bulge in my pants a single, merciful stroke. “It’s okayyyy.”

“HNNNNGHHHH!!!” That one stroke was all I needed. As her finger reaches the tip of my dick I begin to bust my hot nut. “Hnnngh! Hnngh! Hnnnngh! Ohhhmmmm!” Loudly and uncontrollably I am moaning my bliss, just like she said I would, as wad after hot wad of my seed is blown into my underwear. OH MY GOD! What a fucking orgasm! “OHHHHHHH!!!”

“Good boyyyy. Gooood boyyyyy. Cum for me, baby. Show me how good you can cum for me.” She lilts softly as her finger gently traces back and forth over the shape of my throbbing cock. Her finger through my jeans feels better than any pussy I’d felt as I cum and cum and CUM! At the tip a dark wet spot grows as my copious semen soaks through two layers of clothes. “Yesssss.”

“Ohhhhhh, Heatherrrr!”

“Ohhhh God.” She sighs, awash in an ecstasy all her own as she feeds off my joy in that strange way of hers. “Ohhh, Elliot.” She kisses me and holds me and softly strokes as I just…kept…cumming! Nearly lost among all the swirling bliss I was caught up in…I am vaguely aware of something big and something hard flex through the pillow between us to press against my lower back. “Goooood boyyyyy!”

Chapter 15: What a Man

Chapter Text

Heather holds me tight until the very last of my waning spurts and beyond. My moans of passion quelled I sit in the dark staring down at the wet circle in my jeans where my slimy load was soaking through the denim. With the orgasmic high behind me I am hit with the full brunt of my humiliation. Cumming in your pants from a single stroke of a single finger was no way to impress a woman. Fuck. Honey or no, that was pathetic!

“Good boy.” Heather sighs, her lips brushing my neck as she spoke. She holds me close as down below her finger continued to verrry lightly run up and down the softening shape of my penis. It all felt so nice. If only I could enjoy it. Sensing my shift she pulls her hand away from my dick to wrap me up in both her arms. “Talk to me?”

“I’m sorry.” I whisper.

“Nooo.” Her embrace tightens around me, her warm body squeezing tight against my back. “Don’t say that. You didn’t do anything wrong.” She kisses my shoulder. “It’s okay, baby.”

“It’s just…the honey…”

“I know.” She pets me. “I know. You’ve got nothing to be embarrassed about.”

Her soft words and softer touch soothe my wounded ego like nothing else could. I take a deep breath and slowly let it out, pushing the shame and negativity out with the air.

“You said…that happens with some honey boys?”

“Mm hm.” She nuzzles and sucks at my shoulder. “I’ve never had it happen but my sister’s talked about it. Lily too. For some guys the honey seems to be extra potent.”

“Oh.” I say. “I must be one of those guys, huh?”

“Clearly.”

“I, um, I usually last a long time.”

I can feel her lips smile against the skin of my shoulder. “You are so cute.” Kiss…kiss…kiss.

“I’m serious. I’ve never cum that quick before.”

“Me neither.”

“You neither? Did you…?”

She giggles softly. “Yes. I had an orgasm. A little one, but a good one.”

“Really!?”

“When my honey boy is feeling so good…mmm…I just can’t help myself.” Her left hand cups my pec and massages it lightly. “Nobody’s ever made me climax that fast. Mmmm.” I was stunned. Stunned and weirdly flattered, even though I hadn’t done a damn thing but prejac in my pants. Being with Heather was so, so, SO different than any other woman I’d been close to. She hums and smooches and whispers. “What a man, mmmm.” Her nose glides up my neck and into my hair as her caressing hands begin to explore my body once more. “Hmmmm.”

The honey already had my flesh alive to every sensation but in my floaty afterglow the good feelings were magnified just that much more. Her hands, her body, her breath on my skin was pure pleasure.

“Ohhhh.”

“That’s it. Let out all of your worries. I’ve got you nowww.” After a few lovely minutes of just petting me her right hand glides down my belly where it stops at my belt line. Her index finger taps the top button of my jeans. “May I?”

I hadn’t a clue what she had in mind but there was only one answer. “Yes.”

Reaching around me she unbuttons my jeans and pulls down the fly and peels the denim away to reveal the soggy briefs beneath. “Take off your clothes, Elliot.”

I hesitate only long enough to run her words back through my mind to make sure I’d heard that right before I am pulling my pants and shorts down off my hips and legs. She lets me go so that I can bend forward to remove my jeans, underwear and socks. As quick as I can I am relaxing back into her warm naked torso. She welcomes me back with yet another hug.

My feet, legs and dick exposed to the cool air brings another rush of elation. I felt self-conscious, as I always did being nude in front of a woman, but the way Heather held me erased any hesitation. This just felt too good to dwell on anything bad. The pungent smell of my seed fills the air. Her chin against my neck Heather take in long, deep sniffs to take it all in.

There is a rustle behind me before Heather pulls a bright white rectangle of cloth to my front. It was a pillowcase. Gently and affectionately Heather begins to clean the jizz from my body. With the cloth over her hand she starts at the penis where she tenderly swipes my mess from my shaft and tip. The smooth texture of the case felt nice but it was the gentleness of her touch that made this amazing. Totally still, totally silent, I watch the older woman clean my dick.

“Mmm.” With finger and thumb she lifts my cock from out of the pillow case to hold it and study it. Though I’d just nutted my member was nearly at full size, just a bit squishy. “Mmmm.” Wrapping her long fingers around it it nearly disappears in her encompassing grasp. It looked a lot bigger in Blair’s delicate hands. “Nice cock.”

“Thank you.”

“Mmm.” She gives it a light squeeze which makes it swell in her grip. “Hahhh, I do so love the feeling of a big cock in my hand.”

Though I remain still my spirit recoils at her soft yet mocking words. At five inches at my max and not particularly thick I knew damn well I wasn’t that I wasn’t big and I didn’t appreciate it being pointed out. My dick, responding to my deepest insecurities being stoked, palpably shrinks in her grip. “Please don’t tease me, Heather.”

“Tease you?” As we spoke she slowly, gently massaged my manhood.

“I know I’m not big, okay? You don’t have to lie.”

“Elliot.” She croons. “Who told you that?”

“Blair.” I say, my voice hushed. “But I already knew I was small.”

“You are not small, Elliot.” She says. “You’ve got a big cock.” She gives me a slow squeeze and a stroke. “A big, beautiful, beefy cock. A man’s cock. Long…thick…powerful…mmmm.”

“Heather…”

“Elliot.” She cuts me off before I could protest. “Do you remember I told you about the genetic condition that runs in my family?”

“Um, yeah. Of course.”

“Part of that condition, at least for some of us, involves a, erm, smaller than average vagina.”

“What?”

“My pussy’s small, baby.” She chuckles. “I know you wouldn’t know it to look at me. Big broad like me with a tight little snatch.”

“You’re not big. You’re…perfect.”

“Sweet man.” Ever so daintily she lays my penis to the opposite side from the smeared cum. Taking the pillowcase she start daubing and wiping the jizz from out of my pubes and off my skin. “Big, small, in between. It’s not just the dick but the woman handling it. It’s all relative. So when I say that you’ve got a big cock, I do mean it.”

“Um, huh.”

Pausing her cleaning Heather leans out to look me in the eyes. I turn my head to meet her gaze. “Elliot. Don’t you ever let anybody make you feel small, okay?”

“Um…okay.” I whisper, bewitched by her beauty in the moonlight.

She brushes the back of her fingers across my cheek. “Promise me?”

“I…um…I promise I won’t feel small. Not anymore. Never again. I promise.”

With a proud smile she gives me a nod. Shifting back she pulls me into herself and finishes cleaning my load. She folds the pillow case and sets it to the side, likely keeping it nearby ‘just in case’, then returns to caressing my body. Now she had much more bare flesh to work with. It felt…amazing.

In a sort of pleasure haze I rest back against her and let her have her way with me. “Heather?”

“Mm?”

“I think there’s something between us.” I say. “You must feel it.”

“Is there something in my pocket or am I just happy to see you?”

I laugh. “That’s one way to put it.”

She chuckles then sucks at my shoulder. “The pillows bunched up when you were squirming around.” Her hands lightly stroke up my thighs. “I wouldn’t worry about it.”

Worry? Ohhhh! Under her tender affections I hadn’t a care in the world.

“Hah!” I gasp as her right hand drifts from my thigh over to my balls. With the tips of her fingers and thumb she oh so delicately strokes, strokes, strokes my sensitive scrotum. “Ohhhh, wowww!”

“Mmm.” She hums as she watches my cock surge back to full arousal. Being very careful not to touch my dick, probably worried about my honey induced hair trigger, she keeps all her attention focused on my testes and the area around my groin. This just kept feeling better! “Elliot?”

“Mmm?”

“May I ask you a personal question?”

“You’ve literally got me by the balls, ask away.”

She laughs and gives my freshly emptied nuts a soft squeeze. “I guess I do, don’t I. Elliot, did you and Blair ever…experiment?”

“Experiment?”

“Try different things?” Her fingers begin to migrate lower, from the front of my scrotum to below.

“Like what things?”

“Stuff.” She nips at my shoulder. “Butt stuff. Giving or…” Her inflection rises. “…receiving?”

“Receiving?”

“Mmm. It can be very pleasurable for men, so I’ve heard.” Her other hand claws up my leg. “Do you own any toys, Elliot?”

“What?”

“Do you have a dildo to suck or….hrmmmm…fuck? Hahhh.” Her hot breath washes across my shoulder. “You can tell me, Elliot.”

“I’m not, um, gay, Heather.”

She giggles and rubs her thumb across the shaft of my rock hard dick then lets it go to let it wobble back and forth before stopping again at 12 o’clock. “I kinda figured that out, handsome man. You don’t think I see the way you look at me? And what’s that got to do with my question?” Her middle finger strays from my package to glide down my taint where it begins to rub, rub, rub. “It’s a simple question. Do you enjoy anal, Elliot?”

“No.” I reflexively reply even though the truth was I’d never tried it, neither giving nor receiving. It just seemed so…dirty! The instant I say that her fingers glides back up again to return to massaging my plums.

“Mmm.” She hums with a tinge of disappointment. “That’s too bad.”

“Why…um…do you ask?”

“Curiosity.” She says, her long middle finger tapping against my left nut. “We’ve already crossed a couple of lines I didn’t expect to. Since this was your last taste, well, I thought you might want to…” She press her lips into my shoulder for another lingering kiss. “Hmmm. Let’s just say that I’ve heard it from good authority that what my honey does to a man’s prostate is…intense.”

“Intense?” I whisper.

“How did Alexander put it? Something about the force of a thousand suns.” She chuckles. “But you’d probably have to enjoy butt stuff in the first place to enjoy it.” She says as her fingers drag back to my thigh to join her other hand in my full body caress. “I was only curious.”

Chapter 16: Any Questions?

Chapter Text

With Heather’s soft hands continuing to roam over my sensitive flesh as her body tight against my back and her legs hugging tight to mine makes me feel held and safe I am overwhelmed by a bone deep relaxation I never even knew was possible. The honey was certainly working its magic on me as it magnified every pleasure and quelled every pain. But what I was feeling emotionally could not be explained by simple physical sensation, no matter how good it was. Heather in the way she spoke and touched and kissed and held made me feel even better on the inside.

“Heather.” I whisper.

“Yeah, baby?”

“Mmm.” I sigh press back against her knowing she could handle my weight. “I, um, I’ve never actually tried anal. I, um, I was lying when I said no.”

“Oh?” Smooth and natural her right hand glides back to return it’s gentle stroking of my balls. “Why did you lie, baby?”

“I don’t know. I felt…ashamed.”

“Oh beautiful man.” She croons. “That’s nothing to be ashamed of.”

“I’m sorry for lying to you, Heather.”

“Shhh.”

I spread my legs a little wider to give her freer access. She uses that space to more fully engulf my testes, her fingers sliding around the sides and bottom of my scrotum to hold my nuts completely. With me well in hand…she begins to massage. “Ohhhhhhh. That feels good.”

“Mmmm.” Kiss…kiss…kiss across my shoulder. “I’ve lied to you too, baby. And I have been lying to you since you got here.” Gently, slowly, rhythmically her hand squeezes and relaxes around my nuts. “My honey doesn’t come from my pussy. And that wasn’t the pillows bunching against your back.”

“I…I don’t understand.”

She sighs. Letting my balls go she wraps her arms around me to hold me tight. “Please don’t be scared, Elliot.” Squeezing me harder, so hard that my arms are pinned to my sides, she whispers. “I have a penis.”

So unexpected and so nonsensical were her words that for a few seconds my mind rejects what my ears had just heard. It takes replaying it again in my head until I am convinced that she’d said what she’d just said. “What?”

“It’s true, baby.” Feeling me not struggling or trying to escape Heather’s embrace relaxes and her right hand comes up to begin combing her fingers through my hair. “The women of my family, all of them, have both sets of genitalia. Remember how I said I had a small pussy? Well, that’s because it’s got to fit in between my scrotum and anus. And my honey? Well, that’s precum baby. I’m sorry. I should have told you.”

What the hell? If this was some kind of joke she chose the strangest time to do it. If this wasn’t a joke…the woman really was batshit crazy! “Heather, this isn’t funny.”

“No. It’s not, is it?” She pets my and holds me and kisses me some more. “The truth rarely is. Don’t be scared. My penis doesn’t change who I am or what is happening now.”

“Why are you saying this stuff, Heather? I…I don’t understand. Are you mocking me or…?”

“Mocking you? Ohhhh, no. No baby. I would never mock you.”

“Then why are you telling me this story? I don’t understand, Heather.”

With another sad sigh she says. “I’m not mocking you, Elliot. I am trusting you. You are only the second man I’ve ever told.” Running her hand through my hair one last time before letting her fingers glide down the back of my neck she then pushes me off of her. “He wouldn’t believe me until he saw it either.” She pats my back. “Men. Such visual creatures.”

“You’re, um, going to show me!?”

“Yes, Elliot. I will not have you thinking that I am a liar.” She grips my left shoulder. “But Elliot…please, I don’t want you to feel intimidated or discouraged or lesser than you are. You are a beautiful, vibrant, virile man.” Her fingers dance down my spine. “What I am doesn’t change that, baby.”

“Why are you saying that?”

“Because women like me are…built different.” She pats my back again. “You’ll see. Come on now. On your knees and turn around.”

More confused than ever I scooch forward away from her, my moist back suddenly cool against the breeze, then turn so that I am kneeling on the foot of the bed facing her. She sat back on the headboard supported by pillows with her legs spread. Ohhhh wow! Though I had felt it I hadn’t yet gotten a look at Heather without her shirt and bra on and oh my GOD she was amazing. Each of her huge, full, heavy tits must have been as big my head with plump tawny brown nipples as wide as tennis balls. At their immense size and weight they obviously sagged but not as I would have expected of a woman her age. And their symmetry and shape would have been the envy of women half her years. The rest of her torso was a feast for the eyes as well, so much smooth, fair skin, but it was the chest that my eyes were drawn to. I’d never seen such incredible tits! It made me want to curl up between them and live there forever.

She lets out a laugh as she sees me gawking. She gives her right titty a squeeze, her fingers sinking deep into the supple flesh. As I was ogling her she was doing the same right back to me, her eyes roaming my naked flesh as hands just had. “A breast man, are ya?”

“Um…ohh…” I couldn’t talk. Her moonlit beauty had stolen my words.

Grabbing the pillow in front of her she pauses. “I can’t believe I’m doing this. It wasn’t supposed to get this far.” She takes a deep breath. “Elliot, this is very important. Do not touch me, okay? As I told you, when you came so did my pussy and my dick leaked some honey. You cannot handle any more, baby. Okay? Promise you won’t touch me.”

“You’re beautiful!”

The unexpected and awkwardly blurted compliment brings a smile to her gorgeous face. “You flatter this old lady, handsome man. Now, you promise?”

“I promise.” I whisper, anxious to see that pillow removed. This couldn’t be real, could it? I was about to find out.

She gives me a nod. Pulling the pillow to the side reveals nothing but her long skirt. It was when she started to lift that skirt that things got interesting. Her legs were long yet thick, the extra flesh giving them so much more shape than Blair’s skinny limbs. Up and up her hem glides until I catch a peek at her panties…and the bulge within.

“Hah!”

“Shhhh.”

Pulling her skirt until it was bunched up across her soft belly she reveals her snug white granny panties in full. And good God were they full! Where on another woman would have been all smooth on Heather was the unmistakable shape of massive set of nuts and long, thick schlong! Heather didn’t simply have a penis…she was as hung as a horse!

I shake my head and look again. It hadn’t gone anywhere. With how tight her panties were I could make out every detail; her two big testes, her beefy shaft, I could even make out the fat mushroom tip. What the hell!? It must have been some sort of dildo stuffed down… Mid-thought her cock flexes, stretching the fabric over it, in a very organic way to erase my doubts. It is only then that I notice the large damp spot at the tip from her leaking ‘honey’.

“What?”

“It’s okay, Elliot.” She offers me her hand, and I take it. She smiles and squeezes my hand. “I bet you’re surprised, hm?”

“Uh…yeah.”

“Yeah.” Her thumb rubs the back of my hand. “Don’t be scared, baby. I’m still me. This is just the way I am.”

“I’m not…scared.” I say. “Just…confused.”

“It’s okay to be confused.”

“It’s…really…um…big!”

She laughs a warm, maternal laugh. “Yes it is. Even in my family I’m big. The biggest.” Her grip tightens. “That doesn’t mean you’re small, baby. Okay? Don’t compare yourself to me. You’re a big boy. A big, healthy man.” She pulls me. “Come here baby. I need you close right now.”

Following her guidance I shift to the side and straddle her thick thigh where she has me sit down. My balls nestle into the soft flesh of her leg, my cock standing rock hard above it, as I settle onto her. My inner knee touches her nuts. If she was bothered by my weight on her thigh she shows no sign of it. She bring my hand to her lips to give it a long, hard kiss before letting it go to gently pet her hand down my chest and abdomen.

I look into her eyes for a moment before slowly panning down her incredible and unique body. Hesitantly I raise my hand.

“It’s okay.” Taking my wrist she brings my hand to her breast to allow it to rest there before returning to caress my belly. “Hmmmm.” She hums softly as I take a light grip of her big boob. Ohhh WOW! Her fingers painting up and down my body she gazes up into my eyes. “That’s nice, Elliot. Sooo nice. I like that, baby.”

“I like it too.” I whisper.

“Mmmm.” Her smile widens. “Since we’re being so honest with each other. Do you have any questions?”

Any questions? Where do I even begin!?

Chapter 17: No More Questions

Chapter Text

Here I sat upon the thigh of the nearly naked mother of my school years bully who just happened to have a cock that would put a BBC porn star to shame with my skin tingling from the influence of her addictive precum and she asks if I had any questions. Questions? Questions!? So many questions! And yet…not one of them seemed important enough to speak. What was important to me in this moment was her kind soul, soft touch, warm flesh, nurturing gaze, and her special beauty. It didn’t matter how or why she was the way she was. She was perfectly herself and that was more than enough for me.

Gazing down into her eyes I whisper. “No more questions.”

She tilts her head. “Really? Nothing?”

“I’m just…happy you are the way you are. And I’m happy to be here with you, Heather.”

“Oh, Elliot.” She smiles and whispers back. “I’m happy too.” I shift another inch closer, my hand resting on her large breast begins to gently massage. Closing her eyes she lets out a long, soft breath. “Ohhh. That’s so nice, baby. You touch me so nice.”

I could be wrong but I was getting the sense that the sensation heightening effect that I was feeling all over my body she was feeling as well. Some sort of secondhand high or pheromone connection with her honey boy perhaps? Whatever the reason I felt so good to be able to make her feel such pleasure with a simple rub of her titty. As I knead her breast and she caresses my body I let my eyes wander.

Her body was like nothing I’d seen. Her face, her voice, her curves, her full-figure, her energy, everything about her just shone with natural female radiance and yet the bulge stretching her panties in another context would have been seen as the absolute peak of masculine power. Had that monster been attached to a man I might have felt humbled and lesser than him. Had Blair had that schlong I would have felt downright emasculated, especially since I knew how she would have teased me about being smaller than her. But for some reason it being attached to this warm, understanding, and mature woman I did not feel threatened nor intimidated. For some strange and inexplicable reason it somehow felt…right. Besides, she was SO much bigger than me there was no comparison to make in the first place. Even through the panties I could see that she easily twice my length, more actually, and God only knows how much thicker. Her package and mine were simply in entirely different categories. Like a man in a tug of war against an elephant, what was even the point? Nature had chosen hers to be big and mine to be modest, and that was okay.

Slowly, gently her left hand glides around the back of my head. She pulls me closer and roots her nose and lips into groove behind my jaw. With a long, deep breath she takes in my scent then kisses me there. Again a little higher. Then the next thing I knew my earlobe was between her supple lips.

“Ohhh.” I moan softly as she tenderly sucks against my lobe, her honey bringing out pleasures that defied description.

“Mmm.” She licks and up along the edge of my ear then back down again to suck the lobe once more. “Hmmmm.” I tremble against her when her tongue begins to tap and lap across the inner ridges of my ear and her hot breath washes over it. She tongues the hole before once more returning to the lobe. “Mmmm.”

“Ohhh, Heatherrr.”

Pulling back her eyes slowly open again, a dreamy look upon her face, as she sighs. “Oh, Elliot. I want you closer, baby. I need you closer.” Straddling her leg as I was all I could really do was lean further into her, but that wasn’t good enough for Heather. Her fingers claw at my back as she tries to pull me even tighter into her. “No, baby.” She says, her voice tinged with a hint of desperation. Even more than me she was getting caught up by the magic we were sharing. “Closer. I want you closer. I need you closer, baby!” Guiding my knee that was between her legs she brings me to kneel at her side where she could fully pull me into a full, tight embrace. Belly to belly, chest to chest, hip to hip, her face nuzzled deep into my neck Heather hugs me like I had never been hugged before. “Ohhh, Elliot.”

I try to hug her back as best I can with my arms pinned at my sides as they were but Heather didn’t want that. Her desire was to hold, not be held, and I was overjoyed to let her have her way. My body relaxed I melt into her and just let myself be hers. “Mmmm.”

“Yesss. That’s it. Just breathe. Let it all out. Slowww and deeeep. Ohhh, that’s it handsome. That’s it. You’re doing so good, baby.” She kisses me and kisses me and kisses me across my neck and cheek and shoulder, each one soft and lingering. Her hands and softer than silk as they caress my body. “I’m here for you, baby. You’re safe in my arms. I’ve got youuu.”

My dick was so hard right now, aching for a touch despite having just bust recently, but I didn’t give a damn. Right now I didn’t care one bit about her dick nor mine. Something deeper was happening here. I would trade a thousand orgasms or more for just another minute of this warm, embracing bliss. “Ohhh, Heather.”

Pulling me down and back just enough so that she could stare into my eyes Heather pets my hair and lets out quiet, gasping laugh. She looked so happy! As happy as I was. Her smile fades though the joy continues to sparkle in her warm, brown eyes while she holds me, pets me, and gazes oh so deeply. No woman had ever looked at me like Heather did. Nor, I fear, would any in the future. This incredible moment, this fleeting instant, would never come again. Letting her hold my weight against her I remain as limp as a noodle as I greedily soak up every drop of her adoring attention.

“So handsome. So sexy.” Petting me she says, her voice as quiet as the breeze. “Raven-haired. Sadness behind his perfect sapphire eyes yet there is sunshine in his smile.” Oh so tenderly she kisses my lips. “You’re not like the other honey boys. No you aren’t. Not at all. You make me happy alllll the way down inside. You’re different, aren’t you handsome man? Mmm. Somehow, I just knew you were different.” She bops the tip of my nose with her finger. “My extra special little prince.”

I was entranced. Speechless. Enslaved by her tenderness.

“I was so proud of you today.” She kisses my forehead. “Did you know that I was proud of you, Elliot?”

“Ohhh!”

“Oh! Baby. Don’t cry.” She soothes me with a stroke of her hand. “Nooo. Shhhh. I’ve got you, baby.” She holds me close. She holds me tight. And she does not let her embrace ease until she feels me relax again in her arms. “That’s it. Breathe. You’re doing so good.”

With a finger she brushes my bangs to the side as she gazes deeper and deeper. Her voice is smoother and sweeter than any honey. “You okay, baby? Is everything okay?”

Lost in her eyes I can only nod.

“Are you scared? I know this is a lot to take in all at once. It can be confusing, can’t it?” She pets me and strokes me and showers me with her care. “It’s okay to be scared when big things are happening.”

“I’m…not…scared.”

“Oh good. You are doing so good, Elliot. You know that, right? You know that you are a good boy? You are such a good boy.”

“Ohhhhh!”

“Shhhh. It’s okay. Just let the feelings happen. Everything is okay, baby.” She strokes my cheek then traces that hand down my neck and chest and stomach. Meanwhile her other arm, the one that supported me, slowly relaxes. My left cheek slides down her pillowy right breast as the hug slowly transforms into something else. On its own my body shifts to follow where Heather was leading me. Lower and lower she brings me until, like a little babe, she had me cradled across her lap and against her bosom. Against my shoulder I could feel her huge cock swell. “That’s it.” She whispers, her fingers softly combing through my hair. “Just relax. Breathe. You’re doing soooo good.”

Lower still she brings my head, not stopping until…her plump nipple brushes across my lips.

Chapter 18: Surrender

Chapter Text

Her nipple touching the corner of my mouth, one arm cradling my head and the other roaming my body Heather settles in to hold me. When her hand reaches my hip she turns me toward her slightly then glides her hand down the back of my leg, moving it so that it sort of curled around her side. The motion of course shifts my head and bring her teat directly in line with my slightly parted lips. Was she actually wanting me to do what it looked like? I mean…I could not see how this position could be read in any other way. I’d sucked a titty in my day, as often as I could get it, but never had a woman held me like this before. It felt kind of wrong, kind of taboo, kind of unbecoming of a man, and yet it felt OH SO right.

For her part Heather never asks me nor prods me, instead she quietly strokes me while staring deep into my eyes. Heather gentle gaze delves deeper and deeper through thoughts, fears, doubts and questions. In a universal language, instinctual and unspoken, she urges me on. Giving myself to the moment my whole body relaxes as I snuggle tight to her warm, naked flesh. Up and down I brush my lips over the perked nub of her nip. It swells to my lightest touch as does the monster cock currently mashed against my ribs. Her breast was so big and so soft. Her fat nipple alone was nearly as big as the entirety of one of Blair’s teeny tits. Up as close as I could get it was larger than life just as she was looming over me and supporting me from below.

As I open my lips wider her eyes widen as well and she suddenly goes very still. Extending my tongue I give her nipple a slow, soft lick. “Ohhh.” She sighs the moment it touches. I lick it again, this time a little harder. “Hmmm!” It felt good. It tasted good. The texture, the shape, the way my tongue could sink so deeply into it, everything! And it wasn’t just because I was buzzing from her honey. After one last lick I open wider to suck the big nipple into my hungry maw. “Oh God!” Heather gasps as her eyes roll back. The hand in my hair tightens around my skull and pulls me in. With my face sinking into Heather’s full, supple breast I surrender to nature’s call and start sucking that titty strong and deep. “Elliot…HAH!”

“Hmmmm.” I coo softly as my mouth is FILLED with soft flesh. I’d sucked in all I could fit and there was still so much breast beyond. In that moment I could not, for the life of me, remember why I’d once preferred little boobs over magnificent mammaries like these. As I suckle on the one I bring my hand up to begin to squeeze and fondle the other.

“Ohhhhh.” She blesses me with a smile that lights up even the darkest corners of my soul. Looking back down at me her hand eases up on my head and soon she is combing her fingers through my hair again and again and again as I suckle upon her. As she gazes back into my eyes her warm energy surrounds me and swaddles me. “That feels amazing.”

“Mmmm.”

She lets out a soft laugh. “Look at you, handsome man. You like sucking on my breasts, don’t you baby?”

“Mmm.” I nod while keeping my tight latch strong.

“Of course you do.” Her other hand strokes down the curve of my back and doesn’t stop until she had a handful of my ass cheek. Gripping my buttock, the tips of her fingers tickling my anus, she lets out a long, happy sigh. “Ohhhh God, baby. You can’t know how much I needed this.”

“Hmm. Shlrmm. Shlrp!” Loud and sloppy, my lips popping and tongue lapping, I suck and slurp and nip and nibble all over the breast in my face before rooting back in to take another firm latch and even stiffer suckle. “Mmm!”

“My goodness!” She lets out a sharp breath. “You are a breast man, aren’t you!”

“Mmmmm.” I suck away while massaging her other tit with equal enthusiasm. I loved how her big, puffy nipple felt between my finger and thumb as I pinched at it.

“Oh!” She giggles and grips my butt. “Cheeky devil.”

“Mmm!” I moan then whisper between sucks. “I love your breasts, Heather. I love them so much. Schhrmmm! Mmmm.”

Her already beaming smile brightens even more. “Well tonight they’re all yours, baby. Ohhhh.” She tilts her head and combs my bangs back from my forehead. “I’ve never had a man suck on me like this. Ohhh my God.”

“Mmmm!” I suck harder. I squeeze harder. I press my face tighter until only my eyes were left peeking out from the fleshy breast. I couldn’t breath but I didn’t give a damn. Who needed air when you had titty. “Mmmmmmm.”

“Hmmm.” She croons, her fingers slowly gliding down the side of my head until they find my ear. Tenderly she rubs my ear as I have my way with her breasts. “Mmm. You’re not like other men, are you baby boy?”

“Mmmmm.”

“No. Nooo. No you aren’t.” Her gaze deepens. “You’re a special one, aren’t you?”

“Hmmmmm.” My suckles softens as her brown eyes capture my attention.

Leaning down she very gently kisses my temple. “It’s like you were made just for me. Sent just for me. My golden boyyy.” Even quieter, and with a tinge of sadness, she adds. “Just twenty years too late.”

“Mmm?”

“Shhhhh.” She caresses my ear. Meanwhile her other hand was on the move again. From my ass it slides around my thigh and between my legs. I open them for her to have easy access to whatever she wanted to touch. As far as I was concerned my body was hers to do with as she pleased. Her fingers glide along my inner thighs, they find my taint and stroke it a few times before sliding over my balls until coming to touch the base of my rock hard cock. “Mmm! You’re so big and strong again.” The tips of her fingers and thumb slowwwly stroke up the length of my penis. “I love the feel of a man’s hardness. Especially when he’s big, like you Elliot. It’s so…primal. So powerful. So honest. A penis will never tell you a lie.”

“Mmm!” I flinch as her fingers reach my sensitive glans.

“Oh!” She chuckles at my reaction. “Does that feel good, baby?”

Letting her teat slip from my lips I whisper. “Yes! Feels good.”

“You like it when I touch you here?”

“Yes!”

“I like it too. Mmm. I like your body very much, Elliot.” The tip of her index finger glides over the hole. She smears the precum already leaking around my knob. “Somebody’s excited.” Beneath me her cock flexes revealing that I wasn’t the only one. Her fingers then glide back down my five stiff inches. “Want me to keep going?”

I nod.

“Okay, baby.” She says as she pulls me back to her nipple. “You just relax. I’ll take care of you.” As she says that her hand, so warm and so soft, wraps around my manhood. In a grasp so light you could barely call it a grip she begins to stroke me. “Mmmmm. So hard.”

Mouthing her nipple once more I suckle and gaze and let the good feelings flow. “Hmmm.”

“That’s it, baby. Good boy.” Stroke. Stroke. Stroke. Stroke. “God, you feel so good.”

She felt good too. Really good. Really, really good! Oh no…not again! Even though I’d just nutted a bit ago the effects of Heather’s honey was still coursing through my body. And this time she had a full skin to skin grip on my manhood, not just a finger gliding over my pants. In just those four soft strokes she’d gotten me to where four minutes of solid, hard, ‘go for it’ fucking would have with Blair. In just four strokes the pressure was rising! FUCK!

“Hmmmmmm!”

“Uh oh.” She smiles. “Again?”

“Mmmmm!” My brows furrow and my nostrils flair as I try to hold back my nut. I flex me kegels, my stomach and ass tightening to the effort.

“No, baby. Nooo.” Her between finger and thumb she rubs my ear while down below come another unhurried stroke up and down my shaft. “Don’t fight it.”

“Mrmmm.”

She leans in closer, eye to eye. “Elliot?”

“Mmm?”

“You want to be a good boy for me, don’t you baby?”

“Mmm.” I nod. My suckles quicken to reflect the urgency that was rising inside of me. “Mmmm!”

“Of course you do.” Stroke. Stroke. Stroke. “I want you to cum for me, okay baby? I want you to cum so hard for me. Show me how fast you can cum for me, baby. Show me how much you like me touching you. Show me how much you like my honey. Can you do that for me, baby?”

“Hmmmm!” Could I do that for her? As if there was a choice! On her very next stroke I bust. “GNNNNGHHHH!!!” Against her wide hip I spray my second hot load. In the throes of rapture I suck as hard as I could as the fingers of my hand sink deep into her other breast. Her breast muffling my voice I wail my bliss. “MMMMMMM!!!”

Her eyes widen as she tenses up with me. “OH ELLIOT!” She takes in a sharp gasping breath then begins to quake as I writhe. “Yes! Ohhhhhhhhhhhh.”

Gazing, suckling, bucking I blow one hell of a powerful load as with steady, perfectly timed strokes Heather doesn’t stop until milks me dry once again. “Hmmmmmmm.”

My orgasm gradually fades away into that wonderful post-nut glow. That intense high gives way to calm, still, and the beautiful brown eyes. My hand releases her breast, my body relaxes, though mouth continues to suck, gentler than before. “Mmmmm.” I let out a low, whimpering, satisfied mewl that came right up from my empty balls.

Absolutely aglow Heather squeezes my spent penis, pushing every last drop from it, and returns to petting my hair with her other hand. “Good boy. Ohhhh, Elliot. I love how you cum so good for me. Good, good boy.”

Even if I hadn’t had a boob filling my mouth I would have been struck speechless. In less than a minute’s worth of stroking combined I’d just prejacked twice in front of this woman. I knew it was because of the honey but still, it was embarrassing to cum that fast! Never mind to do it twice. God, had this happened with Blair I never would have lived it down. And yet here there was no judgment, no disappointment, no mockery. Heather didn’t tease me about it, she praised me!

“Whooo. I hope that was as good for you as it was for me.” Glancing down to her side she giggles. “What a big mess!” She kisses my head. “Men are so messy.” She kisses me again. “I guess I’m going to have to get used to messes having a man around again. Ah well.” She winks. “I guess it’s not so bad.”

“Mmm.”

“Shhh.” Shifting herself she settles me back in to a comfortable cradling position. I got the sense that while the handjob had been super quick this titty suck had only just begun. By God, I would stay here until the world ended if she asked me. Getting me into just the pose she wanted she pets my hair and rubs my leg. “Good boy.” She pats my bum then gently rubs my back up and down and up and down over my tingling skin. Her other soft hand strokes my cheek then up through my hair again…and again…and again. “My good boyyyy.”

I am a puddle, a very happy little puddle, as I gaze up at this incredible woman in awe. The way she looked at me…I felt bigger and prouder and smaller and humbler than I ever had before. All at once! In just a look, a smile, or a simple caress she could tear me down to the ground then build me right back up again taller than ever. I’m not sure if angels were real but had no doubt that in her arms I had just found heaven. And with those warm arms holding me I close my eyes and settle in for the titty suck of a lifetime.

Chapter 19: Good Morning

Chapter Text

Gradually I become aware of an annoying, invasive and ever rising light piercing my cozy darkness. No matter how I squinted or turned my head the pale glow would not go away.

“Rrrm.” I grumble and turn my side, curling into a ball as I pull the blankets over my head.

Hold on. Where was I? What was happening? Something wasn’t right.

I was in bed. Alone. And the last thing I could remember was…being held in Heather’s arms with her nipple in my mouth.

I lay back flat and poke up out of the covers. Opening my eyes I discover that it was morning! What the hell? When did that happen? One moment I was there and the next I was here.

As I lay there staring up at the ceiling I am struck with how empty and lonely this room felt compared to what seemed like just a minute ago. The sheets felt soft against my naked flesh yet not nearly like they felt while riding the honey’s high. I felt no adverse aftereffect except for a sense of loss at missing those heightened senses. As I stare into nothing the events from the night before play out through my memory. The microwave, the company, the dinner, and then…the ‘reward’.

To say that was a night unlike any other didn’t even come close to expressing how different that had been. The way Heather spoke to me. The way she touched me. The way she held me and soothed me and caressed me. The gentle way she brought me to orgasm and the way she cradled me afterward in just the right way at just the right time. The way she made my inside feel as good as the outside. The way she made me feel cared for and appreciated and desired. Even before the honey it had been incredible but add the effects of her nectar on top of it and…it defied description. It was easily, EASILY, the best night I’d ever spent with a woman. And we hadn’t even had sex!

Despite all of that I also felt deeply troubled by what had happened. I’d humiliated myself by cumming like a two-pump chump, twice, and I had debased myself by acting like a fucking infant. That was no normal titty suck I gave her last night and I knew it even as it was happening. I’d been nursing on her teat. Like a babe I’d allowed myself to be nursed right to sleep. What kind of man does that? I knew that she cared for me and yet how could she ever look at me as anything else but a child after last night?

Only after my thoughts are lost in all of that do recall the extraordinary fact that…Heather had a massive fucking cock! What the hell was that about? Was it real? Did that really happen? Did I actually see and feel what I thought I did? My recollections of last night did have a soft and fuzzy film over them. Had I dreamed it all? It didn’t seem like a dream and yet it didn’t seem quite real either. I never did see her member outside her panties, had she been messing with me? For the life of me I couldn’t figure why she would. The strangest thing about it though was that it didn’t even seem to matter. She was such an incredible person. The fact that she had a penis, massive as it was, was way down the list of things that fascinated me about her. Though it did get my curious imagination wandering in interesting new directions.

A quiet creak from the door draws my attention that way where I see Heather peeking through the crack. When she sees that I am awake the door swings wide and she enters the room.

“Good morning, handsome!” She says in a bright, warm way that made me want to hear it every morning for the rest of my life. She was already dressed and done up for the day in a very fetching white blouse and paisley skirt combination. Sitting at my side she is positively beaming as she reaches to gently tease my bangs from my forehead. “Somebody’s a sleepy guy. I let you sleep as long as I could.”

I clear my throat and whisper. “What time is it?”

“6 o’clock.”

“6! Oh shit. I’m supposed to be there at 6:30!”

“It’s okay.” She pats my chest. “It’s nearby. You’ll make it okay.”

Gazing up at her radiant smile takes my god damn breath away. “Heather…about last night…”

Her smile beams even brighter. With a playful finger she traces my jaw and taps my chin. “Yes, my handsome honey boy?”

“Um…I just, um…”

“It’s okay.” She says. “You don’t have to say anything. It was wonderful. It was magical. We’ll always share that special memory.”

“I don’t want it to be a memory.” I say. “I mean…just a memory.”

“I know.” She says with a stroke of my cheek. “You want more honey. It’s normal. But as I said…”

“No.” I say, trying and failing to find the right words to say. “The honey was amazing but…I don’t care about that. Not really.”

“What are you trying say, baby?”

“Um…um… You don’t have to treat me like a baby, okay?”

“Who says that I did?” Her laughter makes my heart happy. “You mean the booby suck?”

“I’m a man, Heather.”

“So men aren’t allowed to enjoy a little suckle from time to time? I don’t remember seeing that law.” Her soft hand strokes down my neck and shoulder. “Didn’t you like it?”

“I did like it. I loved it.” I sigh with growing frustration at her not understanding.

She shatters my frustration with a light hearted quip. “I wish you coulda been sucking on something else too.” She rubs her tits. “You got quite a mouth on you, Elliot.”

“Pfff!” I laugh at the unexpected joke. “Heather!”

She laughs and pats my chest again. “Come on, sexy man. Up and at ’em.”

“Wait.” I say, grabbing her hand and holding to my chest. “Wait.”

Patiently she waits. God she was beautiful!

“Um…” Again, the fucking words wouldn’t come. Even I didn’t know what I was trying to say right now. With nothing presenting itself I just blurt out the first thing to come to mind. “I don’t usually cum that fast.”

“Elliot! Are you still going on about that? I thought it was fun. I thought it was cute.” She winks with a smirk. “It is verrry flattering to know that I can have that effect on you. He he he.”

“Heather. Listen.” I sigh. “I just…I want you to know that’s not how I usually am. I’m a man. I know that I’m not a great lover but…”

“Who says you’re not? Hm? Is that pity I’m hearing?”

“No, Ma’am.”

“You know my rule about pity.”

“Yes, Ma’am.”

“Elliot, I thought you were incredible last night.” Her hand rubs back and forth across my pecs. “I came away a very satisfied woman. Okay?”

“Okay.” I whisper.

“Elliot. Stop trying to live up to whatever this is that you’re trying to live up to.” She says. “If I’m dissatisfied about something you will hear about.” She chuckles. “Oh, you’ll hear about it.” Leaning in she gives my cheek a little kiss. “I’m not exactly shy ya know.”

“Yeah.” I smile. “I know.

“Now come on lazy bones!” She gives me a shake. “You’re gonna be late for your first day!” Before she gets up she stops me with a firm point of her finger. “Morning routine?”

“Shower, shave, teeth, clean clothes.” I say. “Then smile and say something nice about myself.”

“Good man.”

“You mind if I go piss in there at some point?”

She laughs. “I suppose we can make allowances.”

The next ten minutes is a blur as I dash out of bed and hurriedly go through my new morning ritual. For my affirmation I look myself in the mirror and say. “She likes me. I am likable. I’m…a good man.”

Out in the kitchen I find that she had made me a toasted egg and tomato sandwich half wrapped in parchment paper for easy grab and go. It stops me in my tracks. “You…made that for me?”

“And I’ll swing by later to bring your lunch.”

“Lunch?”

“Unless I’d embarrass you around the guys.” She says. “I remember how funny Liam used to get about that. You can just tell them I’m your doting old landlady or whatever.”

“No. I wouldn’t be embarrassed. That would be…wonderful.” I stare at her. “I, um, I don’t know what to…I don’t know how to…I don’t…um…” Again I give up trying to summon the words that were all jumbled up inside and simply say. “Thank you.”

“You are welcome.” Taking the sandwich she thrusts it into my hand then grabs my shoulder to turn me toward the front door. “Work hard and make me proud. I’ll see you after work.” She gives my bottom a hard swat. “Now go!”

Chapter 20: Newboy

Chapter Text

The cosmic balance was brought back into order as my heavenly night is followed by the morning from hell!

In ill-fitting borrowed steel-toed boots, mismatched work gloves, a smelly hardhat, and barely held together high-vis vest I am run ragged by my gravely voiced foreman. Because I hadn’t a certificate to my name nor any qualifications to run any of the equipment I was relegated to being pure brute labor for anybody that barked. So low was I on the pecking order they didn’t even bother to learn my name. ‘New boy, where’s that drywall?’, ‘New boy, fill that wheelbarrow and get it over here. Now!’, ‘New boy, grab the other side of this.’, ‘New boy, are you STILL unloading that truck?’, ‘New boy, where’s that fuckin drywall!?’, and so on and so on. I’d heard it so often I started to actually believe my name was Newboy.

I was not accustomed to the rough and tumble of this kind of work environment, neither physically nor mentally. My employment thus far in my life had been unpleasant but undemanding customer service jobs that had done nothing to prepare me for grueling, dusty hours under the hot sun. I was also more used to working in a mixed gender environment of similarly uninspired complainers and slackers just trying to make it through the day. It wasn’t like that here! The ratio was at least 8 to 1 men to women. With that much testosterone in the air the humor was crude and the empathy non-existent. Say or do one wrong thing and you were either laughed at or verbally eviscerated in front of everybody, generally both.

It was survival of the fittest out here. If I hadn’t have still been riding the high from the night before I’m not sure I would have lasted an hour. But I was determined that, no matter how bad it got, I would see this first day to its end. I didn’t want to let her down. I wanted to do her proud. And I wanted to prove to myself that I wasn’t a quitter. But holy hell did I suffer!

It was just before lunch break when I hear another bark my way. “New boy!”

“Yes, Sir.” I say through hard breaths, my body automatically heading toward the source of the voice.

“Yer Mom’s here.” Foreman thumbs back over his shoulder. Beyond the blue steel fence I see Heather looking absolutely radiant as she peered into this realm of dirt and lumber and gravel. To my eyes it was as if the clouds parted to allow a single ray to shine on only her. She looks this way and that with a paper bag held in both hands. “Ya got five minutes!”

“Awww, new boy’s mommy brought him lunch.” I hear one of the guys tease to the laughter of everyone in earshot.

Ignoring the quip I hurry as quickly as my weary legs would carry me. Her eyes searching for me Heather stands patiently enduring the cat calls and wolf whistles of the nearby workers. Far from offended she seemed mildly amused by all of the attention. When she does finally spot me her face lights up and with just that one bright, genuine smile upon seeing me she makes me forget all of my struggles.

“HEY!” I bellow at my crass coworkers. “A little respect for the lady!”

Surprised at the new boy’s sudden mettle I actually manage to shut the animals up for a few minutes.

“Would you look at you!” Heather says as I near the fence, smile beaming. She looks me up and down. “So rugged! So dirty!” She leans close and takes a big sniff. “So smelly!”

I laugh. “Hello, Heather.”

“Hello Elliot. Um.” She looks back and forth looking for a gap in the fence to pass me my lunch. In the end she just passes it over the top. “How’s it going?”

“It’s tough. Real tough.”

“But so are you.” She says.

“We’ll see.” I say. “I’m not doing any actual building yet. I guess if I work out they’re sending me on a two-day safety course in a couple of weeks.”

“Everybody has to start somewhere.” She says, her brows furrowing. “What are these boots your wearing?”

“Hm? Oh, it’s just a loaner pair they keep in the office.”

“They’re too big. You’re going to get blisters. And those gloves!”

“I know.” I say. “We’re supposed to bring our own stuff but, um, until I get my first check…”

“We’ll get you ready.”

“We? Heather…”

“What do you need?”

“Heather…”

“Don’t argue. What do you need Elliot?”

“Um, safety boots is the main one. And gloves. They provide the rest.”

“Mm hm. Shoe size?”

“Nine and a half.”

“I’ll pick you up some good ones and some gloves this afternoon. You can take them with you tomorrow.” Before I can protest she adds. “It’s just a loan. You can pay me back when you get the money. Okay?”

“Heather…you don’t have to do this.”

“And let all these guys think that your Mama’s not looking after you?” She laughs. “That will not stand.”

“These guys can be, um, really rude.”

“They’re just saying what they think they’re seeing. It’s okay, Elliot.”

“No, it’s not. I’ll let them know.”

“If you feel like you must.” She smiles. “I’m buying you some boots, Elliot.”

“Okay.” My sigh turns to a chuckle. “Not much use in arguing I guess.”

“None at all.” She nods to the bag. “I knew you’d be a hungry man so I packed extra.”

I hug the lunch to my chest. “I don’t deserve you, Heather.”

“Probably not.” She winks. “But you’re stuck with me for at least a little.”

“New boy!”

“Damn. I gotta go.”

“Okay. When do you get off? I thought I’d take you out for pizza. To celebrate your first day.”

“I don’t know, honestly. Technically 4:30 but I guess I’ve got a bunch of stuff to read and sign before I go today.”

Taking a step back from the fence she asks. “Call if you’re going to be later than 6? I’ll start to get worried otherwise.”

“Yeah.” I say. “I’ll call. Um…see at home?”

“I’ll be there, handsome.”

Despite the shouts for my attention I stand a moment bewitched by the wide swaying hips walking away from me.

My lunch of roast beef sandwiches, cheese, pickles, fruit, vegetables, sports drink and a danish was enough for two hungry men.

“Damn, new boy’s Mommy feeds him well.”

“Damn right.” I say right back. “And she’s not my Mom. She’s a good friend.”

This stops conversation for a beat…before all start hooting in unison. “OHHHHH!”

They tease me about being a milf-hunter and make some terrible comments about her robbing the cradle and talk about how they wished that they had ‘a good friend’ as sexy as her who brings them food but, hiding a smile the whole time, I blithely ignore them and eat my delicious lunch. They could think whatever the hell they wanted to think. In fact, I wanted them to think the worst.

Physically the afternoon was far worse than the morning, my poor out of shape body was simply reaching its limits, but my full belly and rejuvenated spirits keep me moving one task, one lift, one shuffling step at a time. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the call for quitting time comes at last.

You could have knocked me over with a feather, quite literally given my exhausted state, when one of the guys I’d been working closely with gives me a nudge. “Ya wanna grab a beer, man?”

“Huh?”

“We got a pub a few blocks South we go to.” Says another.

“They don’t care if we’re dirty.” Says another.

“They take our money just as well.” Says yet another. “And the all the waitresses have big fat TITTIEEES. HAWOOOO!”

As they laugh I try and make sense of it. I thought these guys hated me. “Um…sorry, I can’t tonight.”

“Homeboy’s got some big titties of his own to get back to.”

“OHHHHH!”

I laugh with them this time, despite myself. “You are such an ass, Diego.”

“Don’t you run off.” The foreman startles me by coming up behind and slapping my shoulder. “You got some paperwork to do before you let these reprobates be a bad influence on you.”

“Says the head reprobate.” Diego chortles. “You comin boss?”

“After this.” The foreman takes me back to the office while he finishes up with a few calls and some paperwork he has me sit with a three inch thick binder of rules, procedures, and even the history and corporate culture of the company that I was working for. I do my best but as dog tired as I was the painfully boring words all just blur together. At just past five he pushes away from his desk. “Take it with ya.”

“Um. Yes, Sir.”

“You’ll never get through it in a night. Just sign all the papers at the back and make sure you have it read by Monday.” He says. “If anyone asks though, you’ve read it.”

“Uh, okay. I will.”

He grins and gives me a nod. “Ya did good. You’re a worker and that’s what we want here. I think you’re going to work out just fine, Elliot.”

Elliot? He actually knew my name!

Chapter 21: Eavesdropping

Chapter Text

When I get back to Heather’s I find that all of the parking along the front was taken thanks to some soccer thing happening in the park so pull around back and manage to fit my hatchback in beside Heather’s SUV. After squeezing through the space between my car and the neighbor’s fence I pause to look at her vehicle. It was kind of surreal for me seeing this same car from back when I was a kid saw her as just another mom. It really drove home just who she was from my past and emphasized our age difference that much more. If I wanted this thing happening between us to turn into something real and lasting those damned 20 years that separated us was an extra hurdle that I wasn’t sure we could clear. It bothered me on another level too. While it was a fine vehicle in its day and in a hell of a lot better shape than mine but it was beginning to show its age. For some reason I did not like that. I didn’t mind puttering around in an old beater but it didn’t seem right for her. She deserved nicer things. She deserved the very finest things. And she deserved someone who could give them to her.

I shake the dark thoughts that had begun to coalesce in the corners of my mind away and let myself through the back gate. As I wearily make my way around the side of the house to get to the front door I hear through the open kitchen window Heather talking to someone.

“He did not do that!” Heather exclaims, then pauses before saying. “Oh my God, that kid of mine. He’s going to get himself arrested. Well if they do I hope they deport him this time. Maybe back here he’ll get his head on straight again.”

She was on the phone, obviously talking about her son Liam. Pausing a moment just beneath the window I cock a curious ear.

“Listen, I should get going as I’m expecting a call.” She says. “Just, next time you talk to him…tell him that I love him? Okay? And tell him to call once in a while.” She then sighs. “And tell him…tell him I can’t afford to send him anymore money. I just can’t. I’m barely making it here, Lily.” Another pause. “No, no. I’ll be okay.”

A sharp pang of guilt stabs me at hearing of Heather’s financial troubles. She bought me supper last night, she was taking me out for pizza tonight, and she had planned to buy me some work boots and gloves! She had told me that she needed to be frugal as she was still paying off the debts accrued during her life with Mr. Hutton, but she hadn’t given me the sense that she was ‘barely making it’. Here she was struggling in her own life and she went and took on a hard luck case like me. The last thing I wanted was to make her life more difficult.

I let out a sigh and go to move on before I heard anything else that I wasn’t meant to hear. The next topic of conversation though freezes me in my tracks.

“Whose call am I expecting? Oh, um…” She lets out a laugh. “I’d rather not say. … Because you’ll get angry. … Because I know you. … Ha ha ha! Okay, okay.” Heather says. “Yes, it’s a man. I might have, sort of, accidentally, gotten myself a honey boy.” Lily’s reply was so loud I could hear her raised tone from out here, though not enough to make it out. “I know, I know! I didn’t think I would either. It’s been so long I wasn’t sure I even could anymore. It wasn’t on purpose. It just sorta happened. And, ohhh, he’s just lovely. … Who? Well, oh boy, that’s where it gets a bit crazy. Do you remember Elliot? … What do you mean Elliot who?” She laughs. “Elliot Everly. … Black hair, blue eyes, handsome like his dad. … The one Liam couldn’t stand. … From your graduating class!” Damn. Lily didn’t even remember me. Here I always though she and I got along well. “Yes, that Elliot.” Before Lily could protest Heather launches into a very abbreviated version of how it was we met. After that she waits quietly as her daughter verbally reams her out for at least two solid minutes.

During that time I urge myself to get moving and quit eavesdropping. Because it was about me though I couldn’t resist the temptation to hear more.

“No! He’s not living here. He’s just…staying a little while. Just until he gets on his feet again. … Lily, he has nowhere else to go. … What!? Don’t be absurd. … Stop it. He’s far too young for me. He’s just a honey boy. You’re making too big of a deal of this.”

‘Just’ a honey boy?

“And why shouldn’t I? I’m not that old yet. I’m allowed to have fun once in a while too. … I don’t think that I like your tone, Lillian. … You didn’t see him. You didn’t smell him. Oh, he’s grown up to be sooo handsome and… … No, we’re not bonding! I told you, he’s just a honey boy. We’re just having a bit of fun. He’s single and I’m… … Don’t you DARE bring your father into this!” Heather’s voice cracks with emotion. “That’s low, Lily. … What’s Liam got to do with anything!?” Heather listens for few seconds before cutting off her daughter’s latest tirade. “I’m not talking to you if this is how you’re going to be. … What? Well, yeah. He knows. … Lily, calm down. … Yes, I think we can trust him. … You know me. I’m not going to lie. He was curious and so I told him.” She chuckles, her voice warming. “You should have seen his face when I did. He was so cute and… Stop it. He’s a good man. I don’t think things have been easy for him since his parents passed. But he’s smart. He’s brave. And he’s trying really hard. Right now he’s out there working overtime like a little champion. Speaking of which he said that he’d call if he was going to be late so… … What do you mean? … Say something bad about him? Why would I do that? … Of course I can, if I wanted to. … I don’t need to prove anything to you. Lily, I am NOT bonding with the boy. We’re just friends. … I am being careful. I’ve got it all under control.” Her voice softens. “I know. … I know you love me. I know you worry. … I know. I don’t want that either, Lily. He’s too good of a man to…well, anyway. … Okay. I promise. … I promise! … Listen, I’ve got to go. … I won’t!” She laughs. “Okay, bye!” There’s a clatter as Heather hangs up.

My head swirling with thoughts I quietly continue forward then wait at the corner of the house for a few minutes so that Heather wouldn’t suspect that I had heard anything. ‘Too young’, ‘the boy’, ‘just friends’, ‘just a honey boy’, ‘little’, and other concerning phrases echo in my mind. Would I ever be anything but a child in her eyes? I hadn’t done myself any favors on that front last night. Before I got too down other words buoy my spirits. ‘Cute’, ‘brave’, ‘handsome’, ‘champion’, and if I understood correctly Lily had tried to get Heather to say something bad about and she wouldn’t. It really lifted me to hear that she spoke about me in the same way to others as when we spoke in private.

The one bit that still stood out from the rest though was, ‘I’m barely making it here, Lily’.

I take a breath then kick back into motion. With heavy legs I clomp loudly up the front steps. Before I had to decide whether just to walk in or knock Heather calls out I a bright, welcoming voice. “It’s unlocked, Elliot.”

Entering the house I find Heather at the table reading a women’s magazine and sipping on some tea. Looking up she takes my breath away with a smile before saying. “Hello, handsome.”

“Hey, Heather.” I smile back. I couldn’t help it if I wanted to. She just made me smile.

I groan as I bend over to put my shoes away. “Ohhhh, God.”

“Oh no!” She says in sympathy. “Rough day?”

“The roughest. Oh my God.” I shuffle forward, only exaggerating my weariness slightly. “I am soooo tired! Even my sore muscles have sore muscles.”

“Ohhh, my poor boy.” She closes her magazine and hurries to meet me. Despite my filthy work clothes and her impeccable dress she pulls me into a hug. Pushing my head down so that it laid on her shoulder she wraps me up tight in her arms. Now that I was aware of her special anatomy her embrace was closer and tighter than ever. So close I could feel the bulge that filled her panties. Her body, her whole body, felt so fucking good pressed against me. “Was it really that bad?”

“I’m just not used to it yet.” As I stand motionless, savoring every second of the hug, I notice one of the coverlines. ‘Turning Back The Years: 10 tips on recapturing your youth’.

“It’ll take time is all. You’ll get stronger every day.”

“Yeah. Um, I know you wanted to celebrate, and so do I, but…” I let my weight slump into her. She bears it with ease. “…can we just stay in tonight?”

“Of course.” She pets my hair. “I’ll get the pizza delivered.”

“Honestly, I’m not that hungry. That lunch you gave me…”

She laughs. “I may have overdid it a little bit.”

“Just a little.” I chuckle. “Something simple would be perfect. Sandwiches or something. I can make them for us.”

“The heck you will.” Pulling away she runs a hand across my cheek. “How about I draw you a nice hot bath to soothe those sore muscles? How’s that sound?”

“That sounds amazing.”

Crinkling her nose she quips. “Smelly man.”

“Ha! Sorry.”

“Don’t be. I like it. It’s a good stink. A working man’s stink.” She turns and sways in that wonderful way she had toward the washroom. “I’ll add a bit of bubble bath. My own special formulation.”

“Oh?” I grin. “You sure it’s safe?”

“The honey’s so faded and diluted it won’t effect you like that.” She assures me as she disappears through the door. “It’ll feel great on your body though.”

“I can’t wait.”

Chapter 22: A Good Soak

Chapter Text

As I peel out of my filthy work clothes Heather draws me that promised bath. After dumping my clothes into the basket I slip into the bathrobe she’d lent me and head back out to the washroom. There I find the room steamy, the moist air smelling like a flowery meadow, with the tub slowly filling. Puffy mounds of cloud like bubbles grow with the rising water. From where I am standing just outside the door I could look into the kitchen where Heather was standing at the open fridge pondering what she was going to do for dinner.

When she catches me looking she smiles. “Mmm. I finally found something yummy.”

“What?”

“You!” She chuckles with a wink. “A tasty snack if I ever saw one. Hey. Omelets okay with you?”

“Uh, yeah. That sounds perfect.”

“Omelets it is.”

“Good.” I stand there a second trying to think of something clever to say back to her, instead I just blunder into saying. “I, um, I think you’re yummy too Heather.”

She laughs and waves for me to get into the washroom. “Oh, I know you do. I told ya. No more honey!” She giggles. “You’re sweet enough just as you are. Now get in there and close the door before we steam up the whole house.”

“Uh, yeah. Of course.” I step into the washroom and close the door behind me.

Fuck. I’d never had much ‘game’ with the women but with a classy older lady like Heather I felt like an awkward fucking virgin all over again. I think you’re yummy? Yeesh! Not only was it painfully lame she hadn’t even heard it the way I meant it. To her it sounded as if I was begging for more honey, which I promised her I wouldn’t. With a sigh I pull off the robe and hang it on the back of the door. After a couple more minutes the bath is at the perfect level so I turn off the tap and step into the tub.

“Ohhhh.” I groan as I slowly lower myself into the hot bath. The enveloping heat of the water soothed my weary muscles like few other things could. Slumping down low in the big tub so that just my head, neck and the tops of my shoulders were peeking out of the suds I settle in for a good long soak. Gradually I feel a subtle yet unmistakable sensation come alive across my submerged flesh. It wasn’t a tingle or a tickle but a sort of pleasant glow, sort of an anti-numbness that was impossible to describe. It wasn’t nearly as pronounced as when I ate it, in fact it would have been easy to miss had I not been mindful of it, but the unique effects of Heather’s honey were clear to feel now that I knew what to feel for. “Oh, that’s nice.”

I’d only been soaking a couple of minutes when I a light knock comes to the door.

“Are you safely under your bubbles?” Comes Heather’s voice from through the door.

“Yes, Ma’am.” I chuckle as the door creaks open and she peeks through. “Though you’ve seen it all before.”

She grins. “I suppose I have.” Stepping through she quickly closes the door behind her so as not to let in the cool outside air. In her left hand she carried a large shopping bag which she sets down beside her as she comes to sit on the seat of the toilet. The way the tub and the toilet sat meant that she could look down on me face to face. “Don’t you look cozy.”

“Ohhh! I think I might be in heaven.” I sink a tiny bit lower. “Mmmmm.”

This gets a little laugh out of her. Leaning in she lightly pets my dusty hair. “My little workin man.” Before I could reply she turns to open the bag at her side. From it she pulls a box. “I got you some gloves and proper work boots like I said.” Opening the box she pulls out a heavy soled brown leather work boot. “The salesperson said these were the best that they had.” Setting it on her lap she runs her hand across the rugged leather, her fingers tracing the stitches. “They were a bit pricey but I thought you should have the best. Breathable but moisture resistant, good ankle stability, steel reinforced arch support and good quality leather. Once they’re broken in I guess you’ll never find more comfy boot, and they’ll last you for a few years even if you work them pretty hard. Your feet deserve to be comfortable and protected.”

My smile fades as I stare at the boot.

“I got a nine and a half, just like you said. They had a wide version but I didn’t think you’d need that. I hope they fit okay.’

“Heather…I…”

“What’s wrong, Elliot? Don’t you like them?”

“They’re great but, um, Heather…” I sit up to look at the boot more closely. It was easy to see the quality that she spoke of. These were no department store brand footwear. “I wish you hadn’t of.”

“What?”

“They’re too much.” I say, looking up at her. “You didn’t need to spend this on me.”

“I didn’t spend a thing that I won’t get back.” She sets the boot down beside her then places her hand on my chest and gently pushes me back laying against the back of the tub again. “You don’t have to pay me all at once. Whatever you can spare until they’re paid off would be fine. This is not charity, Elliot. It is an investment.” She rubs my chest. “I think it’s an investment worth making.”

“I’ll give you my first check.” I say. “Whatever it is, you can have it. It’s yours. For the boots and…everything.”

“And how are you going to get back to your feet if you’re giving all your money to me? Hm?”

“I…I don’t know. I’ll manage.”

Sitting back up but scooching forward to remain close she offers me her hand. From the water my suds covered hand rises to take hers. “You would really give me every dime you make?”

“Everything!” I say as I squeeze her hand. “Everything I earn.”

“I’ve heard this before, Elliot.” She says in a soft bittersweet tone. “I’ve had a man give me everything he had. And now I don’t have him anymore.” Squeezing my hand back she leans closer, gazing into my eyes. “Elliot, I need you to protect yourself. Okay, baby? I need that from you more than anything. If you can’t look after your heart you’re going to have to go.” She tilts her head, a smile playing at the edges of her full lips. “And I’d like to keep you around here for a little bit longer, if that’s okay with you.”

“I don’t…understand.”

“I think you do.” Her other hand slowly combs through my hair. “I talked to Lily about you today.”

“Oh?”

“She’s worried about me. And you too.” She says. “She’s worried that we might fall in love.” She chuckles softly. “She’s a silly girl sometimes.”

“Yeah. Silly.” I whisper, mesmerized by her brown eyes and tender touch. I bring my other hand up to hold hers in both of mine. “Um, why is that silly?”

She laughs a warm, motherly laugh. “You are a silly boy if you have to ask that.”

“But…”

“No more honey talk, now. Okay?”

“It’s not honey talk!”

“Elliot.” She whispers. “Please.” Sliding from the seat she settles down onto the bath mat, her side pressed against the tub as she lets me continue to hold her hand as she continues to pet my hair and gaze into my eyes. “Tell me about your day?”

I wanted to push the point. I wanted to say so much to her. But there was something in her tone, something pleading and vulnerable, that warned me not to press this right now. Heather was one for the honesty so when she said that I would ‘have to go’ if I didn’t guard my heart I believed her.

I sigh and relax an inch deeper into the water then tell her all about my day. I tell her about the grueling work, the gruff orders, the heat, the dust, the bawdy banter, the teasing, and finally how I felt that I might just have gained a bit of respect by the end of the day. With great interest she devours my every word with the last bit bringing another smile to her beautiful face.

“Respect is earned.” She says. “There’s no other way. You didn’t quit and you did your best, they could see that. You did that. You should be very proud of yourself, Elliot.”

“Thank you.” I say softly. “Um…are…are you proud of me, Heather?”

She chuckles then leans close to kiss my head and hug it to her bosom. “Yes, baby. I am SO proud of you.” Pulling her hand from mine she reaches across me to grab a bar of soap. Turning to face the tub she rises to a full kneeling position and grabs a cloth with the other hand. The soap and cloth she dips into the water then starts to rub them together. The next thing I knew she was cleaning my grimy face with the soapy cloth.

“Um?”

“Shhh.” She calms me with a soft swipe across my cheek. “Tell me more about your first day at work. I want to hear everything.”

Chapter 23: Every Nook and Cranny

Chapter Text

Needless to say it felt strange to be bathed by someone else as a full grown man. Really, REALLY nice, but strange nonetheless. For her part Heather showed no signs that this was anything but perfectly normal. With a contented little smile she casually lathers up my right cheek, ear and down the side of my neck. It was another one of her motherly eccentricities but if she wanted to bathe me I sure as hell wasn’t about to deny her that. Or myself. If I couldn’t be her man because it was so ‘silly’ I would have to settle for whatever this was. Right now that didn’t seem so bad.

I let out a long breath and close my eyes as I settle in to allow myself to be washed. As Heather scrubs and swipes every bit of skin above the waterline I go through my day again, this time in greater detail. Every so often I crack an eye to see if I was boring her. If I was she was a master of deception. If anything she seemed to devour my every word with as much delight as she had that delicious chicken pot pie from last night. Though I appreciated being listened to it wasn’t long before the good feelings that she was giving me makes me forget all about my day.

Finally giving up on trying to speak I just melt to her touch and let out a soft hum. “Mmmmm.”

“Good boyyy.” Her voice is barely louder than a breath.

Her cleaning was gentle and oh so pleasurable but she did it with the directness and thoroughness of an experienced mom. She didn’t just swipe my ear, she got right into every nook and cranny. Yet she had the touch of a lover as well. Nothing was rushed and when an area was clean she would linger in that spot a time just to touch me. With my head done she lays the cloth across my shoulder to begin massaging my face. Never could I have imagined that the simple act of someone rubbing my face could feel so good.

“You’ve got beautiful lips.” She says softly as her thumb lightly traces around them. “Mmm. You are such a pretty man.”

I open my eyes to gaze up into hers as they stayed focused on my lips. God! I could so happily let myself drown in those deep, soulful brown eyes of hers. When she notices me looking she smiles, boops my nose, then takes up the soap and cloth to start working on my neck and shoulders.

For a time I lay mesmerized by her feminine power until something in me could not remain silent any longer. “Um, Heather?”

“What is it, handsome?”

“Why are you bathing me?”

She grins as she works the soapy cloth back and forth across my shoulder. “Are you enjoying it?”

“Yes. Very much.”

“So am I. Does it need to be any more complicated than that?”

“I guess not. It’s just…different.”

“I don’t mind being different.” Leaning in she kisses the very tip of my nose. “You’re thinking too much, sweetie.”

“Um…”

“Shhh.” She lightly lays her hand over my forehead then slowly brushes her palms down my face, closing my eyes again in the process. “Shhhhh. Turn off that pesky mind for a little and let me make us feel good. Okay, baby?”

Well, what could I say to that except… “Okay.”

“Good boy.”

Fuck! Those two little words struck me straight to my core. The way she said them, so full of joy and affection, touched me in a special way. They made me feel wonderfully small on the outside and big on the inside every time she said them. I don’t know why, but I adored that feeling! With no will to resist her I go limp and give myself over to her.

My body submerged in the muscle soothing hot water and my senses swimming in the transcendent aroma of the bubble bath in the humid air she lifts my near arm from the suds and with the same unhurried attentiveness she cleans down my arm, my hand, and especially between my fingers and along my nails. And just like my face when she was done she runs her soft hands along every curve and contour, just because it feels good, then finishes with a light massage of that arm and shoulder and hand and fingers. Leaning over the tub she smoothly transitions to doing the same with my other side. Knowing that she was hovering over me I crack my eyes to see her busty torso looming large. Her blouse was getting wet and revealing the bra beneath as her prominent bosom touched the suds below. She paid it no mind as she so happily bathed her honey boy.

Next she turns to my chest and stomach. Swiping and scrubbing she starts and my sides and pits before moving toward the center. Her sure hands kneading into my sore, weary muscles was bliss itself. When she eventually makes her way toward my belly button her hand brushes my steel hard cock.

“Oh!” She says as my eyes shoot open. “Oh my!” She breaks into a full smile while running the back of a finger down my shaft. “Oh my goodness! Well hello to you too, big guy!”

“Um…”

“Shhh.” Her finger runs down to my base before she stops and tickles my scrotum.

“He he he!”

She chuckles at my squirming and giggling. “I would have been surprised if you weren’t worked up from this.” With a coy grin she confesses. “Just between you and me, I’m as hard as you are.”

Those were words I had never expected to hear from a beautiful woman. Words that excited me in a whole new way. My eyes flit toward her crotch though the side of the tub blocked my sight. Suddenly all I could think about was that massive cock throbbing barely a foot away.

Working around and under my stiffy Heather carries on as if nothing was amiss. It kinda tickled the way she scrubbed my belly button. After that…came my dick and balls! Treating it no differently than the rest of me she carefully runs the cloth up and down my penis, all through my pubes, then all around and under my tender testes.

“Oh!” I flinch when her hand rolls one my nuts just a little too far in her scrubbing.

Her hand pauses and gently repositions my berries before giving them a little pat. “Sorry.”

“It’s…okay.”

With her free hand she takes mine and lets me hold it as she finishes with my junk with a massage. Oh my GOD did her hands feel good!

Again she moves on to clean my thighs, calves and feet. Again she cleans every dip and dimple and shows extra special attention to ensure that I was clean between my toes. While at that end of the tub she turns on the hot water to refresh the heat then she moves back up my legs with those wonderful massaging fingers. The soreness magically evaporated as they pressed and squeezed into my tired flesh and aching joints.

“Ohhhhhh.”

“Feeling better, baby?” She works the heels of both hands into the meat of my thigh, her long fingers gripping the sides.

“Yesssss.”

“Good.” She stops her massage and pats my chest. “Alright. Let’s get that hair now.”

Shifting back she carefully takes my head in both of her hands and guides me deeper into the water. My knees rise out of the bubbles as my head sinks into them until just my eyes, nose and mouth remain above the water’s surface. Silently I stare up into Heather’s huge tits, I couldn’t see anything but wet blouse but enjoyed the view nonetheless, as under the water her fingers massage my scalp just as they had the rest of me. Fuuuuuck! It felt almost as good as when she’d rubbed my nuts.

She pulls me up and out of the water to work in a generous dollop of shampoo, making me quiver with another scalp massage as she worked it in, then dipped me back under to rinse it clean. Again this happens but with conditioner. She pulls me back up again one happy honey boy. But she wasn’t done yet! She sits me and does my back, beginning to softly hum a little tune as she worked down my back with both hands. Cradling my head she gently lays me back down again.

I look up at her feeling absolutely incredible from the tip of my head to the ends of my toes. “Ohhhh, Heather. That was amazing.”

She beams in that way she had as she scrubs cloth and soap together once more. “Almost there but we’re not done yet.”

“Oh?”

“A job’s not done until it’s done.” Putting the soap into it’s tray she covers her right hand with the soapy cloth and looks me in the eyes. “You just say something if it doesn’t feel right, okay?”

“Um. Okay?” I say, my curiosity rising.

“I’ll be gentle.” She winks then turns her shoulders to face the other end of the tub. “Here we go.”

Heather reaches out with her left hand to take my left knee and push it out until it touched the side of the tub. She then takes my right and pulls it all the way the other direction to leave my legs spread as wide as they could go within the confines of the bath. Only as her right hand plunges down into the water between my legs did it dawn on me the one part of my body she hadn’t yet cleaned.

Chapter 24: Rub in the Tub

Chapter Text

Instinctively I stiffen up as the cloth is pressed into the crack of my ass!

“Hah!”

“Shhh.” She says softly as she keeps her fingers still between my gripping butt cheeks while her other hand lightly pets my wet hair. “Relax, baby. It’s going to be okay.”

Soothed by her words and touch I gradually begin to relax. I couldn’t believe she actually wanted to clean my ass. Yet here we were. Had this been anyone else, literally anybody else, I would have been up and out of this tub in two seconds flat. But with Heather…there was a trust that I couldn’t explain. With a long breath I push the nerves from my body and return to my calm, floaty state as best I can.

“There we go.” She says as she begins to scrub the cloth up and down across my anus. “You’re so tense.”

“Mm! Wonder why.”

She laughs. “Men are so funny around their bums. It’s just another body part.”

“Hm.”

As she cleans me her arm ‘accidentally’ brushes across the boner hidden among the bubbles. “Mmm.” She smiles, her eyes settling on that part of the suds. “I bet it is just aching to be touched.”

With rising hopes I whisper. “Um…it is.”

Her gaze returns to mine. “Why don’t you go ahead and touch it then.”

“What?”

“Play with yourself, Elliot.” She says softly as the cloth rubbing my sphincter presses harder. “It’ll help you relax.”

“Um…”

Leaning closer she gazes deep, her voice barely a whisper. “Masturbate for me, Elliot. I want to see you play with yourself.” As I was lost in her rich, brown gaze my hand finds its own way and the next thing I knew I had a grip on my rock hard manhood. “Go ahead, baby. Stroke your big, hard dick for me. Can you do that for me, baby?”

I nod, my hand starting to stroke at the same time.

“There’s my good boy.” She pats my head. “You just keep doing that, okay?”

“Yes, Ma’am.”

“And I don’t want you to stop until I have another mess to clean. You hear me?”

“I hear you.”

“I like it when you listen, Elliot.”

“I…like it too.”

The room falls quiet for a time as I stroke my dick and Heather continues to rub my anus in a slow, firm circle far longer than any amount of cleaning required. There was no penetration, just a slow and steady rub, rub, rub. While it felt weird at first, the longer it went the better it was getting.

“That feels, um, nice.”

“Mmmm. I bet it does.” She says. “It’s nice to feel nice, isn’t it Elliot?”

“Yeah.”

“Hnngh. This is so…different. I never did anything like this with Blair.”

“Being different isn’t so bad, is it?”

“No. It’s not bad at all.”

We continue like this for a minute or two before she reluctantly pulls the cloth from my ass. Wringing it out she drapes it over the side the tub. Right away I found that I missed having her rub my tender back door. It had just started to really feel good. Turning to face the tub she crosses her forearms along the side and lays her chin on top of them then commences to just watch me masturbate. With her not participating any longer beyond observing I was suddenly hyper aware of what was happening. I was completely naked and jerking off in front of this fully clothed woman. I had never felt more exposed and vulnerable! And yet…that warm, encouraging, adoring way that she looked at me made me feel so safe and special.

I peer up at her beaming face as things were feeling better and better with each stroke. “Um…are you just going to watch?”

“Yes.” She says. “If that’s okay with you.”

“It’s okay. I guess.” I’d never had anybody watch me fap before. It was simultaneously awkward and incredibly hot. “You saw everything last night I guess.”

“Mmmm.” She smiles. “I did, didn’t I?”

“Heather…”

“Yes, my handsome man?”

“Um, I didn’t mean to fall asleep when I did. I wish we could have done more.”

“We did plenty.” She chuckles. “Too much to be honest. Oh, Elliot. You falling asleep was my very favorite part.” Unable to hold back any longer her left hand finds my head again, her fingers gently combing through my hair. “Holding my special honey boy at the peak of his buzz as he drifted away in my arms…you just can’t understand how that felt for me. You looked so…peaceful. So content. So beautiful. I would not trade that memory for anything.”

“Oh, uh, you’re welcome?”

“Ha! You jest, but nobody’s ever done that for me before and it was wonderful.”

“Not even Mr. Hutton?”

“No. Not even Alexander.” She says, a hint of melancholy woven through her words. “Why must men be so prideful? To the world, of course. A man should be proud and strong! But with the woman he loves?” Her smile returns. “Enough of that talk now. I want your attention completely focused on that big, gorgeous cock of yours.” Scooping away some bubbles she unveils my stiffy and stroking hand. Her eyes widen in delight. “Oh! Look at it! It’s a sea monster!”

I laugh at her silliness.

“What are you laughing at?” She giggles and pinches my nose.

“You!” I say. “Calling me big when you’ve got…well, a real monster.”

“I do NOT have a monster, thank you.” She sniffs indignantly. “I think my penis is quite elegant actually. She’s just ample, like the rest of me. Big-boned you might say.”

“Or big-bonered.”

“Stop!” She chortles and gives my shoulder a super light swat. “You mind your manners with me, young man.”

“Yes, Ma’am.” I say with a smirk. “I imagine it is elegant. I never actually saw it.”

“On purpose.” She says. “I cannot risk exposing you to too much honey.”

“Um, can I…can I see it now?”

With an understand look she caresses my cheek. “I’m sorry, handsome. I know you’re curious. But that would be a very bad idea.”

“Oh. Um, why?”

Her eyes narrow as she says. “Because it’s taking every ounce of strength I have right now not to bend you over this tub and…hah!” She stops herself and takes a deep breath. “Let’s not tempt fate, hm?”

Bend me over!? “Y-You actually want to fuck me?”

“Yes. I do. I very much do, baby.” Her left hand drops from sight toward her crotch. “You’ve got me so hard and wet right now that…I just don’t trust myself. It’s good that you told me that you don’t mess around with back door stuff. It’s making it a little easier for me.” Closing her eyes she sighs. “Lily’s right. You shouldn’t be here, Elliot. I’m old and lonely and susceptible to a pretty face and a yummy smell. I shouldn’t be fooling around with honey boys your age. If we ever bonded…I’d never forgive myself.”

She looked so sad! She…felt so sad! I couldn’t explain it but the emotion touched me deeper than merely seeing the frown on her face. I didn’t like seeing her like this and it filled me with a need to fix it.

“Heather…”

“Elliot!” Her eyes snap open. “I said no!”

“I, um, I was just going to ask if I could see your breasts again.” I motion down to my dick. “It’s easier to bust when I’ve got something to look at.”

“Oh. Oh! Ha ha ha!” Her laughter lifted my heart. “I guess you’re probably used to looking at naughty pictures when you have fun with yourself.”

“Something like that.” I quip. “Plus I just really want to see your boobs again.”

“Oh you!” She says, clearly flattered though trying to hide it. Placing her hands over her tits she asks. “You really wanna see these saggy old things?”

“They’re not saggy. They’re perfect. I’ve never seen or tasted such amazing breasts before.”

“You are a sweet-talker.”

“You’re so sexy, Heather. You’ve got such a hot body.”

“And a charmer.” She says, swiftly warming to my transparent flattery.

Widening my eyes and softening my tone I coo. “Please?”

For a moment, just the merest of moments, I sense her resist my plea. But just an instant later that resistance melts as she begins to unbutton her blouse. “Of course, baby. If you think it would help.”

Chapter 25: Making a Mess

Chapter Text

One by one the buttons are unfastened, bit by bit Heather’s blouse opens, to reveal a column of fine, fair flesh that can be seen stretching from her neck to her waist with just a bit of bra running to interrupt it. Calmly, but with a small smile, she opens her shirt to show her magnificent MILF body. Held up and together by her simple white bra her massive tits had a cleavage that you could lose your wallet in and it would take you a moment to find it again. The soft mounds heave up and down with her slow breath, her cleavage alone hypnotizing me. Without me even telling it to my hand starts to pump faster.

“I suppose you’ll want the bra off as well.” She says, already unbuttoning her cuffs.

“Yes please.” I whisper.

“Figures.” She says as if it was a complaint, though the twinkle in her eyes told me that she was loving this as much as I was. Not in any sort of sensual or striptease kind of way she pulls off her shirt and folds it over across the toilet seat. “When I was young we still had to use our imaginations. The internet has made it too easy for your generation. Naughty pictures and movies whenever you want them, where’s the fun in that? Where’s the challenge?”

“Is, um, that why you don’t have a television or internet?”

“Truth is I find them boring. Without smell or a real human connection they’re just dead pictures to me.” Noticing my eyes glued to her cleavage she pushes her arms in to squeeze her fat mammaries together, nearly making them burst from their fabric prison through sheer pressure. “Don’t get me wrong. I do appreciate a pretty man when I see one, very much so, but for me looks alone can only do so much. I need a real, live man to really get warmed up.” She runs her fingers down the butt like crack of her smooshed mounds. “Even just in general entertainment. I’ll take a nice walk through the park any day over a movie or show. Think you’d be up for a light stroll after dinner?”

“Huh?”

“You didn’t hear a word I said!”

“Sorry. I was, uh, distracted.”

“Ha ha ha!” She laughs that good, honest laugh of hers, which makes her tits jiggle in such a nice way. “Men! Such visual creatures.” Reaching behind her she unfastens her bra and all at once her heavy breasts drop a few inches under the pull of gravity. Grabbing the straps she pulls the garment forward and off of her body. Straightening her back she thrusts her chest forward. “There. Is that better?”

“Oh wow!”

Last night I’d seen them in the pale light of the moon and they were amazing, but in the full bright lights of the washroom I could now see her boobs in every exquisite detail. So big, so round, so smooth! And I adored how even though they sagged a little the big, plump nipples still pointed straight at me as if looking back at me invitingly. Shifting closer Heather lays her breasts over the edge of the tub so that I could get a good close look at them.

“They might not be as nice as those fake ones you see in those dirty pornos.” She says. “But you’ll have to settle for these for now.”

“Oh Heather! You’re tits are way better than anything I’ve ever seen online.”

“You are such a fibber.” She says. “But I’ll let you off this time.” Looking down at her breasts she runs a hand over them then looks to my gawking face again. “It is nice to be looked at again. Especially by someone so handsome.” Reaching into the tub she gently pulls my free hand from the water to lay it on top of her closer tits. “It’s nice to be touched again too.”

“Ohhh.” I sigh, my stroking slows as I caress my fingers across her supple flesh leaving a wet trail behind them. “Your skin is so soft.”

“Mmm.” She sighs at my touch. “It ought to be. I look after myself.”

“I can tell. You’re sooo beautiful, Heather.”

“Mmmmm.” Her left hand softly strokes the back of my hand as it explores her bust. “That feels real good, baby.”

“I love your tits so much.”

“Mmmmmm.”

“Heather?”

“Yeah, baby?”

“We barely know each other but, um…I, um…I really…like…being here…with you.”

“I like it too, Elliot.” She smiles. “And I wouldn’t say we barely know each other.” She winks. “You learn a lot about a man when he’s sucking on your titty.” I blush, which amuses her greatly. “You are just too yummy!” She tickles my chin. “I could have you for breakfast, lunch, dinner, AND dessert.”

“Ohhh, Heather. I want thhhaatmmm.” I moan as the cum begins to churn in my balls. Taking a soft yet firm hold onto her breast I play my thumb across her nipple as my stroking hand gets a bit faster.

Her excited eyes pan to my penis. “Feeling good?”

“I’m close.” I say in a harsh whisper. “Oh fuck, I’m close. Hmmmm.”

“God, this is so hot. You are so hot!” She licks her lips as the arm of the hand that I couldn’t see moves forward and back. “Go on, Elliot. Faster, baby. Stroke that big, beautiful cock for me.”

Faster and harder I jerk my dick and shift my grip toward the top in the way I do when I’m in my final stretch. The motions might have been the same as all of those hundred of times before, but not one of those solo faps could compare to this. Having Heather looming over me, having her perfect tits to ogle and fondle, and having her brown eyes watching my every movement took my masturbatory pleasure to a heady new high. My hand on her breast kneads and squeezes as my thumb plays across her erect nipple while other hand sends water and suds flying in its rapid jerks. The pressure inside builds and build and builds!

“Oooh, here it comes!” She says with widening eyes.

“Hmm! Hnngh! Ohhhh!” My moans turn to lewd whimpers as I pass the point of no return. “Ohhhh God!”

“That’s it baby. Good boy. Good boy!” She urges me on with rising passion in her voice, her arm at her side jerking quicker and quicker. In my imagination I could picture her huge cock throbbing as she stroked it through skirt and panties. I wish I could see it! I wish I could touch it! God, how I wanted her!!! “Pump faster. That’s it. Just like that. Ohhh, look at the big powerful cock ready to bust. Mmm. I want to see a nice big mess. A big gooey mess just for me.”

“Mmmm!”

“Yes! Yes! Cum for me, baby.” She grabs my hair and says in a commanding voice. “Cum for me now!”

BOOM! “GNNNNGHHHH!!!”

She wanted a mess? Well, she got one! As the rapture of climax grips me a great glistening rope of creamy jizz erupts from my dick, blasting through the mounds of bubbles to splatter across my chest.

“OHHHH YES!” Heather exclaims, her eyes ablaze. “Yes Elliot! Yes! YES!”

“Hnngh! Nnngh! MNNGH!” I groan as shoot wad after wad of cum over my writhing body, my other hand gripped tightly onto her tit. “MMMM!”

“Good boy!” She cheers as she pets my head. “Ohhhh, yes! Milk it allll out, baby. Milk out all that good, hot cum for me. Goooood boyyyyy!”

“Ohhhhhh!” My orgasm rocks me body and spirit, but far too soon it is over leaving me breathing heavy with a gooey mess down the center of my just cleaned torso. I squeeze the final dribble with a soft sigh. “Ohhhh.”

“Wow.” Heather says with a grin as she admires my load. “The boy can CUM! My goodness!”

“Whoooo. It’s easy…” I huff, the grip on her breast easing off. “…with the right inspiration.”

“Ha!” Taking up a clean cloth she dips it into the water and wrings it out. With a contented look she begins to clean my seed from my flesh. “What a messy boy.”

“Whew!”

“Thank you for playing with yourself for me.” Heather says warmly. “You are so much fun to play with.”

“Mmm, I loved having you watch me.” I say. “Um…did you cum, Heather?”

“Hm?”

“You were stroking yourself, weren’t you?”

“Ha ha ha! Caught red-handed.” She says. “No baby. I didn’t cum.” Leaning in she kisses my cheek and takes in a deep breath through her nose. “But you sure gave me something to think about later when I do. He he he. You are better than any internet, that’s for sure. You were amazing.”

“Oh, uh, good.” I say. “I’d…be happy to help…with that.”

“I wish we could, beautiful man. Ohhhh, I wish we could.” She kisses me again. “But better safe than sorry.”

“Oh.” I say, not able to entirely hide my disappointment. “But…”

“No.”

“Please?”

“No.”

“I’ll stroke you. I’ll eat you out. I’ll…um…do whatever you want. I will do anything you ask of me.”

“Oh?” Her brow rises.

“I’ll be so careful, Heather. I won’t let the, um, honey touch me or get in my mouth.” I plead. “I want to…make you feel as good as you do to me.”

After a moment where I actually thought I had a chance she takes a long breath and shakes her head.

“You are making me feel good, baby. More than you know. Now you quit tempting me, you scamp.” She boops my nose. “This is hard enough for me as it is.”

Shifting my tone into one of submission, the same tone that let me see her tits, I beg. “Pleeease?”

“Oh, don’t you even think about that again!” She chuckles. “You are a scrumptious little honey boy, but you are not irresistible.”

I flash her an impish grin. “I had to try.”

“Brat.” She leans in for yet another kiss, this one to my forehead. “It’s for your own protection, baby.”

I wanted to obey her, but I also desperately wanted to be with her in any way that she would let me. Fighting my own instinct to obedience I press one last time. “Couldn’t I just…watch?”

She stops and looks at me for a long second…then says. “I’ll think about it.” YES! “No promises though.”

“Yes, Ma’am.”

We fall silent as I put my hands behind my head and lay still while Heather happily cleans my body all over again.

Chapter 26: Seen the Light

Chapter Text

With my body cleaned up and my balls emptied out Heather hugs my head into her bare bosom, smothering me in supple breast meat, and gives me a big ol’ smooch to the noggin.

“I’m going to start on those omelets.” She says as she lets me go. “I’ll call you when they’re ready.”

“Oh, right, um…I can help.”

She smiles and rubs my chest. “Not tonight, handsome. You just rest those sore muscles awhile.” Continuing to rub my chest and staring at it with wistful grin she doesn’t leave right away. “Mmmm.” She hums dreamily then shakes her head. “Right. Omelets.” She laughs, pats my chest, dries her hands, then grabs her bra and shirt. As she rises I could see that she was moving funny thanks to the raging erection that even her loose skirt couldn’t hide. She leaves with a wink and quip. “Any more messes you’ll have to clean yourself.”

I lay in the tub staring at the closed door. As the warm water continued to soothe my weary flesh all I could think about was my face buried in those soft titties.

***

About a half an hour later I stroll into the main room to find Heather, dressed again and looking as good as ever, putting the finishing touches on our meals. Two plates sit on the counter with a perfect half circle omelet on each along with some sliced melon, shredded hash browns, a trio of breakfast sausages and an empty space for whatever amazing smelling things she had baking in the oven. I still could not get over that there was somebody in this world who was willing to make me a fresh meal after I came home tired and hungry. What we’d done in the bathroom was unbelievable but for some reason this simple act of caring touched me even deeper. They say that you get to a man’s heart through his stomach. This was more than that though. As I look at our tasty dinners it was the little things that stood out the most. The way she’d spread out the slices of melon into little fans, the way the sausages were laid in precise rows nestled between the hash browns and the omelet, the way the shredded cheese and sliced scallion was placed in a careful little mound atop the egg, just…everything. Every last thing on those plates weren’t just plopped down there, they were placed with a purpose. I don’t know if Heather did this naturally even when she was alone but in the moment it felt as if she’d done it all just for me. Such a small thing but damn it made me feel great. Of course, I was still in the glow of a hard orgasm so that might have something to do with this warm, fuzzy feeling as well.

“Just in time.” She says cheerily, opening the oven door. “Biscuits should just about be ready.”

“Oh my God. Fresh biscuits!” I say as I admire the spread. “You did all this in half an hour!?”

“Omelets don’t take long, silly.”

“But…damn.” I shake my head. “Marry me!”

“Don’t tempt me.” She bumps me hip to hip. “Set the table?”

“Yes, Ma’am.”

The table is set and soon we’re sitting down to eat. My mouth is watering as I watch the golden butter melt over the steaming hot biscuits.

“You got dressed.” She says as she lays her napkin across her lap. “You could have worn your jammies.”

“You mentioned a walk after supper?”

“Ha! You were listening!”

I chuckle as the image of her tits flash through my mind again. “It wasn’t easy.”

“I would love to go for a walk with you if you’re feeling up to it.”

“I’m feeling good.” I say honestly as that bath really had soothed much of the soreness away.

“Good.” Taking her glass of wine she raises it. “Bon appetit.”

I clink mine to hers. “Ditto.”

She laughs then we both take a sip and dig into to the scrumptious breakfast-dinner that she’d created. I did find myself yearning for those crazy flavor highs I’d experienced while under the influence of her honey but that did nothing to take away from the good, wholesome deliciousness of the feast. We chat pleasantly as we eat, mostly about Heather’s day. She tells me all about a new local artist wanting to sell her work at the shop and how she kept trying to hustle and fast-talk Heather to accept lower percentages.

“I swear these artists think that space pays for itself.”

“Not to mention your time and salesmanship.”

“Exactly!”

“Did you, um, work something out?”

“Yeah.” She says. “She accepted the offer. I’m glad too. Her stuff is really good. It lifts the whole shop.”

“Glad to hear it! I’m sure she’ll be a hit.”

She goes on about the details of her day, which included bringing me my lunch and buying my shoes, and I eat up every word with as much gusto as the meal in front of me. Even when Heather was telling the most mundane story I found it endlessly interesting. And it was clear as day just how much Heather appreciated having an understanding ear to share with. A bit of attention cost me nothing yet what an effect it had. How many times had I just tuned out when Blair would go on about something unrelated to me? The contrast in my attention reminded me again that I had not been the greatest boyfriend to her. Lessons were being learned.

It wasn’t until near the end of the meal when the first lull in the conversation gave me the opportunity to speak what had been dwelling on my mind. “So, um, you said that maybe I could watch…”

“I said I’ll think about it.” She cuts me off, clearly expecting the question. “No promises.”

“Of course.”

It wasn’t a yes but the twinkle in her beautiful eyes kept the hope alive.

***

After dinner we do the dishes then get ready for our evening walk. Before long we are back in the park where we met the other day strolling unhurriedly with Heather holding my arm close to her side. Just like then the park was busy with soccer kids, cheering parents, frisbee friends, and picnicking young lovers. Nearly everything was the same, yet completely transformed. I wasn’t on the outside looking in, I was a now a part of the scene. Where I once saw a mockery of my miserable existence I now saw it all as a confirmation of the goodness of life. Back then I just wanted to be invisible, to disappear completely, but tonight I welcomed the friendly smiles and greetings. And boy, I had no idea just how uplifting it could be to walk with a kind and gorgeous woman on my arm, unafraid to show her connection and affection for me. I swear that I was walking two feet taller.

As we stroll past the magnolia I pluck one bright blooms and offer it to Heather.

“Mmm.” She hums happily as she accepts it and takes a sniff of the sweet aroma. “Oh, Elliot. This is just lovely.”

“Yeah.” I say. “It’s wonderful.”

Squeezing my arm she sighs. “I’m so happy right now.”

“I want you to be happy, Heather.”

“I know.” She kisses my cheek. We walk a few more steps when she says. “You’ve woken things inside of me that I thought were dead and buried. You’ve been a ray of sunshine through the clouds, my beautiful boy. You’ve brought some life back to this old widower.” She tucks the flower behind her ear, the white contrasting stunningly against her rich brown hair. Dear God, could she get any more beautiful? “You’ve made me realize that I’m not as old as I tell myself that I am. That I’ve still got many good years to give to a good man.”

“Oh?” I whisper, barely believing my ears as my smitten heart begins to glow.

“After Alexander I never thought I could…enjoy another man. When he left I…wasn’t sure I was going to make it. If it wasn’t for my kids…” She leaves the rest unspoken though ominous undercurrent of her tone brings her point home. “It is not easy to bond with a man fully. To fall in love. When it is taken away from you…your whole world is shattered. The pain is…unbearable.”

“I understand.” I say, even though I really didn’t. Not in the way she meant.

Her tone brightens again. “But you, my dear handsome man, you’ve let me see the light again. You’ve reminded me why men and women do the things they do and take the risks they take.” She giggles. “And you’ve certainly reminded me that my appetites have not diminished one bit.” After a long breath she says. “Thanks to you, Elliot, I…think I’m going to start dating again.”

Chapter 27: Hard Truths

Chapter Text

“Dating?” I stop in my tracks. “Who?”

“I don’t know. I’m just starting to think about it.” She says as she turns to face me, studying me closely. “I’ve always been quite fond of Myles, that librarian you met.”

“Myles?” I say in disgust. “He’s not good enough for you!”

“I think he’s a nice man.” She says, her eyes narrowing. “Does this bother you?” I stand there stewing in hurt anger, trying to find my words. “Ohhh no. Sweetie. You are bonding with me, aren’t you?”

“No. I’m not.” I say even as the ache takes a grip of my naive little heart. “He’s nice.” I turn and step away to look out over the park, though I saw none of it. “He’s a nice man. You two will be…perfect together.”

“Baby?” She lightly touches my hand. It took all I had not to recoil from it. “Talk to me?”

“I’m happy for you Heather.”

“No. You’re hurt. I hurt you.”

“No. I’m okay.”

“Please don’t lie.” Out of the corner of my eye I can just make our her worried expression. “Baby. You know we can’t be together, right?”

Stubbornly I refuse to look her way, my eyes locked on a building in the distance. “You seem to know it.”

“I do. I do know it.” She says sadly. “Elliot, I am twenty years older than you. Twenty years! Ten maybe, but twenty? It’s just…it’s too much.”

“Why? Why is it too much? What’s wrong with it?”

“What isn’t wrong with it?” She retorts. “People already think I’m your mother. If you and I were a couple people would say that I am robbing the cradle. That you’re just my little boy toy.”

“What if I want to be your boy toy!”

“Elliot, please. I know this is happening quickly. Stop. Think.”

“You said being different isn’t so bad. Why can’t we be different?”

She sighs. “You’re not thinking clearly. The honey is clouding your…”

“It’s not the damn honey!” I snap far louder than I meant to as I shoot her a glare before looking away again. I just couldn’t handle looking into those eyes right now. “You keep talking about that stupid honey. Yeah it’s nice, but I don’t care if I ever get another drop! It’s you I want!”

“Oh! Elliot…”

“I like you, Heather. Okay? I like how…you talk to me. How you call me baby and handsome and all the nice things you say. I like how you touch me and how you tell me to do things. I like how you look at me. I like when you call me your good boy. I like cooking with you and eating with you. I even like shopping with you! I like how different you are and the different things we do together. I like everything about you, Heather!” My shoulders sag as I let out a long breath. “Can’t you see that?”

“Yes, baby.” She says softly, wanting to touch my arm but for the first time worried about how I might react. “I can see that. I can feel it. I like you too, Elliot.”

“Then why can’t I be…?” My head sags. “Why? Am I really so bad?”

Stepping closer she takes a light grip on my arm. “Look at me?”

“No.”

“Please?” I look up into her warm brown eyes. Laying her hand over my cheek she just holds my gaze for a long moment. “I understand.” Tears begin to well up in my eyes despite me trying to hold them back. Against those eyes I was powerless to hide my emotions. “Oh, my sweet boy.” She pulls me into a hug. “I’m sorry.”

In her embrace I find the comfort to blink away the tears even though she was the source of them.

“Come here.” She whispers. Leading me to the nearest bench, which sat under the sprawling boughs of an old sycamore tree. She sits me down then settles in beside me, my right hand held tightly in both of hers atop her lap. “This is all my fault. I found this special young man, wounded and alone and vulnerable, and I that thought that I could help. I found an orphan and I thought I could…comfort him.” She shakes her head sadly. “Instead I just took advantage of him. Because he was alive and beautiful and funny and sexy and sweet and strong. That man needed someone. I thought I could be that someone. Instead I’ve messed it all up.”

“You never…”

“I did.” She says firmly before her voice softens again. “I thought I had it under control. I was wrong and now I’ve hurt you. All because I was selfish and couldn’t control my urges. You just…you make it so difficult.” Bringing my hand up she kisses it then lays it back on her lap. “What’s happening between us can’t be allowed to happen, Elliot. For your sake.” Keeping my hand held she slips an arm around my shoulders. “Let’s play out our fantasy for a moment. Let’s say we give in to our desires and I make you mine. And I do mean mine. You would practically be my slave.”

“Slave?”

“Slave, addict, worshiper, plaything, I could go on. You would be whatever I wanted you to be.”

“But…you’d look after me? Like that queen bee?”

“Would I ever! Oh, I would be a benevolent Mistress and I would love you like nobody has ever loved you but make no mistake, you would be mine.” She says as her arm unconsciously tightens around me. “Your need for my love, my approval and my cum would overwhelm everything else. Everything! It would be till death do we part whether you liked it or not. A life sentence. I would consume you.”

“Consume me?”

“Completely.” She looks out over the park at all the playing children and happy families. “We would have some happy years. Love, companionship, friendship, and sex, sex, sex! People would talk, as they do, but we would be so entranced with each other we’d barely notice. It would effect things though. People would look at us differently, treat us differently. You might not get the opportunities you should just because you’re different. Or you’d pass some up just so that you could be with me longer. I’d hate to see that incredible potential of yours squandered on this selfish old dame. And my children would be angry with me. Extremely angry. Liam might even cut me out of his life completely. God, he practically has already. This could put him over the edge. I could lose my son!”

“He wouldn’t.”

“It could happen.” She says. “The years pass by. You’re thirty, in the prime of your manhood, and I’m a fading fifty. You’re forty, the time where your career is soaring and you should be raising a family, and I’m sixty and looking at retirement. You’re fifty, still strong with many years in front of you, and I’m in the sunset of my seventies. And then…I become ill. Cancer probably, it runs in my family.” She says grimly. “I lay there slipping away. My children and, God willing, grandchildren…are they there with me? Maybe not.” She turns to look at me with hurt eyes. “And you, my precious man, you would be there. And I would have to pass away with the pain of leaving you behind with nobody to look after you.” She lets out a long shuddering breath. “And the suffering you would feel…oh Elliot, I cannot describe to you what it was like when Alexander died. He tore a piece out of me, baby. He tore out the best part of me and took it with him.” Tears flow down her cherub cheeks. “I couldn’t do that to you, baby. Not to you!”

“Oh, Heather!” This time it was me hugging her and soothing the tears away. As I hold her weeping into my shoulder my mind is swirling. I’d never thought about any of this before. All I’d thought about before was that I wanted her. I wanted to be hers. I wanted to be addicted to her. I just never considered the ramifications.

After a short time she composes herself and sits up again. “Hahhhh.” She breathes. “You and I cannot fall in love. We cannot bond. No matter how much we both want it. You will have to leave before that happens.” Tilting her head she looks at me in that pure, adoring way she had and strokes my hair. “I don’t want to lose you, Elliot. But this needs to end. Soon. Before it’s too late.”

“No!”

“Hopefully not forever.” She says. “If I do find another man and if I choose to bond with him then you and I can remain friends.” She squeezes closer. “Maybe even more than friends.” A smile plays at her lips as her fingers tease through my hair. “Maybe you could, I don’t know, rent a room from us? We could shop and cook like we do. Go for walks like this. You could fix things and tell me about your day over supper, like you did tonight? You could even bring your girlfriends over so that I could meet them and make sure they’re good enough for you. And maybeee…you could let me look after you in that special way that other men won’t?”

“Um, and where would Myles be in all this?”

“Myles, or whomever I’ve bonded with, would be there too.” She says. “He’ll do whatever I want him to do. Even letting another man live under our roof.”

“Oh.”

“It’s not like it sounds. You and I could never have sex. Not sex sex anyway. Once I’ve bonded I’ll only have that kind of attraction to my man.” She says. “But I could love you, Elliot, and take care of you like a man like you should be. We could even play once in awhile. A little bath or cuddle every now and then. Wouldn’t that be nice? It could be our little secret.”

“I, um, I don’t know what to think.”

“I know, baby. This is hard.” She sighs. “This is so hard. I never meant to end up here. I don’t have the answers, Elliot. All I know is that I don’t want to hurt you. I want to protect you.” Bringing my hand to her heart she whispers. “But I don’t want to let you go.”

Chapter 28: No Falling in Love

Chapter Text

I sit silent for a long time as I ponder everything Heather had told me. On a rational level I understood what she was trying to tell me. But my heart was not as easily convinced as my brain. Heather does not rush me. Sitting tight to my side she keeps her arm around me and watches me closely.

At last I say. “I don’t want to let go either.” I look to her. “Tell me what to do, Heather.”

Putting her other arm around me she hugs me. “Be strong when I am weak. I can’t do this on my own. We have to be strong together. Okay?”

“Together.”

“That’s right, baby.”

“No more honey.”

“Yes! Good boy.”

“No, um, falling in love.”

“You’ve got it.” She kisses my cheek. “There are many types of love. The love between friends. The love between family. The love between a couple of lost souls. But being in love is something else entirely.” Laying her hand over my heart she gently rubs. “Protect this, Elliot. Do not let me steal it from you. Save it for the woman who deserves you.”

“Hm.” I pause for another long moment before asking. “I can stay for a little longer?”

“As long as we’re careful.”

“And we can keep being friends?”

She ruffles my hair then smooths it back out again. “Maybe even friends with special benefits. As long as we’re VERY careful.”

“I’d like that, Heather. I would like that a lot.”

Turning my face toward her she looks into my eyes. “I am not going to abandon you, Elliot. Okay? Not if I can help it. But I do need to protect you. Do you understand?”

“I think so.” I say. “Are you really, um, going to start dating again?”

“I don’t know.” She sighs and sits back to look out over the park. “It would make things so much easier. Between you and I. Another honey boy would weaken the chemical bond between us. It would dampen this…powerful…attraction I have for you. And if I bonded, well, then we wouldn’t have to be careful anymore. Our friendship could be whatever we wanted it to be.”

I take a deep breath to bolster myself before saying the words that cut me to the soul. “I think you should do it.”

“Elliot?”

“I think you should see Myles. He’s a kind man. He’s a good man. He would treat you nice I think.” I nod, telling myself that this was the right thing even though it felt so, so wrong inside. “If you like him…you should bond with him.” I flash her a false smile. “He’ll make you happy. Your kids won’t be angry with you. And we can stay friends forever.”

Clutching my arm to her side she leans into me and lays her head on my shoulder. “There’s that strength I was talking about.”

“You deserve a man who can look after you as good you’ve looked after me.” I say. “I want you to be happy, Heather. You deserve to be happy.”

“And so do you, my handsome man.” She sits up straight again. “Remember that artist I told you about?”

“Yeah.”

“Well…” Heather’s voice catches in her throat and I see, just for an instant, a flash of pain twinges across her face. As fast as it was there it was gone again, replaced by her naturally cordial smile. “…she’s about your age. She’s new to town. She seems nice. She’s single. And she’s verrrry pretty!”

“Oh! Um…”

“I know. I know.” She says. “You’ve just broken up with Blair. I’m not suggesting anything serious. I got the sense from her that she’s not really ‘into’ serious relationships. But maybe a quick rebound fling might be just the thing to get that manly confidence of yours flying high again. Put the swagger back in your step.”

“I, er, I don’t know about that.”

“Well think about it.” She says, patting my knee. “I can play matchmaker with the best of them. With a guy as great as you it would be an easy sell. And it would put my heart at ease knowing that my boy…um, know that you were out there living to the fullest as well. If you need time after Blair I totally understand, but it might be fun?”

“Blair doesn’t bother me.” I say. “I realize now that we grew apart a long time ago. I’m not even sure how close we ever were.” Slowly I nod as I start to appreciate the new paths opening up to me. This was smart. This was better. I would always have a crush on her after this but the reality was that Heather and I could never work out romantically. If I stayed strong though we could still be there for each other as lifelong friends, hopefully with those ‘special benefits’, and that was far preferable to the alternative of separation. “I’ll…think about it. As long as you keep thinking about Myles.”

“I guess that’s only fair.”

I hold my hand out. “Deal?”

She grins and takes it for a formal shake. “Deal.”

With the mood lifted I could not help but raise a brow and quip. “Boy toy? Did you call me a boy toy?”

Heather giggles and even blushes a little as she lightly slaps my chest. “Don’t tease! I was in the moment!”

“Typical woman. Always thinking with the other head.”

“Elliot! Ha ha ha! Stop!”

I chuckle and take her hand. Giving it a hard squeeze I say. “Everything is going to be okay, Heather. You’ll see.”

Her laugher fades as she struck by my reassuring words. “Oh…Elliot!”

Just then a bright red frisbee comes skittering to a stop just five feet to the right of the bench. I get up and pick the disc up off the ground. Turning around I see that same group of friends to whom I’d tossed it back to yesterday. “You coulda hit us!”

“Sorry dude!” The nearest one says. I snap it back his way, the frisbee sailing in a perfect level line from me to him. He snatches it from the air. “Nice throw! Hey, wanna join us?”

That ‘errant’ throw near the bench had been no mistake. It was an excuse to invite me in. I must have caught their attention yesterday. “Sorry.” I say. “I can’t…”

“Go.” Heather says with a smile.

“Huh?”

“Go!” She says again, more insistently.

Lowering my voice I whisper. “But, um, you said that I might be able to watch you…”

She titters and waves me away. “Later! Have fun with the boys.”

My spirit rises. Despite our conversation she hadn’t forgotten about nor denied the possibility of me watching her pleasure herself. I guess that was entailed in those ‘special benefits’ of ours. YES!

“You sure?”

“Yes!” She insists with another laugh. “Just be home by sundown.”

Home. Boy I liked the way she said that.

I shoot her a smile then jog off to join the group. After some quick introductions the five of us start zipping the disc between us. Within just a round or two I realize that these guys knew how to throw. Every toss was swift, strong and precise which forced me to really concentrate to keep up with them. When I comment on their skills I learn that the group weren’t just buddies passing time but a group of friends united by their love of disc sports. It quickly becomes apparent in their snappy throws, acrobatic catches and curious banter that they were gauging my ability and interest in their hobby.

They seemed a genuinely good group of guys and I warm to their easy camaraderie. Despite being stiff from work and terribly soft from years of sedentary lifestyle I actually manage to keep up with them pretty well. With Heather just thirty yards away watching me I wasn’t about to let them show me up too bad. I even start joining in on the behind the back throws and diving catches. The way she watched me, even during my fumbles, made me feel like a superstar. Every chance I got I shot her a grin and received one in return. Not unlike those cheering parents around the soccer fields she seemed to be having the time of her life just watching me at play.

Before it got too awkward or obvious she rose and continued her walk on her own.

Chapter 29: Tuckered Out

Chapter Text

Author's Note: Apologies for the long wait for chapter 29. As my patrons will know already, I ended up taking the story down a blind alley. It was interesting but I just wasn't feeling it so I rewound to ch.37 and took another run at it, taking our tale in an entirely new direction. You'll probably notice the hard turn at that chapter and there's probably some lore issues due to the sudden change, sorry about that. It hasn't occurred too often with me but when I am laying the tracks in front of the moving train of the serial sometimes this happens. The main change has been opening up the cast of characters so that Empty Nest potentially could be less of a pure gentle futadom/mommydom erotica (though those elements will still be there). It could turn into Elliot romancing another or may even eventually turn into a futa-harem erotica. We'll see where the characters take us, it is really up to them. Any which way I thought I ought to warn you on the change in advance. For those of you stepping off the train, I thank you for giving my stuff a chance. For those sticking around for the ride, I hope I can entertain you. Okay, now back to the story!

***

“Hey.” I call as I trot up behind Heather who had lingered in the park to take in some wildflowers that had sprouted up along the edge of the path. Bent down as she was to smell them she was oblivious to how her big, beautiful behind was attracting some looks from a few of the fathers from the nearby soccer game. I shoot them a stern glare as I step into the path of their leering eyes.

“That was fast.” She rises with a small umbel of tiny pure white flowers in her hand.

“I am beat. And I’ve got another long day tomorrow. They said they’re out here a few times a week. We’re gonna meet up another time.” I say. “Besides, I was enjoying our walk.”

“It wasn’t the same without you.” She says. “You sure? You looked like you were having fun with your new friends.”

“I’m sure.”

This brings a smile to her beautiful face. She offers me the flowers to smell, which I do. Honestly I don’t pick up much aroma from them but I liked how they tickled my nose. I offer her my arm in that old fashioned way that I knew she liked. Her shoulders rise a little higher as she takes it with pride. With one arm looped through mine she holds the bloom in her other hand as we continue our after dinner stroll right where we left off.

“You really like flowers, huh?”

“Mmm.” She sniffs them “It’s this nose of mine. I can’t resist a pretty thing with a good smell.” Glancing over she smirks. “As you well know.”

Anyone passing by would miss the naughty undertone to our laughter, but we knew it. The secrecy of it only made it funnier. A more pleasant evening I could not remember as Heather and I silently make our way around the park with no particular path or destination. The quiet, comfortable warmth between us made it all the lovelier. It was difficult to describe but the energy had changed between us. Our conversation and the deal we’d struck gave us a sort of armor against the desires that we both felt. Unspoken things had been brought into the light. We knew how each other felt and we knew what could and couldn’t happen with those feelings. And most importantly, we had a plan in place. I didn’t have to like the fact that Heather wanted to see another man, the truth was I absolutely fucking despised the mere thought of it, but I could at least understand where she was coming from and in the meantime it gave us the freedom to nurture this special friendship that we were growing. And hopefully enjoy our special benefits.

“Heather?”

“Yes, handsome?”

“What are ya thinking about?”

She giggles and smells her flower again. “You.”

“Oh?”

“You were very cute playing with the guys.”

“Oh yeah?”

“Mm.” She nods. “The cutest one out there by far. You are quite flexible. Agile too. Very sexy. I suspect you were showing off for me.”

“Maybe a little.” I confess with a blush.

“He he he. I thought so.” She ruffles my hair. “I would have watched you longer but this skirt can only hide so much.”

“Heather!” I guffaw.

She laughs a merry laugh. Letting the flower slip from her hand she stops and turns toward me. Smoothing my shirt across my shoulders she looks me up and down, clearly appreciating what she was seeing. The moment her eyes meet mine a look of concern comes over her and she brings her right hand up to cup my cheek. Gently she swipes her thumb just below my eye. “Ohhh, sweetie. You’re tired.”

“I’m okay.” I whisper, though the truth was that my strength was flagging fast. The bout of frisbee had drained my reserves. I’d been trying to hide it but she had seen right through me just by looking in my eyes. “Maybe a little.”

“Of course you are. Such a long day. So stressful. They worked my boy so hard. And still you came out with me tonight.” Stroking her fingers around the back of my ear she smiles. “I think you’ve been strong enough for one day.”

“It has been a tough day.”

“Yes it has.” She pulls me in for a warm, squishy hug. “Let’s get you home, baby.”

Taking my hand she leads the way back through the park.

“I’m, um, I’m not too tired.” I say. “I can still, um, do stuff. Or watch…stuff.”

She chuckles and bumps my shoulder with hers. “Don’t worry. I didn’t forget.”

On the way in we say hello to Ms. Hancock who was aimlessly puttering around the front of her house. She gives the pair of us a suspicious look as we passed by. Perhaps she’d heard something last night or perhaps she was put off by our cozy demeanor with each other, either way Heather took no notice of it. If there was one thing that I was learning about Heather is that when it came to our nonstandard friendship she refused to feel ashamed by it.

Once inside the house she clicks the deadbolt then, much to my surprise, supports me to help me off with my shoes. I didn’t need the help, I wasn’t THAT tired, but she wanted to do it for me and I sure enjoyed the attention. “Good boy.” She whispers and kisses my cheek after the shoes were set on the rack. “Come on.”

From the door she leads me to the sofa and sits me down. “Thirsty, baby?”

“No, Ma’am.”

“Do you need a massage?”

“No, Ma’am. Thank you.”

“Okay.” With a kiss to my forehead she carefully lays me down on the sofa, making sure to center a pillow perfectly behind my head. Barely staying on with just the edge of her hip Heather sits at my side and softly pets my hair. “You just rest for a little. I’ll be close by if you need anything.”

“Yes, Ma’am.”

She tilts her head. “And what are you smiling about?”

“You.” I say. “Why are you treating me like this?”

“Does it bother you, Elliot?”

“No. I’m just not used to it. It’s…different. Is this a kink of yours or something?”

“If you want to call it that. It’s just what I like, especially with a honey boy as sweet as you. I just wanna wrap you up in a big ball of love.”

“Why?”

“Because you’re a special guy. You listen so good and try so hard and you make me feel beautiful, so I want to make you feel good.” She says. “You’re a man who can appreciate a little TLC. And it brings me joy to give it to you. I do it because you deserve it and so do I.”

“I like it too.” I whisper.

“I know.” Her hand drifts to my chest where it slowly rubs back and forth. “I saw that last night.”

“Nobody’s ever looked after me like you do. Nobody’s ever made me feel like you do.”

“Not even your Mama?”

“Well, maybe when I was little.”

“Mmm.” She grins as she lightly plays with my earlobe. “That’s good. Spoil a child too long and you are in for no end of misery. They’ll become insufferable brats.” Her soft hand caresses down the side of my neck. “It takes a man to be a good boy.”

“Am I really a good boy, Heather?”

“The goodest that I have ever seen.” She pinches my nose. “Gooder than good.”

“Ohhh. I like when you say those nice things to me.”

“Well, I like saying them.” She pats my chest. “Especially when they’re true.”

“Heather?”

“Yeah, baby?”

“I’m never going to find another woman like you, am I?”

Sympathy wells up in her brown eyes. “I don’t know, baby. I’m sorry.”

“It’s okay.” I say. “It wouldn’t be the same with someone else anyway.”

“No.” She sighs. “It wouldn’t.”

“Heather?”

“Yes, handsome?”

“Can I…um…suck…” My eyes pan down to the stretched fabric over her bust. “…um…”

“You want to nurse again tonight?”

I nod.

Sliding her free hand over a breast she gives it a light squeeze. “You liked that?”

I nod.

“Use your words, baby. It’s nothing to be ashamed of.”

“I liked…sucking on your breasts. I, um, I liked it a lot.”

Her smile grows. “That was nice. We’ll have to see. I’m not quite sure what I’ve got in store for my tuckered out guy tonight. If you’re really good for me tonight I think we can probably manage something. Sounds good?”

I nod. “Yes, Ma’am.”

“Atta boy. Now you rest up and save your energy.” Leaning in she kisses my cheek. “You’re gonna need it.”

Chapter 30: Captive Audience

Chapter Text

Hands folded over my chest I lay on the sofa ‘resting’, though the reality was that I was only laying here because she told me to. I was far too excited about what Heather had in store for me to truly relax. The more I thought about it the hornier I got…and the hungrier I became for another taste of her. During our walk I’d told her that I didn’t give a damn about her honey, that it was her I cared about, and at the time I meant it with all of my heart. But as time passed, it was nearing 24 hours now since my final taste, I found that I was craving it more and more. My thoughts lingered on the big throbbing source of that honey and the ways in which a good boy might get more of it. Knowing that I couldn’t get anymore I do what I can to push the thoughts from my mind, though the yearning remained.

As I lay there listening to her doing some tidying up and whatever else she was up to, I couldn’t actually see her thanks to the back of the couch, I am struck by the complete 180 my life had taken the past couple of days. On Monday at this hour I was slumped back staring at my computer screen watching something I couldn’t even clearly recall now as Blair did the same. We could have been doing something together, something fun or interesting or sexy, but instead we were each wallowing in a fog-brained world of our own.

As I reflect on it a paradox arises. With Blair I had total freedom. She didn’t care what I did, when I did it, or how I did it as long as it didn’t effect her. She would even cede to me sometimes and want me to take the lead when making a decision. But it was in that very freedom that I felt trapped. Here in Heather’s quaint home I had found rules, structure, expectations and straight up commands. In her gentle way she had taken control of me. Even when I didn’t have a direct order I had the guiding star of what I believed would make Heather happy or proud. And it was within that warm blanket of control that I had never felt more free.

Back then I had been numb. Physically, emotionally, and sexually numb. Our lack of intimacy and attraction, my performance issues, the lack of respect, everything stemmed ultimately to Blair and I not fulfilling each others needs. We were a bad match. I’d stayed with her out of convenience and because I feared that maybe that was as good as things got in this imperfect world. I was wrong. Heather had revealed to me a whole new universe of possibilities. While I might never have a woman as perfect as Heather I now knew that I didn’t need to settle for a woman like Blair. I knew better my own needs and was more sensitive to providing for my partner. Heather hadn’t simply freed me, she’d begun to fix my broken spirit.

“Hey cutie.” She peeks over the back of the sofa. “Sleepin?”

“Mm.” I smile and shake my head no.

Crossing her arms over the back she rests her chin on them and gazes down at me. “You still wanna watch me?”

“Mm.” My smile widens as I nod my head yes.

“I thought you’d say that.” Reaching down she teases at my bangs. “I’m a bit nervous.”

“Why?”

“You’ll be the first man besides Alexander to see me in that way.”

“Your other honey boys?”

She shakes her head. “Never. I’d play with them in public. Never alone. Never in private.”

“But last night…”

“That was different.” A soft smile warms her gorgeous features. “My handsome man needed some lovin. Tonight feels, I don’t know. Selfish. Especially after what we talked about in the park.”

“It’s okay to be selfish sometimes.”

“I confess that the thought of you watching me excites me. A lot.” Her index finger traces across my forehead and down my temple, her brown eyes following it’s path. “It would be good for me to become more comfortable with a man’s presence. Getting used to being seen again. Allowing myself to feel…sexual again.”

I whisper. “I want to see you, Heather.”

“You’ll be kind?”

“Heather, you’re the most beautiful woman I’ve ever seen.”

“There’s that silver tongue of yours again.” Her finger slowly passes across my lips. “I can think of a couple of better uses for a man’s tongue, but flattery is close behind.”

“Oh!”

“Sorry.” She pulls her hand away. “I don’t mean to tease.”

“It’s okay. I like it.”

“I guess we better start so we can get you to bed at a reasonable hour.”

“Yes, please.”

“You’ll still respect me in the morning?”

“Yes.”

“That’s what men always say.” She chuckles. “Or so I’m told.” Standing up she takes a deep breath and says. “Alright then. Let’s do this.”

“Yes!” I pop up off of the sofa with a zeal that belied my supposed exhaustion.

“Ha ha ha! Somebody’s excited.”

“Yes, Ma’am.”

“First, go get into your jammies.”

“Yes, Ma’am.”

“Then come back here and grab yourself a chair.”

“A chair?”

“You’re just watching for the first bit.” She says. “Until I’ve cooled this fire you’ve stoked up in me with all your sexy smilin and laughin and frisbee playin you and I are not going to touch. We’re doing this for fun, baby. We’re not taking any risks.”

“Yes, Ma’am.” I nod. “Got it. Pajamas. Chair.”

“And then…” A shudder runs down her body, though she hides it well. “…come knock on my door. I’ll call you in when I’m ready.”

***

Knock, knock, knock.

Within just a few seconds the door glides open to reveal Heather standing in an elegant red silk robe that hugged her voluptuous body in all the right ways. The only other piece of clothing that I could see on her were a pair of sheer black stockings covering her shapely calves and feet. Her makeup had been freshened up, her full lips now a deep glossy red. But it was the sultry fire in her eyes that commanded my attention most of all.

“Woah!”

She looks me up and down in a way that made me think she might gobble me up right there on the spot but then steps to the side to allow me in. Her room was sumptuous with rich colors, evocative perfumed aromas and luxurious decor. At odds with the rest of her humble abode the space exuded a class that could only be achieved through wealth. A wealth borrowed from another time and another life as evidenced by the slightly claustrophobic sense of too much packed in too tightly. The furnishings were meant for a room much larger than this. Silently I hoped that whatever man was lucky enough to get this angelic woman for his own could keep her in a lifestyle that she deserved.

With a wave of her hand she indicates where to place my chair. Pulling it in behind me I place it at the foot of the big oak four-poster bed. Still without a word spoken she motions me to sit down, which I do. She smiles. From the top of a dress she pulls a black ribbon. No, not a ribbon. It was another stocking similar to the ones she wore. As she approaches me with it stretched between her hands I cock my head curiously. Leaning down she lays the softest, sweetest kiss upon my cheek.

Completely under her spell I sit gazing up at her as she gently brings my arms behind my back. I feel the nylon wrap around my wrists, I savor the warmth of her cheek against my neck and the closeness of her body as knots are tied, and it is only as she is stepping away that I even realized what had just happened.

“Oh.” I pull at my arms only to find them secured behind me. She’d bound my wrists to each other then tied them off to the back of the chair! I might have been able to wriggle free had I really wanted to, but that was the LAST thing I wanted. In bondage for the first time in my life I am at once overwhelmed by a sense of helplessness I’d never experienced. Heather had me completely at her mercy! OH GOD! YES! “Hehhhmmm.”

Her seductive grin widens at the whimper that came unbidden to my lips and grows even more as my already diamond hard boner strains against my pajamas with me having no way to hide it.

“As I said, we can’t take any risks. Mmmm.” She croons as she runs a finger down my chest. “I cannot take the chance of you going for some honey without permission.” She steps back and pauses a minute just to drink me in. “Now you just stay right there, baby, and enjoy the show.”

Chapter 31: Strip Show

Chapter Text

In another time and place I might have panicked at the sudden loss of control but under Heather’s loving care I hadn’t a care in the world. As it always was with her, I just knew in my heart that she would never harm me. With a trust this complete I could enjoy the sheer erotic thrill of being bound by an older, dominant woman.

Heather starts to turn away when she suddenly stop and looks back at me again.

“Hm?” I tilt my head.

Swooping in she takes me by the shoulders and pins me against the back of the chair while at the same moment kissing my cheek. She lets out a little laugh then kisses my other cheek. The next thing I knew I was being peppered with kiss after kiss all across my face and neck.

“What are you doing?” I laugh, turning my way this way and that like I might with a slobbery puppy. “Ha ha ha!” Kiss, kiss, kiss, kiss her lips are everywhere!

“It just dawned on me that I can kiss you all I want and you can’t stop me. MWAH!”

“When have I ever stopped you? Ha ha ha!”

“Never. But it’s still fun.”

Nuzzling deep into my neck just behind my ear Heather takes a deep inhale through her nose. As she stands she drags a finger up my neck to flick my chin before turning and striding away, her plump bottom swaying hypnotically as she went.

Heather walks around the side of the bed and stops. Still facing away from me she begins to slowly untie the belt of her robe. As she lets the silk belt fall to her sides she peeks back over her shoulder to find that had the complete attention of both me and the stiffy tenting my jammies. With an oh so seductive smile she faces away again. She pulls the top of her robe down just enough for me to see her smooth, pale shoulders. Rocking her wide, womanly hips back and forth she inches the robe lower and lower down her back to reveal the black straps of some sort of lingerie. The robe then rises, all the way to her shoulders again, before plunging back down to her lower back. She was teasing me and I loved it.

Then all at once she lets the robe go. The red silk glides down her thick, shapely legs to pool around her feet like water in slow motion, revealing the softest, curviest, milfyest body that this lucky little honey boy had ever seen. Last night in the ethereal moonlight her beauty was like out of a dream, but here in the warm lights of the room’s two lamps her flesh was altogether earthly. The rich brown of her hair running down her back to kiss the top of her ass, the pale peach of her supple skin, the flashing red of her nails, I saw her every vibrant detail. This was no angel. This was a woman in the ripest years of her life.

She wore a sheer black baby doll that hugged her around the lower chest then draped loosely down just past her plump ass cheeks and did nothing to obscure the fair flesh beneath it. Her thick hourglass figure is only accentuated by the gossamer black surrounding it. Beyond this and her matching stockings there was only a red, barely there, G string panties. As my eyes follow the slender band of red that disappeared down the cleft of her ass all I could think about was that big, luscious booty sitting on my face. I shift in my chair, both wishing that I could grab my dick but also glad that I couldn’t.

Her body undulates as she continues to sway her hips left and right. Her motions were smooth and sensual yet clearly did not come easily to her. She didn’t have Blair’s lithe flexibility nor her practiced rhythm, but it was exactly her slight awkwardness that made this so sexy and so real. As I sat there in awe I could not for the life of me figure out why I used to prefer Blair’s bony little bum to a real woman’s ass like this. What was I thinking!? Running her hands up and down her exquisite curves she dances for her captive audience of one.

“You’re so sexy.” I whisper through an open, salivating mouth. I swallow hard before the drool could escape. “Oh wow!”

“Mmmm.”

In her dance she takes one step back and then another to end up at the corner of her bed. She hadn’t yet shown me her front but I could tell that she was building up to it. Despite my raging erection I could have watched this all night long.

Stretching her hands high above her head with her feet close together to really highlight her perfect shape she lets out a crooning hum. “Mmmmm. I feel so…lewd. So sinful. So wrong. Dancing for my handsome young stallion. Mmmm. I know this is bad but it feels soooo right.”

“It’s not wrong, Heather. It’s not. You look so good.”

Despite my encouragement I knew exactly what she was talking about. Flavoring every sexy second of this arousing performance was the spice of taboo. She in her forties, me in my twenties, the age gap between us made this all feel so forbidden. She was old enough to be my mother. She actually was the mother of one of my childhood classmates. She should know better. I should be out chasing women my own age. Yet here were, together. Everything about this made it feel like we were defying the laws of God and man, which only acted to make our illicit attraction burn all the hotter.

Reaching back Heather finds the corner post of the bed. Using it for support she gyrates her hips then in a sudden twirl turns to face me. She stops directly behind the post, holding it in both her hands as she peeks around it at me with lust burning in her brown eyes. Still the tease her forearms covered her nipples and the sturdy oak post her crotch. She licks her ruby lips as she begins to stroke the post as if it were her own giant cock.

“Do you want to see it?” She says in a breathy whisper.

“Yes!”

“Heh, heh, heh.” She grins wickedly. Letting her arms stroke free she reveals her huge tits to me in all of their glory. Though there was fabric over them I could see them every bit as clearly as the night before. My mouth watered for another taste of those big, plump nipples. Her hands stroking lower and lower down the pole she asks again. “You really want to see it, baby?”

“Yes! Yes, please. Please!”

“Please? Ohhhh, you sweet thing. You know I can’t resist a good boy.”

“Please. Please let me see you.” I beg in that soft way I’d used in the bath. “Please let me see your cock.”

“Anything for you.”

Her eyes locked on mine she shifts to her right. Swinging from out behind the post, not much thinner than it was, is Heather’s massive schlong!

“OH!” I gasp, surprised to see it in the flesh.

The G string I saw from behind had me expecting panties. It had me expecting another bulge before big reveal. Instead it turned out that the G string supported a lacy pouch that held Heather’s big balls in a snug little package. Heather’s cock was…it was…it was a miracle of nature! It was a wonder of the world! IT WAS FUCKING HUGE!

The bulge I’d seen the night before had not prepared me for the monster before me now. Allowed to hang free Heather’s thick, tapered knob dipped nearly to her knees. Its veiny girth would have even the biggest porn stars feeling inadequate. Around the center of that incredible girth was a frilly black lace band with a deep red bow. It looked like one of those garters a new bride might wear, though this one was designed to fit around a third leg.

The dick-garter was a wonderfully feminine touch to what otherwise would have been the most masculine of sights. It was a welcome reminder that Heather was every inch a woman. And what a woman!

Her left arm holding the post she steps around and leans into it. Taking her mammoth member in her soft hand, her fingers and thumb not even close to touching, she slowly lifts it. The heavy sag reveals that she wasn’t yet fully hard! Dear God! How big did that thing get!?

“Do you like it, baby?” She begins to stroke from garter to tip. “Mmmm. She likes you.”

My words failing me all I can do is stare.

“I know it’s big. I was just born this way, sweetie.”

“Uhhh…”

“Don’t let it intimidate you, Elliot. Don’t let me make you feel lesser. Your cock is huge. A real man’s cock. I love your big cock, Elliot. You don’t have to measure yourself against me. Okay?”

In my stunned state penis envy hadn’t even occurred to me. Hers was just too big to compare. It was in a whole different category. If they were creatures her mighty serpent could have swallowed up my five inch worm in a gulp and been hungry for more. As incredible as it was, it also just felt…proper. Of course she would be so much bigger than her honey boy. Of course she’d put her boy toy to shame. Of course a woman like her would be superior sexually to a man like me. All the pieces just fit together. As I gawk at her surging monster with a gnawing hunger for honey my own manhood is straining harder than ever. Had my hands been free I wouldn’t have been able to resist myself from starting to wank.

“Elliot?” She says softly.

“Huh?” Somehow I tear my eyes away from her member to look up into her eyes.

“You okay, baby? Talk to me.”

“You’re incredible!” I whisper. “Oh, Heather! Ohhhhh! You’re incredible!”

Her worries eased as she recognizes my state as erotic awe and not intimidation or bitter jealousy Heather’s beautiful smile return, brighter than ever.

Chapter 32: Like'em Big?

Chapter Text

“You like’em big, huh?”

“Yes, Ma’am!”

“Heh!” She swings around the post, her other hand still holding her dick, and rolls up onto the mattress of the big four-poster bed. On her knees facing away from me waggles her plump booty my way, the hem of her short nightie swaying along the bottom crescents of her cheeks. She gives her butt a swat. It ripples like Blair’s never did. “You like my big behind?”

“Yes!”

She turns her torso, showing me a profile of her left titty through her barely there baby doll as she gives it a squeeze. Her fingers sink deep into the supple flesh. “You like my big tits?”

“Yes! Yes!”

“Even my big belly?” Her hand glides down her super soft, smooth tummy. Yes she had fat there but it was hardly a gut. More like…a plush welcoming pillow. I remembered how nice it felt against my cheek as I sucked her tit last night. To this man’s eye it was neither big nor little, it was simply perfect.

“YES!”

She rotates around to reveal her penis once more, looking bigger than ever! She gives it a slow, light stroke from garter to tip. “And you like my big cock?”

I nod enthusiastically.

“I wanna hear your words, baby. Don’t be shy.”

“I like your big cock!” I blurt out all at once. They were words I never thought I’d speak but now that I had it felt good. “I like it all. All of you! What a body!”

“Mmmm.” She smiles as she strokes herself with long, smooth strokes. “Here I was worried I might intimidate you.”

“No, Ma’am.” I say as I sit up straighter. “I think you’re so hot, Heather.”

Her ruby lips part into a bright grin. Before my eyes I can see her confidence and her sexiness grow. Rising high, kneeling in the center of her bed, Heather twirls her hips and runs her left hand over her soft flesh as her right grips the hard. Her eyes pan down my body to arrive at the twitching tent in my pajamas. Nibbling her bottom lip her eyes linger there a moment before she blinks and shakes her head, as if waking from a dream. I could not get over how GOOD it felt to be looked at like that. Her open desire for me made me feel like the twice the man I was. And I could tell that she enjoyed being watched like that as well.

She goes down on all fours and undulates left and right. Her big, heavy tits swing and sway beneath her as her huge hard schlong swipes across the covers. She crawls halfway then rises again, thrusting her breasts high as she grabs onto her dick with both hands. Just then a glistening bud of clear precum sprouts from the plump tip of her cock.

“Oh! Ohhhh!” I gasp. Within seconds my mouth is watering. “Is that…honey?”

“Yes, Elliot.” Heather dabs the blob with two fingers and smears it down the front of her incredible penis. “You want some, don’t you?”

“Yes, Ma’am.” I whisper.

“I wish we could.” She licks it from her fingers.

My lips mimic hers as they smack. I could almost feel it on my tongue. My hips thrust, my knob grinds against the cloth of the pajamas, my anus clenches tight, and I pull against the stocking holding me to the chair. A rising force inside of me was screaming at me to beg. Beg for your honey, boy! BEG! Throw yourself at her feet! Give yourself to her! For the first time I was truly feeling the addiction that Heather had warned me about. I knew that giving in and pressing my luck would only risk ending this moment so I stay silent.

Hot and sultry Heather sways and gyrates in ways to beckon a man’s fancy. She bends to highlight her curves and moves with a jaguar’s fluidity, moving to music that only she and I could hear. She lifts the baby doll to give me a peak of raw flesh then lets it waft back down her body. She snaps the strap of her panties and swats her big booty. And always her hands roamed, inviting my mesmerized focus to follow through the hills and valleys. Again and again her eyes would return to me, savoring the sight of being watched so rapturously.

Rolling to her back she arches her back and claws her fingers up her body. “Mmmmm!” Pointing one toe skyward she takes the stocking and slowwwly peels it up her curvy leg revealing the sumptuous white flesh beneath. I wanted so bad to kiss that fair thigh, to lick it, to grab onto it like a horny dog and hump it! With just that thigh alone I could be a happy man. Once past the knee she bends her leg and pulls the stocking from her body. With a lasso like twirl she then lets go to let it fly off to the side. One foot bare and the other covered she kicks her feet in the air. All at once she brings her feet down and thrusts her hips high. Griping her cock tightly she flexes it to its full hardness, its fat knob swelling as another wad of honey oozes out to trickle down her length!

“Oh God!”

“Heh!” She flashes me a horny glance.

She rolls back up to one knee. Her other leg she extends to show off its shapely contours and the ultra soft flesh of her inner thigh as she runs her hand up and down. On the third sensual stroke she slides her fingers beneath the stocking to push it down and down and down until it too had been removed. This time she stretches it like an elastic and shoots it my way, though it only reaches to the end of the bed. With a twirl she turns away again. And again she waggles her fine, mature ass. OH GOD! I yearned to dive between those big cheeks and never return! And there between her lovely legs was the prodigious bulge of that lacy little pouch that cupped her balls reminding me that she was a lady like no other. Peering over her shoulder Heather watches me watching her. My eyes on her feeds her like hers fed me. Her dormant desires, her starving libido, and her womanly pride all swell like her raging erection. With her eyes locked on me she pinches, jiggles, shakes and pats her beautiful badonkadonk.

“I love your ass.” I sigh. “Ohhhh!”

“Mmmm!” She croons approvingly.

Her shoulders begin to rock and roll as she pulls the skirt of her baby doll left and right. Up and up it goes, then down, then up again until she is pulling it over her head. She turns to face me. Hiding behind it like a belly-dancer with veil she peeks over and fixes me with a fiery gaze before twirling it in the air and launching it my way. The sheer fabric catches air and falls short to drift down over my toes. Taking the smooth cloth with my feet I rub it’s softness between them. She’d told me I’d get to watch her masturbate but this was so much more. She had dressed for me, danced for me, and now performed for me like my own personal stripper. What a woman!

Now topless Heather grabs both her breasts at once and squeezes them while again tensing her member to the max. To my absolute awe her massive cock hovers in the air by its own strength! I never thought one that big could do that! The precum was flowing steady now, even given our disparate proportions it was more than I would ever leak. I then notice how much bigger the hole at her tip was mine. Wide enough I could probably stick my pinkie down it! As I am marveling at her tip a big drop forms at her tip and slowly begins to droop. I lean forward mouth agape as I wished to catch that drop on my tongue. From my own throat I hear a soft whine. “Nnnngh.”

“Oops.” Heather catches it just in time before it falls and smears it around her tip. “Things are about to get messy.” Prepared for this moment she reaches over the side of the bed and brings up a big, puffy towel which she spread over the mattress between us. “Enjoying the show, handsome?”

“Yes!” I nod.

“Hahhh.” She rubs her hands down her breasts, over her belly, and down her smooth thighs. “It’s nice to be seen again. Like this. Like a woman. Ohhh, Elliot.”

“Heather?”

“Yes, handsome?”

“Um…”

She smiles, her voice warm and her gaze smoldering. “Ask your question, baby.”

“Um…if I was your boy toy…”

“He he he!”

“I know I can’t, but… If I was…yours…really yours…what would you do with me?”

“What would I do with you? If you were my one and only boy toy to play with?”

“Yes.”

“My handsome trophy boy?”

“Yes!”

“If you were my darling, precious man to love and to hold?”

“Yes!!”

“My very own sexy little fuck boy?”

“Yes! Yes!”

“Mmmm.” She hums while another glimmering drop forms. “Why don’t I show you?”

Chapter 33: Dream Man

Chapter Text

Heather’s gaze drifts downward until she is staring at the bed in front of her.

“If you were mine…” This whisper fades into silence. A long, still silence as a sort of dreamy reverie comes over her. Her eyes are focused but not on anything on this realm of existence. From the tip of her dick a steady drip, drip, drip of honey begins to drop onto the towel below. A dozen emotions pass over her face before settling into a faint smile. Her right holds her dick as the left reaches out to touch something intangible and invisible. “You would here. Right here. Looking so good.” Collecting some of her precum she smears her tip and lubes the top half of her erection then begins to stroke. Slowly, smoothly, and softly she strokes. Her other hand curls as if coming down around the top of a thigh. “Perhaps you would be on your back. Mmmm. Legs spread. Your beautiful blue eyes looking up at me and…pleading. That adorable, perfect penis of yours already so hard.” She sighs. “So hard.”

Caught up in her daydream my vision shimmers and…I can almost see myself there on the bed. Me with my nees bend, legs wide, and waiting to be mounted. More honey flows and in her stroking it is brought back over her shaft, her precum providing more than enough lubricant for her to stroke freely.

“Mmmm. No. No. Today I want you on your stomach.” She laughs lightly as she reaches down to help the dream Elliot roll over. “Yes. That’s what I want today. Mmmm.” Her hand caresses the smooth curve of my ass. “Just like that. Ohhh, Elliot.”

“Heatherrr.” I sigh.

“Mmm.” Her smile grows and her cock surges as we both fall deeper into the dream. “Maybe I have you tied? Tied to the bed.” She motions to the four posts where wrists and ankles could be secured by rope or chain. “Mmm…no. No. Not today. Today I want to see my man squirm for me.”

“Yessss.”

Stopping her stroking she reaches with her other hand and takes a gentle hold on dream Elliot’s other bum cheek. A buttock in each hand she rubs and massages and lightly pulls them apart. She lets out a gasp…then bends forward. Burying her face between her hands Heather pushes her tongue deep into my ass!

“OH!”

“You taste good.” She moans softly. She gives each cheek a tender, loving kiss. Then she goes in for seconds. “Ohhh. Nnghh!”

“Yes. Yes!”

“My baby wants it so bad. He’s begging for it.” Her tongue begins to jab, jab, jab in and out of my hole.

“Yes!” I hear a voice say. My voice, but coming from on the bed. “Please, Heather. I want it.”

“Ohhh! Don’t worry, baby. I’m here. Heather’s here baby.” She spreads my specter’s legs and hurries to bring her cock to press against my ass. “Ohhh, yesss. You feel me baby? Do you feel my love?”

“Yes! Yes!”

Moving her tip up and down, as if rubbing against my anus, she smears the copious honey around and around her fat knob. “Mmmm. Just a little honey. Yesss. That’s it. It heals. It soothes. It makes the flesh supple and…flexible. You can take it, my love. Don’t be scared.”

“I want it.” I whine, my real legs spreading as my body on its own pushes my butt hard down on the seat of the chair.

“Ohhhhh!” Her sultry voice moans as she grips her knob tightly with both hands and slowly pushes through her grip. Her fingers spread apart just like my ass would have to if I were really there. “OHHHHH!”

“Ohhhh yessss!” With one long stroke she pushes the dick garter down to the base of her shaft. I don’t see a garter though. I see my own anus stretched around her hard girth as she buried herself inside of me. “Sooo deep!”

“Yes, my sweet man.” She croons as she strokes and thrusts and builds into a slow, steady rhythm. “Nice and deep. Ohhhh, mmmm, you’re so tight baby.”

“Yesss!”

“This would be the night I claimed you as mine. Mine forever. Hahhh!” Her hazy grin is triumphant. “Once my semen has entered your lower intestines and been digested…it’s done. Nothing in the world could take you away from me. No woman could steal you.” Harder she thrusts, faster she strokes, her breasts begin to bounce and all her lovely soft bits jiggle as the honey drips and sprays off of her surging cock. “Mine! My man! My good boy! YOU’RE MINE! MINE!!” Baring her teeth she hisses savagely as I struggle against my bondage. She needed me! She needed her man! I needed to go to her! “Hah! Hah! Ohhh!” Her breath is rapid and gasping as she fucks faster and faster, her big titties clapping off her belly as her balls swing like pendulums. “Yes. Elliot! Yes! YES! OHHHH ELLIOT!”

“Heatherrrr!” I moan as my hips rock at the same pace. My own precum wets my bottoms, soaking through in a dark circle, as drool runs from the corner of my mouth. All that honey! Right there to the licked and sucked. Her big cock…so big…right there to be fucked! Never had I desired one before but in the moment I desired hers. Wanted cock! Her cock! NOW! My voice rising into one of pure submission I writhe and mewl. “Ohhmmmm!”

“OH GOD!” Her shoulders suddenly hunch as her body heaves. Slamming forward she plants her tip down into the towel and I watch in awe as the first great wad of cum forms at her tip! Just one shot was as much as my entire load after a week’s abstinence. Denied the freedom of straight shot into the air her creamy pool grows and grows and grows on the towel around her knob. “Ohhhhh!” She sings as her cock throbs and pulses within her tight grip. “HNNNNGHHHH!!!”

And then…it was over. The spell was broken. Panting hard Heather returns to her senses and the phantom Elliot dissolves into thin air. Supporting herself on one arm as the other squeezes out the dregs of her load she stares down at the bed. Her face, so beautiful in its flushed post-nut glow, flinching against conflicting emotions. Slowly, a bit sheepishly, she looks up at me again.

“I got carried away.” She whispers.

Myself a trembling wreck I fall back against the chair. “Oh Heather!”

“Those things I said…I’m…I never…”

“It’s okay. It was just a fantasy. Just a wonderful fantasy.”

She swallows hard and steadies herself with a deep breath. “Whoooo.” She sits back in a kneeling position looking at the mess she’s made. “I haven’t cum like that since…well, not in a long time.”

“You just needed the right kind of inspiration.”

This makes her laugh. Laughter that makes my own heart sing. “Yes, baby. I think you might be right about that. Wow.”

“Wow indeed!” I gawk at the massive pool of cum glimmering on the towel. Jesus! She could go into bukkake porn as a solo act! I have to suck the spit back into my mouth as I threatens to escape my lips.

With a chuckle she folds the towel over her load and wipes her dick clean. “Let’s not tempt you. He he he. No jelly for you.”

“Jelly?”

“Royal Jelly. Cum. The real thing.” Her body loose and relaxed she lounges back against her pillows, her big titties slumping to each side as her massive softening member lays heavy across her leg. “Ohhh.” She fans herself. “That was just lovely.” She pulls a long intake through her nostrils to somehow catch a whiff of me over the heavy, pungent aroma of her own cum that hung heavy through the room. “Mmmm. A magazine can never replace a real man.”

“I’m glad I could be your fap material.”

“Fap material!? Ha ha ha!”

I giggle. “I’ve never…seen anything like that before.”

“I bet.” She winks. The air is charged with emotion as we just stare at each other for a lingering moment. There was so much to be said yet the words escaped us both. At last she lets out a long sigh and glances down to the tent in my pants. “Well. I suppose it would be rude if I just left you like that.”

I look down at my boner than back to her with a big, goofy grin and nod like mad.

“Alright! Alright! I get the hint.” She dries her hands again on the edge of the towel and says. “I’m a bit out of practice but let’s see what Heather can do for her handsome man, hm?”

Chapter 34: Ugh!

Chapter Text

Heather rolls off of the bed and approaches me, her thick, soft body bouncing to each step as her heavy softening schlong sways pendulously in front of her. She comes to stand before me with one hand on her hip. With her cock barely a foot away from my face she lingers a moment to look down on me in the most wonderfully dominant way. I gaze back up at her, my eyes wide and pleading. For a moment time seems to stop.

“You are going to make a lucky woman very happy someday, Elliot.” She pinches my chin.

“Yours will be the luckiest man in the world.” I whisper back.

“We’ll see.” A wistful smile flits across her blushed face. Lowering herself she kneels in front of me and begins to unbutton the shirt of my pajamas. “I’ve heard of friends with benefits but this is getting out of hand.” She quips as she pulls my shirt apart to reveal my chest and stomach. Pushing her palms up my torso she guides the shirt up and over my shoulders where it tumbles down to gather around my tied wrists. “We’re pushing this honey boy thing way past where it’s supposed to go.”

“I won’t tell anybody if you won’t.”

She laughs and kisses my tummy. “Silly boy.”

“Bum up.” She says as she takes a hold of my waistband. Needless to say I listen. “OH!” She giggles when my aching hard dick springs free as she pulls my bottoms down my legs. “Happy to see you too, fella.” After removing my pants she then pulls the garter from her own mighty cock to drop it down over my stiffy. Like in a game of ring toss the lacy loop twirls freely down my pole. Seeing it so loose around my member was a humbling and titillating reminder of our vastly disparate dimensions. Taking the bottom of the loop she tucks it under my balls so that it encircled the whole base of my junk. The soft lace tickles my scrotum and gooch. “Look at him in his fancy tuxedo! My goodness!” She fans herself as if catching sight of some well dressed beef cake. “So dashing!”

“You are something else, Heather.” I chuckle. “Please, don’t ever change.

With a wink she quips. “Why mess with perfection?”

“Ha!”

What was this feeling? I was having…fun! Usually sex was such a serious business as both me and my partner tried hard to be hot and sexy. But with Heather my soul felt light and free.

“Heather?”

“Yes, handsome?”

“I, um, I think I like being tied up.”

“Oh?”

“I think you’re going to give me a new fetish.”

“He he he!” With twiddling fingers she tickles my balls. “Well I’m glad I can still teach a guy a thing or two.”

“Ha ha ha!” I laugh and squirm at her tickling which gets her giggling even more. Then, all at once, Heather stops. A strange look of…longing comes over her as her eyes glide about my naked, helpless body. Was she thinking of Alexander? Was she having regrets? I couldn’t read her. “Heather?”

Standing as tall as she can on her knees she leans in and wraps me up into a big, squishy embrace. Raw flesh against raw flesh her soft, warmth presses into me and around me as she hugs me close.

“Heather?”

“Shhhh.” She kisses my cheek tenderly. “Shhh. Let me hold you, baby. Just…just let me hold you.”

“Okay.” I whisper.

And hold me she does. After a full minute passes I realize this was going to take awhile. I lightly lay my head down on her shoulder and allow her to take what she needed from me. It was…wonderful. Her skin was hot from her recent arousal and still moist with sweat. As always her flesh is so unbelievably soft. Never had I felt so much of it before as she does all she can to press as much of her against as much of me as she could possibly do. Her supple belly against my hardness is particularly nice. With soft nuzzles and even softer kisses along the tender flesh of my shoulder and neck she sends goosebumps spreading across my skin. Relaxing completely I give myself over to being snuggled. I don’t know what inspired this moment, perhaps it was simply a need for softness during her post-nut glow or something deeper, either way I let Heather hold me for a long as he heart desired and savor every single second of it.

When she eventually pulls away again and sits her butt down between her feet on the floor the trouble had passed. There is a calm, easy joy emanating off of her as she returns her attention to my penis without even a mention of what just happened.

“Okay. I warned you I’m out of practice.” Shifting closer she curls two fingers and a thumb around the base of my raging erection and licks her plump lips. “I’ll do my best.”

Without giving a chance to reply she wraps those lips around the knob of my cock!

“Oh!” I gasp as her warm wetness engulfs my knob. “Oh wow!”

“Hmm.” Settling in to get get comfortable she tucks her hair behind her right ear and begins to suck. Her voice high, soft and feminine she lets out the most delightful hum. “Mmmm.”

“Ohhh, Heather. Ohhhh.”

She looks up at me, her eyes dancing at the sounds of my joy, and begins to slowly bob up and down the top half of my dick. “Hmm. Mmm. Mmmm.”

Gazing down into her beautiful brown eyes I am consumed by them.

“Mmm. Hmmm. Mmm…glrgh!” She comes up suddenly after going too deep. Clearing her throat then swallowing hard she says with a laugh laugh. “Heh! You’re a big boy!” With a quick lick swirled around my knob she is back on me again in a blink.

Big boy? Big boy!? FUUUUCK! Nobody had ever called me big before. Certainly not Blair. Not said it and meant it at least. I knew I was only a humble five inches but by God Heather made me feel twice that size.

Her other hand rises to oh so tenderly cup my balls and begin to rub them as her lips glided smoothly up and down my boner. Her mouth felt soooo good. Everything was sooooo soft. Soooo gentle. By any objective measure Blair was superior at giving head. She sucked hard, deeper, faster and did things with her tongue that would make my eyes roll back. But Heather…it was just…it was more. It was all so much more. Her coos, her hums, the way she touched my manhood like it was the most precious and fragile thing in the world. And while she might not give blowjobs with the skill of a porn star she gave it earnestly and with of all her heart. She was an inappropriately older woman. She had a cock that dwarfed my own. I was bound to my chair. This ought to feel kinky and nasty. But instead it felt as natural as the sunrise. I never knew a beej could be beautiful. Heather made it beautiful. She made everything beautiful.

“Mmm. Mmmm. Mmmm.” With soft, crooning hums she glides up and down my shaft while the fingers that fondled my berries began to wander. Lower and lower the explore down my sensitive taint toward the hole she’d just been fantasizing about. As I would do for no other woman…I spread my legs wider and push my butt forward.

“Ohhh, Heather. Ohhhh my God.” I sigh as my passion swells. “You feel so gooood.”

“Hmmm.” Her middle finger strays from the rest to lightly push through my cheeks.

“Hah!” I gasp loudly as touches my anus.

“MMMM!”

Sucking hard and faster her finger begins to push and probe against my tight sphincter. My hips begin to rock causing me to push deeper into her mouth on the thrust up and increase the pressure against my asshole on the way down. All the while her gorgeous face beamed up at me and the strong aphrodisiac aroma of her ‘jelly’ still hung thick in my nostrils. This was so fucking GOOD!

“Heather…Heather I…I…!” In a flash I am suddenly gripped by an uncontrollable urge to cum! “Fuck! I’m gonna…!” My warning is too late as it hits me with the speed and force of a bullet! “NNNGH!”

“HM!” Heather’s eyes flare wide and she lets out a soft hum of surprise as suddenly sperm is pumping into her mouth. “MMM!” Her face contorts at the unexpected taste of my semen flooding her palate but diligently her lips remain tightly sealed around my shaft. Going still she grips my base tightly in her hand while maintaining a hard suction with her mouth. “MM! Mmmm!”

I am rocked in my chair as my hard throbbing manhood unloads into her hot maw. “Hahhhhh!”

After a few hard pumps Heather has a decision to make and make it she does as I hear and feel a strong…“Glrp!”…as she swallows my jizz.

Not one creamy drop escapes her lips as I grunt and groan and writhe at the mercy of the climax that had seized me.

After what felt an age I tremble down the other side of my ecstasy to the sight of Heather’s hardened eyes staring up into mine. She raises an unamused brow as she lets my spent wiener flop from her lips.

“Sorry!” I gasp.

“You stinker!” She jabs my belly with a finger. “You need to let a girl know when you’re going to cum. It’s basic consideration.” Sticking out her tongue she cringes. “Ugh!”

“It happened again. I’m so sorry. It was just so…ohhhhh.” I melt back into my chair. “You’re too good for me, Heather. You’re too much.”

Smacking her lips she runs her tongue around her mouth. “I guess it wasn’t so bad.” By her reaction it hits me that she’d never, or at least rarely, swallowed a load before! “Mmm, actually not bad at all. Intense!” She draws a sharp sniff through her nose then lets the breath out her mouth. “But…manageable. But still! A little warning next time? It’s only gentlemanly. I won’t have my man not being a…I mean…you should be considerate, Elliot.”

“Yes, Ma’am.” After a beat I hoot. “Next time!?”

“IF there’s a next time.” She states firmly. “IF! And if I do I won’t let you off so easy if this happens again. Understood, young man?”

“Yes, Ma’am!” I say with a big grin. “I’ll be better.”

“Mmmm.” Her faux sternness fades, replaced by that wonderful warm smile again. She looked positively smitten as she watches my dick slowly shrink. “You were just excited, that’s all. Men are so excitable, aren’t they? Especially men your age.”

“Yeah. You can say that again! Whoo!”

“He he he! You’ll learn, baby.” With a single finger she pets my manhood like it were a pet hamster. “Mmm.” A contented hum accompanies her growing smile as she lays her cheek on my thigh and begins to treat my softening member with gentle little pecks and smooches. Nuzzling in she plants a hard kiss in the center of my shaft and whispers. “Good boy.”

Chapter 35: This Is It

Chapter Text

Once more the energy between us changes, this time returning to something friendly and far less intimate. Heather pulls my pajama shirt back up my arms and over my shoulders. She smooths out the wrinkles and arranges the collar before buttoning me back up again. When the last one is fastened she presses her palm to my chest and runs her hand down the seam to ensure the buttons laid right as well. She glances up at me and smirks. I was already smiling. Each time she did this kind of thing I enjoyed it more than the last. It was really quite nice to be looked after. Leaning in Heather reaches around me with both arms to begin to untie the hose binding my wrists. It surely would have been easier to get up and walk around to do it but, Heather being Heather, she chooses instead to sneak in an extra hug in the process. Once free she brings my wrists around to the front and lays them over my thighs so that she could inspect their condition. Seeing that the nylon had not bit my skin she gives my hands a pat then rises to her feet. My grin widens as I admire her soft figure, plump boobs and fat, flaccid member hovering a couple feet in front of me. Pausing a moment Heather watches me for a few second ogle her before stepping back.

“Fetch me my robe?” She asks sweetly with a wave of her hand toward where it had fallen.

“Yes, Ma’am.” My sweaty ass peels from the seat of the chair as I hurry to retrieve her robe.

Instead of taking it from me when I return she hold an arm out. Reading her desire I feed an arm over her hand and pull the robe across her shoulders. Standing behind her I aid her in putting on the other sleeve. “Now that is being a gentleman.” She says happily while pulling the robe over her body and tying the belt. Reaching over to caress my cheek she turns her head to look at me. “Thank you, baby. For everything.”

“It was my pleasure.”

She scrunches her nose and twists her mouth in an expression of ‘yuck’ and quips. “Oh, I know!”

We laugh that easy laugh of ours.

“I swear I won’t do that again. Um, given the chance.”

Patting my chest she says. “I’ll get you whipped into shape. Given the chance.”

“Whipped!?”

“Figuratively speaking of course.” She steps in to pinch my bare bottom. “Now quit wavin that cute ass of yours around and get some pants on.”

“Yes, Ma’am.”

Once dressed I am sent from the room as she cleans up. Sliding the chair back into its place at the table I am absolutely buzzing from what I’d just experienced. The bondage, the show, that intense hug in the middle, even just obeying her little request for her robe, everything about what had just happened had my heart dancing a joyous jig. Heather and I had crossed a line tonight. We were closer than we had ever been and I couldn’t have been happier. It was a bittersweet high knowing what I knew but in the mood I was in I could only taste the sweet. When I go to take a piss I cannot contain the laugh as I see the red lip-shaped blotches of lipstick dotted all across my face and neck. It was such a shame to have to wash them off.

I was super energized despite my weary body and post-nut glow. Like before when I worked out the other night I was filled with this compulsion to DO something. Something useful. Something to improve myself. Far too tired for exercise I focus my momentum elsewhere.

“Whatcha reading?” She asks when she enters the main room a few minutes later. I hear the padding of her bare feet on the wood floor as she approaches the sofa from behind.

“Oh, just this stuff from work.” I hold up the thick binder up to show her. “Gotta have it all read by Monday.”

“You are a worker bee, aren’t ya?” She says warmly as she rustles my hair. “I’m putting a kettle on. Would you like a tea?”

“Yes please.”

“Milk? Sugar?”

After a beat I answer mirthfully. “Got any honey?”

“Ha!” She chuckles. “Yes, Elliot. I’ve got some regular honey.”

“That’ll have to do I guess.”

“Cheeky man.”

She puts on some music, a relaxing smooth jazz, then finds the kettle. As I plod through the manual one dull page at a time water is boiled, tea steeped, and cups prepared. When I hear the tinkle of spoon against ceramic I’m about to get up to get mine but Heather tells me to stay where I am and brings it to me. In one easy motion she sets my tea on the little end table to my left while kissing my head then settles in beside me. She opens her woman’s magazine over her lap and begins to read as she sips her hot tea. Though my eyes are on the open pages I am struck, not for the first time, of just how nice this was. Like slipping into an old favorite sweater everything just…fit. This. This simple, domestic moment right here. This was how life was supposed to be.

I look over at Heather who glances back with a giggle. Bumping her shoulder into mine she settles in tighter against me and returns to her reading. With a soft sigh I take a sip of my sweet tea and return to mine.

As she reads Heather yawns, then yawns again a minute later. Her lids were getting heavy. Finishing her tea she sets the cup back into its saucer on the coffee table and tosses the magazine beside it.

“Going to bed?” I ask, realizing that my titty suck might not happen tonight.

“Mm. Not yet.” Gently she lifts the binder from my lap and rests it on the arm of the sofa. Her head slides down my body and her legs stretch out across the couch and before I knew it she was using my thigh for a pillow. “I’m just gonna rest my eyes a little. You keep going, baby.” Looking up at me, her face still softly glowing from her orgasm. God she was beautiful! She smiles, presses her cheek into my tummy, takes in a deep breath through her nose, then closes her eyes and with a contented sigh lets her whole body relax. “Hmmmm.”

I try to read some more but it was no use. The face on my lap was simply too beautiful to ignore. She looked a satisfied woman and I suspected it went deeper than simply busting a nut. I know it sure did for me. Sitting as still as I can so as not to disturb her I watch as gradually her features soften into one of total tranquility. What tiny bit of tension remained in her body melts away, her lips part slightly, and before long her breathing is slow, deep, and steady. Carefully I close my binder and set it to the side.

“Heather.” I breath so softly that even if she’d been awake she might not have heard it. With the touch of a feather I very lightly run my palm over the soft fringe of her hair. “You’re making it real hard not to fall in love with you.”

“Hmm.” She coos softly as she shifts, turning her head to nuzzle deeper into my belly. “Mmmm.” In her shifting her left arm slumps to fall at her side, pulling the edge of her robe with it.

I stare hard at the slumbering penis that the motion had unveiled. Even limp she was bigger than me at my best yet seeing it now it looked so lovely and so feminine, like the rest of her soft, womanly body. It didn’t look out of place, not even a little, and again I am flush with that sense of everything being exactly how it should be. Why shouldn’t she have a penis? Why shouldn’t it be beautiful? Why shouldn’t I want it?

It was probably the honey talking. At least partially. I’d never had these yearnings before. How easy it would have been to reach over and touch it. I could probably even grab it without waking her. And once in my hand it would be nothing to stroke it tenderly. I bet it felt nice. I bet the skin is so supple. With my scent in her nose it would rouse easily without rousing her. My mouth began to water as I dreamed about the honey that flowed so easily and so copiously from her. It was right there if I wanted it.

Closing my eyes I take a long, deep breath. I open them again, reach over her slowly rising and falling bosom, and…gently fold the edge of the robe back over her groin.

The lights were on, the music was playing, and it was time for me hit the hay. But damned if I could bring myself to disturb this sleeping beauty. Settling in as comfortably as I could I cross my arms, lay my cheek against my shoulder, and close my eyes. To the…slow…regular…rhythm of her breath I drift away.

Despite my seated posture the welcome oblivion of slumber soon takes me. My sleep is deep and dark and dreamless, the only half-memory a distant, foggy awareness of a warm blanket being pulled over my prone body.

Chapter 36: Good Morning

Chapter Text

I am woken by a gentle caress down my cheek. “Mmmmm.” My first act of the day was to smile.

“Time to wake up, handsome.” The same cheek that is then blessed with a soft kiss as the heady aroma of Heather’s perfume surrounds me. Opening my eyes I find myself still on the sofa but laying down with a pillow beneath my head and a homemade knitted blanket covering my body. Above me, looking every bit the angel, Heather beams down on me. “There he is. Good morning, baby.”

“Good morning, Heather.” I whisper in a parched voice.

For a few wonderful seconds we simply gaze as the events of last night comes pouring back to me. It wasn’t a dream. That had all really happened.

“Come on, sleepy head. Up and at ’em.” She gives my chest two firm pats then gives me a shake before stepping away and rounding the sofa back toward the kitchen. “Your lunch is packed and I’ve got some nice hot porridge almost ready for breakfast.”

Sitting up I rub my eyes and look over at the bagged lunch waiting for me on the table. “Oh, um, thank you. You didn’t have to, Heather.”

“If I ‘had to’ I probably wouldn’t have done it.” She chuckles as she stirs the pot of porridge. “I’m not doing this for free, mind you. I’m not your mother. I’d like you to mow the lawn this weekend and look at that latch on the back gate.”

With a big grin I answer. “Consider them done.”

“That’s my boy.”

I lay my chin on the back of the couch and just admire her for a moment in her nice white blouse and long gray pleated skirt, looking so different but just as sexy to my smitten eyes as she had in her lingerie, before sighing. “I really enjoyed last night, Heather.”

Stopping mid-stir she gives me a side-eye and a smirk. “I should hope so!”

We laugh.

I turn and get to my feet, fold the blanket, then hurry off for my room as I notice that, like yesterday, she’d allowed me to sleep in as late she could. Grabbing some clothes I swoop into the washroom to do my morning routine of shower, shave, dress, affirmation and smile. My nice thing that I tell myself today is that, ‘If I work hard and do my best today is going to be a great Friday and this weekend will be even better.’ The thought of spending my weekend here in Heather’s house, even it was just hanging out and doing chores, made my spirit soar.

Back in the main room there is a steaming bowl of porridge waiting for me. Add a bit of brown sugar and cream and shovel the food into my mouth as quickly as its temperature would allow. It is unlike any porridge I’d ever tasted. Chalk full of nuts and different kinds of grains and seeds it is on hardy bowl of breakfast.

“Lots of protein for a working man’s appetite.” Heather pats my back as she passes by. “And lots of fiber to keep you regular.”

“Ha! Well it’s awesome. Thank you, Heather.”

“My pleasure.”

After eating I quickly do my dishes then brush my teeth. At the door Heather is waiting for me with an eager glimmer in her eyes. In front of her already laced and sitting side by side were the work boots she had bought for me. Stepping back from them she crosses her arms over her big boobs to wait and watch. I felt quite self-conscious putting on the rugged leather boots. There was nothing wrong with them, in fact they were the nicest set of footwear I’d ever owned, but I couldn’t help feeling a pang of guilt knowing that Heather had dropped real money on these at a time she really couldn’t afford them. I knew I would pay her back for them but still I felt humbled, yet again, by her generosity. For her part she simply smiles. A bright, beautiful, proud smile.

“How do they fit?”

I shift from foot to foot. “Perfect. They’re perfect.”

“Good.” She nods. “Last thing you need is blisters.”

“Um…”

Approaching me she begins to fuss in that way she had. She smooths my jacket and adjusts the collar, even though it didn’t need adjusting, and just generally touches me with maternal care.

“You are looking so handsome today, Elliot.”

“Thank you.”

“You’re gonna work real hard today, you hear me? You’re going to learn and grow and get stronger and better. You’re going to show them that while you might be new you’re the best darn worker they’ve got.”

“Yes, Ma’am.”

Her smile grows. “How you feelin, baby?”

“Good.”

“Not sore anymore?”

“No, Ma’am. I feel…strong.”

“That’s my guy!” She pats my chest. Tilting her head she looks me up and down and lets out soft sigh. “So handsome.”

“Um…you’re beautiful too, Heather.”

“Mm.” She runs her hands down my arms. “I’m going to be seeing Skye again today.”

“Skye?”

“That…” Her voice catches and I catch her left eye twitch before she continues in a lively tone. “That pretty artist I told you about.”

“Oh.” My bright mood darkens, just a little bit.

“I’d like to tell her about you, if you’re okay with that. Drop a few hints. Ask a few questions. Talk my guy up. That kind of thing.”

“Um…I guess that’d be okay.” I say, knowing that her heart was set on this plan of hers.

“You’ve got a whole weekend ahead of you. Maybe you two could have a coffee or something? Maybe more?”

“Oh, um, I…I don’t really have any cash to show her a good time or anything.”

“You don’t need money to have good time. She’s a starving artist, you can get creative!” She teases at my hair then smooths it down again. “But don’t worry, if it comes to that we’ll figure it out. Okay?”

“I’m not going to accept any money from you, Heather.”

“We’ll figure it out.” She squeezes my shoulder.

Since the ‘plan’ had been broached I cannot help but ask. “And Myles?”

“Oh yes, Myles.” She sighs. “Yeah. I think I’ll swing by the library for a chat. It’s been a while since he and I caught up.”

“You don’t have to, Heather.”

“You and your ‘have to’.” She chuckles, though her brown eyes showed no mirth. “I want to! You said it yourself, he’s a good man.”

“Yeah.” I whisper.

“I can’t put this off too long, baby.” Laying her warm, soft palm against my cheek she looks into my eyes. “I can feel myself…getting closer to you. Even without the honey our proximity and close contact is…having an effect. I don’t want to lose you, Elliot. Not yet.”

“But…”

“I need another honey boy before it’s too late. Remember? Remember the plan, Elliot?”

“I remember.”

“If we don’t bond then you can stay here. You won’t have to go. I get to keep you…here.” Stepping in she presses her face into my neck just behind my ear and takes a deep breath in. She holds the breath for a long moment then slowly lets it out, a small shudder running down her body. She kisses my cheek. “You’re gonna be strong for me, Elliot?”

“Yes, Ma’am. I’ll be strong.”

“Good boy.” Stepping back she gives one last once over then seals it with an approving nod. “You better get going.”

I take a breath, stand tall and nod right back. “Have an awesome day, Heather.”

“I will.” She smiles. “You’ll be home for supper?”

“Yes, Ma’am!”

“Okay then.” She swats my ass and sends me on my way. “Go get’em, tiger!”

The swat has me laughing as I hit the fresh morning air. I look at the glow of the sunrise and welcome the cool air against my just shaved face. What an amazing morning! Since I had a bit of time and I was feeling so energized, plus I wanted to save on my meager amount of gasoline remaining in my tank, I decide to hoof it to my work site. Along the way I daydream about our meals together and sexy dances and strip shows and being tied up and big female dick and most of all…that peaceful look on her face as she fell asleep on my lap. What I do not allow myself to think about was Skye or Myles. There was no point in spoiling such a fine day with things that hadn’t happened yet and may never. There was just too much to be happy about right now. You’d never seen a guy walking so proud as I was when I marched onto the work site in my spanking new boots.

Chapter 37: Meeting the Family

Chapter Text

The first half of day two on the job ends up being a breeze compared to the first. I was still ‘new boy’ to a couple of the older guys but most of the crew had already begun to use my name. Not only that but the work flow and pace was far more manageable as they didn’t yank me this way and that to do every little thing, instead choosing to let me focus in on being the helper of a framing crew. In retrospect I now realized that yesterday had been my hazing day. They were pushing me to see if I had what it took to stick around. Evidently I’d passed the test.

The hours pass swiftly and along the way I discover that I absolutely LOVED framing. Though I was only holding things, passing things, and learning oh so much as I watched the pros it was so cool to watch the skeleton of the structure slowly come together before my eyes. Through planning and labor what would start as a blank slate would end with the foundation of what would be. It was almost magical to stand there looking over a room we’d made and see through my mind’s eye the finished home and imagine who might live here. I always imagined a young couple raising children and creating the memories of a life well lived right here inside of this space that I helped to create. It gave me a satisfaction I’d never even gotten close to in my old dead end job. For the first time ever I could feel my feet, inside these comfy new work boots, firmly planted on ‘the right path’.

The work was hard, no question about it, but there was something about the knowledge that I was making money for her that gave me a tireless energy. I wanted to help. I wanted to show my worth. I wanted to pay Heather for all her kindness and ease her burden. Most of all I just wanted to be her worker bee so that she would pet me and hug me and call me her good boy. Thank goodness for all these heart lifting wants because simmering just below them…was my want to go punch Myles in the fucking face. I was trying real hard to be mature about this but the more that I thought about him as Heather’s honey boy the more I loathed the man, even though he hadn’t done a thing to deserve it.

I was already having a good day when the foreman brightens it even more just as we were breaking for lunch.

“Elliot!”

“Right here, boss.” I jog up to him, my packed lunch in my hands.

With a shake of his head he thumbs for the fence. “You got a visitor again.” He says in annoyance. “I’m not gonna keep playing messenger. Arrange your lunch dates on your own time, kay?”

“Yes, Sir.” I say as I break into a big grin, knowing the visitor could only be one person.

He chuckles at my silly smile and waves me away. “Get outta here.”

With hoots and whistles the guys are once more Neanderthals when it comes to welcoming my curvaceous female guest.

“Shaddap!” I shout as I trot forward.

“What’s this, Elliot?” Diego laughs. “Collecting them by the dozen? Damn man! DAMN! Save a few for the rest of us!”

“Dozen?” I mutter.

Waiting for me on the other side of the fence I see the welcome figure of Heather, as I’d expected, but she wasn’t alone. A dozen was an exaggeration but the group was conspicuous standing there in a close huddle out here in this quiet residential neighborhood. There were five in total, all of them women and all of them absolutely gorgeous.

To Heather’s right stood a person I’d not seen in years. Fuller of figure than last I saw her, especially in the bust and hips, Lily had matured into her natural good looks gracefully. She’d been hot back in high school but now she possessed a fuller beauty that nearly rivaled her mother. Had she not been wearing a sour scowl she would have been even prettier. She was a few inches shorter than Heather with much darker and shorter hair. Her eyes were the same shade of brown but her facial features leaned more toward Alexander’s side of the gene pool. She wore a red sweater over a collared shirt with roomy, comfortable looking slacks. Knowing what I now knew I realized that she had to have been tucked down below so as not to give away her bulge.

To Heather’s left was a woman around the same age as her and with a striking family resemblance. With similar hair, eyes, height and features the lady simply had to be Heather’s sister. The only major difference between them was that she was more slender and not quite as voluptuous. Though physically alike their demeanors were night and day. With Heather everything was soft and warm but this woman’s tight bun, cold glower, and rigid stance with feet apart and arms crossed gave her the energy of a bitchy vice-principle. Her wearing heels, a crisp white collared shirt and a charcoal gray pleated skirt only added to that vibe.

Beside her was a study in contrast. With disheveled dirty blond hair and bleary, baggy, bloodshot blue eyes I wondered if she’d just rolled out of bed in the past five minutes. In beat up sneakers, torn baggy jeans, frumpy t shirt, over-sized flannel over shirt, and a faded and fraying ball cap she looked like she’d stepped straight out of the grunge scene of the 90’s. She looked to be in her mid to late thirties with an average height and build. Despite her scruffy attire and more humble physical traits compared to the others there was a certain undefinable ‘cool’ factor that radiated off of her.

And finally, peeking out from behind Lily, was a petite woman maybe just past twenty with huge green eyes behind thick round lenses. Her tawny skin tone, slender build, and curly black hair held back by a hair band already made her stand out from the rest, but she also stood apart by a lack of the common familial features shared by the rest. She wore a simple yet fetching tartan dress that covered her from neck to ankles. The way she stood, closed up and her head bowed, exuded shyness and the moment my eyes make contact with her she blushes and fades completely behind Lily.

As much as I looked at them they were looking at me, each of them studying me from head to foot.

“I am SO sorry, Elliot.” Heather says as I exit the fence. “But they would not let it rest until they met you.”

“A matriarch taking a honey boy is worthy of our attention as it effects us all.” The stern looking woman says, her voice as hard as her steely expression. “I cannot say that I am impressed. You disappoint me, sister.”

“Rebecca, please.” Heather says. “I told you it’s not like that.”

“I told Mom to text you first. But she always insists on the personal touch.” Lily steps forward and offers me a hand, her energy is frosty but cordial. “How you doing, Elliot?”

“Lily.” I say as we shake. “What’s going on?”

“Lily told the family about you.” Heather says. “They insisted on meeting you today. If this is a bad time we can do this later. Or not at all.”

“No. It’s fine.” I say. “Happy to meet you all.”

“HEY BOYS!” Just then the shaggy one calls to my hooting coworkers as she does a ‘bring it on’ motion with her hands. “I’ll show ya mine if you show me yours! No? Ah, ya pussies!”

“Julie!” Rebecca snaps. “You are embarrassing us!” Julie was too busy mocking the men to notice the daggers being stared into the back of her head.

“We should go somewhere more private.” Heather says.

“There’s a cafe down the street.” Lily suggests.

“Oh!” The shy one peeks back around Lily’s arm. “Can we go to the cafe?”

“Mia!” Rebecca’s sharp voice cracks like whip. “Nobody asked you, child.”

“Sorry Mother!” Mia wilts and disappears again.

“Julie!” Stepping forward Rebecca grabs Julie by the ear and drags her back.

“OW! Geez!” Julie gripes as she rubs her sore ear. “Take it easy, Cuz.”

“I am NOT your ‘cuz’!” Damn this Rebecca was wound tight!

“Cafe is fine.” Heather says as she corrals her family away from the job site. “Let’s go!” They turn and start walking, though not before Julie flashes the mob a tit then shoots the middle finger. The men are raucous and laughing in our wake.

“I swear, Julie.” Rebecca grumble. “I do not know how you and I could be related.”

“That makes two of us, Cuz.”

“Do not…!”

“Enough.” Heather says firmly, to which they both settle. “It’s just a couple blocks. We can walk it.” She slips her arm into mine and pulls me tight to her side.

To my left Lily is giving my lunch the side eye. “She pack that for you?”

“He overslept this morning.” Heather answers for me. “I wasn’t going to let him go hungry.”

“Those new boots? They look expensive.”

“Um…”

“He’s paying me back for them! Mind your business.”

From behind me there is suddenly a nose against my neck. “Mmm. Yep, he’s nice. I say we keep him.”

“Keep me!?”

“He’s just a common boy. I say no.”

“Common boy!?”

“Do I get a vote?”

“No!”

“Sorry Mother!”

“Julie! Rebecca! Mia! Please.” Heather says in exasperation, pulling me even closer. “Nobody’s keeping him. I told you that this one flies free. I’ve already found him a nice regular girl.”

“Boooring!”

“Julie!”

“You’re running his love life now?”

“Lily, shush.” Nodding to Rebecca Heather says. “Elliot, this is my sister Rebecca.”

“Ma’am.” I nod respectfully.

She cocks a brow, possibly appreciating my tone or possibly just curious, and gives a cool nod in return. “Elliot.”

“You know Lily of course. That’s cousin Julie.”

“Ey, cutie.” She winks.

I chuckle. “Hello.”

“And behind her is Mia, Rebecca’s daughter.”

“Hello, Sir.” Mia peeps softly as she dares to actually peer around Lily to look at me.

“Sir!? You debase yourself for a man in work boots and a safety vest? Have I taught you nothing?”

“Sorry Mother.”

“Take it eaaasy, Beckie.”

“Beckie!?” Rebecca bristles. “Pbbrt!”

Julie throws an arm around Mia and plops her cap onto her head. “Give the girl a break. You know Heather’s honey boys hit different.”

“Pah!”

Giving Mia a shake she whispers none too quietly. “Your mom’s still bitter that she wasn’t born the Matriarch.”

“You crude…rude…lazy…slovenly…unbearable…!”

“Love you too, Cuz.”

“PAH!”

“ENOUGH! This was a mistake.” Heather says. “I knew I shouldn’t have brought you all.”

“It was going to happen sooner or later.” Lily says. “Might as well get it over with now.” Glancing over at me she sighs and shakes her head. “I can’t believe it’s you.”

Chapter 38: Family Matters

Chapter Text

The six of us enter the cafe to find it a bustling place this time of day.

“Mia.” Rebecca says, pointing to the last free spot. “Go and claim that table for us.”

“Yes, Mother.” Mia glances to the glass cabinet where all the sweet treats were laid out on display. “May I have a strawberry scone?”

“No. Too many empty calories.” Her mother says. “I will order for you.”

“Yes, Mother.” Mia hurries to grab our table.

Had I not been so close to Heather I would not have heard her above the bustle whisper to Lily. “Tell her to come over on Sunday. I’ll make her some scones.”

Lily smiles and nods. “I’ll have my usual.”

“Black coffee, extra large, and bagel with cream cheese. Got it.”

Lily pauses and looks to me then shakes her head in disbelief once more before weaving through the other patrons to go and sit with her cousin. I watch closely as Lily leans in to pass Heather’s message along and cannot help but smile as a big grin brightens the shy woman’s face. Again I am struck by her appearance. In size, shape, face and skin tone she hadn’t a hint of a family resemblance to the others. Clearly her father was black and she must have taken after his side in her looks.

After a short wait we step to the counter and the ladies make their orders, Rebecca and Heather each ordering for their daughters as well, and from each one I feel that I glean a little about their personalities. For Rebecca and Mia it is two cups of Darjeeling, neat, with a fruit bowl and plain yogurt. Julie initially tries to order a hamburger and coke before settling for something they actually offered which ended up being a half dozen brownies and a hot chocolate. For Heather it is a BLT on a butter croissant with a side of ratatouille topped with Parmigiana Reggiano with a Chai latte.

When it came to me I hold up my lunch bag. “I’m set.”

“You can order something. It’s okay.” Heather says, rubbing the small of my back in a way she was clearly trying to hide from the others.

“I’m good.” I insist as I pat the bag. “Just between you and me, I’ve been looking forward to this all morning.”

Heather smiles. “Okay.”

Without any discussion on splitting the bill or who was paying Rebecca takes care of it and soon we are taking our seats around the table, Julie and I borrowing some unused chair from the next one over. In a circle around the square table we settle in. To my left was Heather then Julie, Rebecca, Mia, and finally Lily to my right who was continuing to give me looks of annoyance and incredulity. We barely had a chance to get through the initial ice-breaking chit-chat before our order arrives. What follows is a fascinating moment where the women take a minute to just savor the aromas of their food and drink.

Trying my best to fit in I quietly open my lunch to reveal a thick tuna salad and cheese sandwich kept cool and fresh by a little blue ice pack, a bunch of sliced veggies, an apple, a blue sports drink, and a chocolate chip cookie. I flash Heather a thankful grin which causes her to smile yet again. Damn she had nice smile. Peering around I find myself the center of attention. Never had I found myself the focus of so many beautiful women all at once, a heady feeling to say the least. It was only when Julie reached down to adjust herself that I am reminded that it wasn’t simply their good looks that set these ladies apart. In a mind-bending moment of realization it struck me that everybody sitting at this table had a penis. Heather had told me that she was the biggest in her family, but if these gals were anywhere even close to her gargantuan proportions that would make mine a DISTANT last place. It was a humbling moment to say the least.

“Oh. Excuse me.” Our waitress hurries over. “I’m sorry but there’s no outside food or drink allowed in the…”

“He is with us.” Rebecca cuts her off and dismisses her with a wave of her hand. “That will be all.”

“But…”

“I said, that will be all.” Rebecca’s tone of carbon steel and katana sharp gaze ends any protest. As the waitress beats a hasty retreat she calmly lifts her teacup and looks over to her sister. “He is too young. You will break the boy when you pass.”

“No beating around the bush with Becks.” Julie chuckles as she starts in on her stack of huge brownies. “Mmm!”

Heather sighs. “I know that Rebecca. I keep telling you, all of you, that he’s not for us.”

“Yet you are bonding with him.” Lily shoots back, more than ready to have this conversation.

“I am not…um…it’s in the early stages.” Heather corrects herself. “We’ve got a plan. Everything is under control.”

“I don’t see how.”

“Alexander was too old. This one is too young.” Heather’s sister pauses for a sip of tea. “You are an attractive woman. You could quite literally have anyone. Can you not find men more suitable?”

“I wasn’t looking to find a man!” Heather says a bit too loud before bringing the volume back down again. “None of this was planned. He…needed someone.” Looking over Heather’s expression goes soft and she lightly adjusts and smooths the shoulder of my safety vest. “And he made me realize that I did to.”

“If you are available I know of many fine candidates.” Rebecca says. “Just last week Roger and I enjoyed a very pleasant evening on the yacht of an investment banker who I believe you would find attractive. He is married, but no children. Marital vows should hardly be a problem for you, sister.”

“That’s terrible, Rebecca!” Heather says, subtly shifting closer to me. “I am not a home-wrecker.”

“You would want for nothing.” Rebecca shrugs and takes another sip of tea. “You would be attended to properly. As my Roger tends to me.”

Heather grumbles but says nothing.

“There’s a very nice surgeon I could hook you up with.” Lily offers. “Divorced and available.”

As I am tucking into my delicious tuna sandwich and listening to this surreal conversation I notice across from me Mia sitting hunched small half-heartedly poking her spoon around her yogurt. When she spots me looking she flashes me a little smile and blushes. Catching the little moment Julie leans over and whispers something into Mia’s ear which makes her giggle and hide her face.

“Mia.” Her mom says, almost reflexively, as she hears the laugh. “Sit up straight.”

“Yes, Mother.”

“So Elliot.” Julie says as she she wipes chocolate crumbs from her lips.

“Could you please just sit and listen.” Rebecca sighs.

“I’m a part of this family too ya know.”

“Mrm. Yes, I know all too well.”

“Anyway! Elliot.” Julie starts again. “You were really down and out, huh?”

I glance to Heather then back to her. “Yeah. I kinda hit rock bottom there.” I say. “Bounced right back up though thanks to Heather. I’d probably be on the streets right now without her. I had nobody.”

“Damn man. That’s rough.” Julie says. “Your folks couldn’t help out?”

“Julie.” Heather says with gentle firmness. “His parents passed away.”

Mia’s eyes snap up to look at me. “He’s an orphan too?”

“Yes, Mia.” Heather says softly, her hand stroking back and forth across my back.

Even Rebecca’s frosty demeanor melts for a moment as a sad sympathy washes over them. Taking her daughter’s hand she gives it a squeeze and Mia squeezes back. It was heartening to see that there was some love at least in that relationship.

“Ahem.” I clear my throat. “Yeah. They died in a house fire a few years ago.”

“I had heard. I am so sorry, Elliot.” Lily leans in to give me a brief but friendly hug. “That couldn’t have been easy.”

“It wasn’t. Isn’t. Still dealing with honestly.” I confess to this table of mostly strangers. “But Heather’s taught me that pitying myself isn’t going to solve anything.” I look to her. “She’s taught me a lot of things. I am so grateful for everything she’s done for me.”

“It’s a two-way street.” She whispers back.

“Well that’s settled.” Julie announces. “Now we gotta keep him. The guy needs a family, Heather needs a man, and we need a honey hole. It’s perfect.”

“Pbbrt!” Both Lily and Mia burst out laughing as Rebecca stews.

“Could you please not use that vulgar term! Ugh!”

“Honey hole?” I ask.

“You are not that, Elliot.” Heather insists. “You will not be that. All of you need to stop with this right now. I told you that’s not happening. He’s going to find himself a nice girl and live as a free man.”

“Under your roof?” Lily probes.

“Well…yes. For now. I’ve got the extra room and he’s very handy around the house.”

“I bet he is.” Julie winks.

“Julie!”

“Mom. You’re already bonding with him and you’re going to keep him around? You know what’s going to happen.”

“I know. I know.” She says. “Like I said, we’ve got a plan.”

“This I’ve got to hear.” Lily leans in. “Go on then.”

“Well…” Heather glances at me from the corner of her eye then sighs. “…if you must know, I am going to take another honey boy. One more…age appropriate.”

“And who might this be?” Rebecca asks.

“A lovely man named Myles.”

“The librarian!?” Lily exclaims, clearly unimpressed with the choice. “Oh, Mom!”

“What’s wrong with him? He’s kind and understanding and soft-spoken and lonely and…I think he could use an understanding woman in his life.”

“I think he could use a big burly man in his life.”

“What are you insinuating?”

Lily rolls her eyes. “You are so oblivious sometimes.”

“Well…even if he is that way I can take care some of those needs as well.” She says. “It might work out better, actually. Er, maybe?”

“A big dick doesn’t make you a dude.” Julie quips.

“Would you keep your voice down!” Rebecca hisses.

“This is so cool. Actually being able to talk to a new guy about this shit.” Julie says quieter but no less boldly. “I hate always having to hide everything.”

“It was rash of Heather to tell him anything.”

“I felt like I could trust him. And he is not a ‘new guy’.” Heather insists as she teases at my hair. “He’s my friend. He’s my tenant. And he’s my strong, brave, hard-working, handsome man of the house. But that’s it.”

“Well I’m convinced.” Julie says sarcastically. “Heather’s totally not falling for him. Just a tenant, totally.”

“You are weak, sister.” Rebecca says. “Alright. If we must have him let’s give him to Lily. They’re of the right age.”

“What!?” Heather exclaims, her arm clutching around me and pulling me closer.

“I don’t want him!” Lily says at the same time. “No offense, Elliot.”

“Er, none taken?”

“I am way too busy to fall goo-goo in love right now.”

“I assure you, the love is optional.” Rebecca says. “The bond goes deeper than mere fuzzy sentimentality.”

“Well I don’t have time for a slave either.” The driven Lily replies. Did she say slave!? “Besides, Liam would never forgive me.”

“That’s a bad thing?” Julie laughs. “That makes me want us to keep him more! Although if you took him we wouldn’t get our honey ho…”

“Don’t!” Rebecca raises a finger of warning.

“There’s a whole history you all don’t know about.” Lily says. “Liam and Elliot despised each other back in school. They got into fights and everything. He is going to freak out when he finds out Elliot is living with Mom.”

“I guess I can take him off your hands.” Julie offers. “I wasn’t going to settle down yet but I guess I’m not gettin any younger. We’re a little closer in age. And dudes don’t live as long as chicks. It could work.”

“You will NOT take him.” Heather holds me protectively. “You can’t even look after yourself, you think you can care for a man like Elliot?”

“Care for him? He’d be the one looking after me!” She laughs and stretches back in her chair. “Ahhhh, I’d get so fat and lazy with a man doting on me.”

Swallowing hard Mia pipes up, her voice barely audible. “I could take him.”

“You are saving yourself for a man of distinction. I will find you somebody worthy.”

“Yes, Mother.”

“Erm, do I get a say in this?” I ask.

The table goes quiet a moment before all but Heather begin to laugh. “He’s adorable!”

“See! This is why we can’t have him.” Heather scolds her family. “Elliot is a free man with big dreams and unlimited potential.”

“Aren’t they all before we claim them?”

“No. They’re not like him.” Heather says, her anger rising. “Elliot is special. He’s not a possession. He’s not a toy. And we are NOT going to take advantage of him in his hour of need.” Fixing them each in turn with a hard stare she says. “I did not introduce you to him so that you could circle him like hungry sharks. I was introducing you to my new roommate. For the last time, he is NOT for us. Do I make myself clear?”

There’s a moment of stunned silence before every head begins to nod, even the proud Rebecca’s.

“Good.” Heather says with a nod. “Good! With that understood, let’s enjoy our lunch. Shall we?” Before they answer she adds. “And please, treat him like a real human being. Hm?”

“Yes, Heather.” The group all say in their own way.

With that laid down this unique group of ladies turn to their meals and begin to eat, chat, laugh, and bicker like any other family in the world.

Chapter 39: Dialed to 11

Chapter Text

To my right Lily was wasting no time downing her bagel and draining her coffee. It appeared that, like me, she had a hard time limit on this impromptu family lunch. Glancing over and catching me looking at her she lets out a breath and shakes her head again.

“It is so weird seeing you again. Especially here.”

“Yeah.” I say. “When I realized who Heather was, um, weird. Like you say.”

“Keep up with any of our old classmates?”

“Not really.” I say. “Kinda just…lost touch.”

“You and me both, Elliot. Life just gets so damned busy, right?”

“Yeah.” I say, choosing to skip over the fact that it wasn’t busyness but malaise that made me lose contact with our cohort. “So, a doctor, huh?”

“Resident doctor.” She corrects. “Still got a few hurdles yet.”

“You look tired.” Heather says. “You’re looking after yourself?”

“I’m fine, Mom.” Lily says.

“Heather tells me you’re one of the youngest to rise so far so fast.” I say. “I didn’t realize we had a genius in our graduating class.”

“HA!” Lily guffaws. “Hardly. Just good old-fashioned hard work.”

“That’s my girl.” Heather beams proudly.

“No, there’s only one genius in this family.” Lily says. All eyes turn to Mia who looks around nervously, suddenly looking like a mouse cornered by a roomful of cats. Beside her Rebecca’s shoulder’s rise, as proud of her daughter as Heather was of hers. “Mia is a violinist and…I just can’t even. You’ve never heard anything like her. You just can’t believe anything could be so beautiful.” Emotion swells in Lily’s voice. “Her Devil’s Trill brings me to tears.”

“I prefer her Devil Went Down to Georgia.” Julie quips which gets a cute, if brief, smirk from Mia. “Yee haw!”

“Our own little Paganini.” Heather says.

“Devil’s Trill? Devil Went Down to Georgia?” I chuckle. “Am I sensing a theme?”

Mia squirms uncomfortably and leans closer to her mom, her face going dark. “I have…” Her already soft voice fades, becoming so quiet I had to read her lips to make out the next word. “…dreams…”

“That is private, child.” Rebecca gently lays her hand over her daughter’s. “He is not one of us.”

“Yes, Mother.”

I could see how desperate Mia was not to be the focus of attention so I shift the conversation quickly to another. “And what do you do, Julie?”

“What don’t I do is a better question.” She laughs, across from her Rebecca is roll her eyes. “Dog walker, food taster, house sitter, survey taker, mystery shopper, I do it all!”

“Yes. If there’s a job that requires absolutely no talent or work ethic, Julie’s your woman.” Rebecca jibes.

Julie replies by blowing a loud raspberry, eliciting looks from the tables around us and making her uptight cousin’s scowl deepen. For Julie it was mission accomplished.

“Um, Rebecca.” I say quickly before another squabble could break out. “What’s your job?”

“My…job?”

“Be nice, Rebecca.” Heather says. “She runs an art and antiques gallery downtown.”

“Very posh.” Lily adds. “Really high end stuff.”

Heather chuckles. “Think of the Hive, but for rich people. She helped me so much with getting it up and running.”

“If you took more of my advice you could turn that place into something.” Rebecca says.

“It is something.” Her sister replies. “And I like it just how it is.”

“It’s your business.” Rebecca takes a sip of tea.

“And you’re married?” I ask. “Roger was it?”

“Yes.” Rebecca answers with something approaching a smile softening her features. “I claimed my Roger eighteen years ago.”

“Uncle Roger is a judge.” Lily says.

“And a total nerd.” Julie jests. “But a lovable nerd.” Warm smiles and nods go around the table giving me the sense that he was indeed quite beloved by these women.

“Well.” Lily drains the last of her coffee. “I gotta go.” She stands and slips her purse over her shoulder. “It was great seeing everybody.” She then looks down to me, shaking her head yet again. “I can’t believe it’s you.” Patting my shoulder she says. “I’ll need to talk with you at some point.”

“About Liam?”

“About everything.”

Heather gets up to hug and kiss her daughter. “Didn’t I tell you he was handsome?”

“Mom, you’re…” Lily sighs. “Deal with this, okay? Soon!”

“I will.” Heather pulls her in for another hug. “I love you.”

“Love you too, Mum.”

“Don’t work too hard.”

“That’d be a first.” Walking around the table she fist bumps Julie along the way before stopping beside Mia. “Ready?”

Mia nods though her tea is untouched and her food only half eaten. “May I be excused, Mother?”

“You may.” She says. “Straight to school now.” She gives Lily a look. “No excursions.”

“Yes, Mother.”

“I will see you for supper.”

“Yes, Mother.”

Rebecca turns Mia’s face toward her and holds her head in her hands as she studies her a moment. She straightens her glasses then runs two fingers along her hair band to ensure it lay perfectly straight, fussing over her in a similar way to Heather’s doting but with an entirely different energy.

“You are powerful. You are unstoppable. You are perfect. Nobody is your equal.” Rebecca kisses her daughter’s forehead. “Do me proud, child.”

“Yes, Mother.”

Mia rises and gives us a curtsy. “Julie. Aunt Heather.” She bashfully glances my way. “It was a pleasure to meet you, Sir.”

“Mia.”

“Elliot.” She corrects herself.

“Take care.” I say.

With that Lily and Mia exit the cafe.

“Wish I could be there when she breaks the news to Liam.” Julie says while licking a hot chocolate mustache from off her upper lip. “Did you guys really hate each other that much?”

“It was just petty school stuff.” I lie. “You know what kids are like.”

“Boys are so, well, boisterous.” Heather says. “Just boys being boys.”

Rebecca, her eyes looking down at her teacup as she very slowly turned it in its saucer. “Liam called me yesterday.”

At my side I feel Heather tense up. “He did?”

“We should talk.” She says. “At a better time perhaps?”

“Yes.” Heather nods, looking hurt and deeply ashamed. I could only guess what had upset her but I couldn’t bear to see her like this. Beneath the table I slip my hand into hers and give it a squeeze. Her worry eases as she clenches my hand back again.

“I should be going too.” I say. Though I could have stayed a few more minutes I sensed that this Liam thing was going to hover over her until she could talk about it.

“Okay.” Heather smiles and pets my hair. “Again, I am sorry about all this. I thought they’d be…better behaved.”

“Us!?” Laughs Julie.

“No need to apologize.” I say. “It was great to meet your family.”

“I can’t wait to hear about your day.” Heather says.

“I can’t wait to tell you about it. It’s been awesome so far.”

“Oh good!”

“Hey, I was thinking I might cook tonight.”

“Oh?” Heather giggles, to which Rebecca sighs. “What are we having?”

“Tacos.” I say boldly, before confessing. “It’s about all I know how to make.”

“Ha ha ha! That sounds wonderful.” She squeezes my hand extra hard. “We can hit the store together after work.”

“Deal.”

“I like tacos.” Julie says, a comment we both choose to ignore.

I could tell that Heather wanted to hug me but that prying eyes were keeping her at bay. “Have a good afternoon at work, handsome.”

“You too.”

I take my lunch bag and rise. “Rebecca.” I nod. “Julie.”

“Elliot.” Rebecca nods back.

“Oh no.” Julie says as she grabs her last two brownies to hold like a sandwich in one hand. “You’re not leaving me with these two. I gotta feeling things are about to get reeeal awkward around here.” She gets up and throws her arm around my neck. “I’ll walk ya back.”

I can’t even get a backward glance as Julie walks me from the cafe, not letting me go until the sidewalk. Heading back the way we came Julie and I walk toward my work site.

“Little douche bag.” Julie grumbles. “Liam’s such a bitch.”

“What’s going on?”

“He probably asked Becks and Roger for money.” She says. “I mean, they got lots but that’s not the point.”

“It’s not?”

“You don’t know what it’s like for us.” She says, getting serious for the first time since I’d met her. “Not being able to look after a boy or have them look after you, it’s humiliating. It’s a bit different, because Liam’s her son, but I’m not sure if that makes it worse or better. Liam going to Rebecca is a slap in Heather’s face. And the selfish little prick knew that too. Pah! Anyway.” She shakes her head and nudges me shoulder to shoulder. “So tell me, cutie. How much has she done with you?”

“Um…”

“Food and drink I assume?”

“Uh…”

“Massage? Feathers?”

“Mm…”

“Sex?”

“Erm…”

“I know. None of my business.” She says. “Whatever you two got up to, must have been intense, huh?”

“Um, yeah.” I say. “It was…wonderful.”

“I bet it was. My honey boys are a high, but hers must be next level. Probably lasted awhile too.”

“I don’t understand.”

“Heather’s a matriarch. All her shit is dialed up to 11.”

“Oh.” As we cross the street a question that had been simmering at the back of my mind bubbles up. “Julie. What’s a honey hole?”

“Oh my God! They’re only the best thing ever.” She says excitedly. “Polite company call them princes or angels. But I ain’t polite company, ha! The coolest thing about matriarchs is that once the ol’ royal jelly is up the chute…” She makes a crude gesture with her fist to demonstrate. “…their bond is so powerful that it makes their man impervious to other women.”

“Huh?”

“I mean, a man with zero risk of accidental bonding.” She holds up the chocolate squares and offers. “Brownie?”

“No thanks.”

“We have to be so fucking careful around guys.” She continues. “There’s a constant risk of getting too close, especially once the honey’s been tasted. It’s some pretty heavy shit to have a guy’s entire future in the palm of your hand. Your own future too. Those bonds go both ways and they just don’t break. We can’t just fool around like other chicks. It sucks!”

“She told me about the bond.”

“Heather is one tough bitch surviving Alexander like she did.” She sighs. “Most of us aren’t that strong. Mia’s parents for example.”

“Mia?”

She nods, a flash of sadness in her eyes. “When her mom passed her dad…couldn’t…well, you get the picture.” After a few silent steps she whispers. “Mia was the one who found him.”

“Oh my God.”

“It’s not uncommon with us. Like I said, those bonds don’t break.” She shakes her head again. “Anyways! The thing about a Matriarch’s man is that he safe for the rest of us to be around. We can feed him honey, fool around with him, hang out as long as we like, whatever we want.” She says. “The rest of us could pass him around all day for a week and he’d still be hers. A honey boy, no strings attached.”

“Pass him around?”

“So to speak.”

“So is Roger…?”

“Nah.” She says. “Rebecca’s not a matriarch, as much as she acts like one. They’re super rare. We love the nerd to death, he’s one of our own, but if we fuck around with Roger too much he’ll get spoiled. And there’s nothing worse than a ruined man. There’s a little wiggle room in the honey boy phase but once a man’s claimed he is strictly off limits. A ruined man fucks with everybody involved and NEVER ends well. Long story short, we are life-bonded to one man and completely monogamous.” She pauses. “Unless we’re lucky enough to get a honey hole and Matriarch willing to share him. So this Myles guy that Heather’s talking about? Tell me about him.” Just then a chorus of hooting greets us from my coworkers who had stayed behind for lunch. Forgetting all about her question Julie starts waving. “Ha ha ha! I’m back, boys! Whip’em out!”

Chapter 40: Seize the Day

Chapter Text

Needless to say I receive a deluge of teasing and questions from my workmates after lunch. Word had gotten around about the group of hotties that had picked me up for lunch and Julie’s crass taunting of the guys on my return had won her a lot of fans among this rough and tumble group of construction workers. Among all the jibes and inappropriate jokes I saw more than a few jealous faces. I tell them the truth, to a point, in that they were my landlady and her relatives though even as I said it I realized how odd it sounded. Heather I’d only known a couple of days, Lily was at best an old acquaintance, and the rest of them had been perfect strangers yet here they were to meet the down and out stray that had stumbled into their circle. I take my coworkers banter with good humor. It was easy to be of good humor as I was still buzzing with positive energy, but unlike the morning it was now interwoven with a strange melancholy.

My mood is reinforced both by being put back with the framing crew after the boss hears how well I did that morning and by a general cheerfulness all around as the weekend drew near. From the older heads I pick up that weekends off was far from the norm in the industry and that we had some local bylaws to thank for them on this job. Riding this upbeat vibe the hours pass quickly and I am kept far too busy and my mind was way too occupied with learning my new trade for me to really reflect on my lunch, though the thoughts bubbled away unconsciously. Again I am invited out for beers and again I decline, to more teasing, though I do promise that I’d come out with them next week sometime.

It wasn’t until I am strolling home that I can finally give my attention to the interesting meeting that took place at the cafe. As I think back I smile at the way Heather had hovered close to me and showed me off to the others with that funny pride of hers. Though definitely awkward, it had been pretty damn cool to see Lily again and marvel at how she’d matured since graduation. Julie had been a hoot, Mia’s shy smiles had melted my heart, and even the bitchy Rebecca had a strange charm to her. Like her or not, no family was complete without a Rebecca or two.

Like the clouds parting to let through the rays of sun the reason for my conflicted mood is shines down upon me. It was an emptiness, a yawning hole in the center of my life. Something deep and fundamental. It was family!

Sitting there among Heather’s kin had rekindled memories of another time. From Rebecca and Julie’s bickering to Lily’s exasperation with her mom to Heather’s worry for her daughter’s well-being to the way they talked about the men in their clan and so much more I am reminded of moments like that with Mom and Dad and my estranged extended family. Among all the arguing and sighs and ‘Yes, Mother’s and rolls of the eyes was a bedrock of love and acceptance that only came with family. In the moment it had been wonderful, I loved how they sort of adopted me for that short time and I could not help but to lap up the second-hand familial affection so starved was I for it, but now in retrospect it made me wistful and got me thinking about everything I lost on that one tragic day.

I sigh and for a moment find myself pitying my lot once again. I had nobody and Liam had this incredible family just waiting for him to return from his adventures abroad? It just wasn’t fair! I swore to myself then that if I was ever blessed with a family so special that I would never take them for granted.

As I push down the desire I was trying so hard to deny that rose inside of me my gait gradually slows until I eventually come a stop as it finally surfaces. This family could be mine.

What I had learned over that lunch hour had recontextualized everything!

Heather’s warning to me was still valid. If she and I bonded there would be certain unbearable heartbreak in my future due to our mismatched ages and the loss of free will was a sobering thought to be sure. But she had failed to let me in on all of the extra benefits that I would receive in the meantime. Because she was this rare ‘matriarch’ type of woman I wouldn’t simply be her bonded mate, I would be a prince! Or, as Julie so bluntly put it, a ‘honey hole’, a male safe for the others to be around and do what they wanted with. Potentially I wouldn’t just be her man, but the whole damn family’s man! Needless to say that idea sent my honey fueled imagination into overdrive.

Meeting the others had also brought to light the fact that if Heather really was dead set on getting an older man in order to protect me there were still possibilities for getting on the inside of this unique family. It hurt my heart even to think about it as I wanted Heather so fucking bad, but meeting a couple of girls near my own age made me realize that Heather was not the end-all and be-all of this special breed of woman. Lily sure was looking fine and she was as friendly to me as she’d ever been despite her brother and I’s bitterness. And Mia! My fellow orphan was such a sweet and pretty woman who had clearly had some attraction to me based on her smiles, blushes, and the fact that she had offered that she could ‘take’ me if a volunteer was needed. Hell, if there was no other way I could even try for Julie. Life with her would be…interesting, but at least I’d never be alone again.

I shake my head and carry on walking as the selfishness of that last sentiment leaves me feeling ashamed. They’d given me taste of the family I was so missing and instead of being grateful I was greedily reaching for the whole buffet. For a moment there I’d let my own fantasies overwhelm my rational sense. The women, these incredible women, bonded for life. For life! This was no joke. There were no easy flings with them. Being with them meant forever. There wasn’t just my freedom to consider but theirs. Lily was on the road to being a successful doctor. She could get a WAY better class of man than me anytime she was interested in settling down. Plus she’d made it quite clear that she was not interested in me. And Mia, a genius! She deserved to have a fellow genius at her side and not my dumb, uncultured ass. Besides, her bonding with me would surely cause quakes in the family unity as Rebecca rightfully disapproved. And Julie? Nah. She seemed fun and all but I didn’t like the way she said she would get ‘fat and lazy’ as she forced her enslaved man look after her.

The more I thought about it the more I realized that Heather’s plan was the best I could realistically hope for. She would get a man of her own and be happy. I wanted more than anything for her to be happy. We could remain special friends and roommates, hopefully with benefits, at least until my unbound presence became too much of an issue for the others. Over time I could get back to my feet, establish this new job, find a girl appropriate for me, and eventually, luck willing, move on to form a family of my own. My place in this family was not to last. It was a gift from above at the precise moment that I needed it most and one that I would treasure until it came to its natural end.

Pity might have come over me again, but I just couldn’t find it within me. I had a good job, a great place to live, I’d met some super cool ladies, and if I played my cards right I might be sucking on some titties tonight! Besides, right now I had some tacos to make and share with the most beautiful woman in the world.

Chapter 41: Good to be Home

Chapter Text

As I walk into the house I am greeted with a cheerful. “Welcome home, handsome.”

I literally have to pause midway in taking off my boots by the feelings that swell. I don’t know if Heather could even truly appreciate just what an effect that her words, spoken so positively and naturally, had on a man. It might have seemed a minor thing to others but damn did they ever strike deep with me. I look over at her sitting at the table. All she was doing was cutting something out from a flier yet she looked absolutely radiant doing it.

Catching my look she glances over. “What’s wrong?”

“Nothing.” I smile, causing her to smile back at me. “It’s good to be home.”

I set my boots on the rack and enter the main room. As I approach she pats the table. “I got you a key made.” Indeed, there beside her hand was a freshly cut house key. I saw it as more than just a way into the house, it was a symbol of trust and connection. “Assuming you still want it after meeting my family.”

I chuckle. “Thank you.” It is only as I take the item that I can see that it was grocery coupons that she was cutting out from the flier.

“I thought we’d pop over to the warehouse store.” She says. “They’ve got some good deals over there today.”

“Um, sure.” I say as a guilty twinge shoots through me. Heather was a queen and it killed me to see her having to be so frugal. Carrying on to my room before things got awkward I mention. “Hey, I guess I’ll be getting my first check next Friday. It’ll only be for the first few days but it’ll be something at least.”

“That’s nice.”

“I’m just going to clean up real quick and we can go?”

“Hold on.”

“Hm?”

With a smirk she beckons me back with a waggle of her finger. Curious I walk back to stand beside her. She waggles again and lean down. Closing her eyes she takes a long, deep inhale to take in my aroma, a smile growing as she does so. She then gives me a peck to the cheek and waves me to continue. “Off you go.”

I laugh as I head to my room. As quick as I could I strip out of my work clothes

“Perfect.”

As quick as I could I am out of my work clothes and gathering up the best looking outfit I could rummage. I was about to slip into my robe to go take my shower when a impish idea strikes me. It was only three steps from my room to the washroom…and she’d seen it ALL before…what the hell. With swift strides I exit my room without a stitch of clothes and make the turn.

“I saw that!” She calls as I swing the door closed behind me. “You cheeky pup!”

With a hearty laugh I start my shower and I am smiling my whole way through my shower and getting ready. On the way out I do wrap a towel around my waist though this time there was no need as Heather was nowhere to be seen. I didn’t think much of it…until catch a noise like that of wet meat slapping and rubbing together. Going quiet I lean closer to Heather’s door and cock my ear to it.

“Hmmm.” I hear her muffled moan. “Elliot…mmmm…babyyy…”

Damn! Heather was jerking off! And imagining me while she did it! My little tease had quite an effect on her. It probably had a lot to do with coming home smelling so strongly too. Heather had warned me about her active libido. Something about if she didn’t relieve the tension twice a day that things got ‘intense’. After last night I could picture clearly what was happening in there and my own dick twitches as I start to imagine what it would be like to be with a woman like her or her family members. Would they expect their man to relieve them? I would think so. If I was hers, would I be in there right now on my knees stroking her or…sucking her? Or would she have me bent over the bed as she took her massive cock and…!

“Hah!” With a hard shake of my head I focus up and fade back to give her some privacy. “Oh my God.”

My thoughts lingering on what was happening just on the other side of the wall between us I take my time getting ready. I do not hear the moment of release and only realized she was done when I hear her bedroom door open and close followed by her slipping into the washroom. By the time she exits I am in the main room chilling out on the sofa as if nothing had happened.

I rise and smooth my shirt. “Ready to go.”

“Me too.” As she approaches I catch the slight pink flush that still colored her cheeks. Walking right up to me she takes my arms and runs her hands down them as she looks me over. “So handsome.” It was my turn to blush. All smiles she fusses with my shirt and hair. “It’s not just me saying so, either.”

“No?”

“Mm.” She shakes her head. “The girls were all very impressed by you.”

“They were?”

“Mm hm.” She nods.

“Oh, um, they were pretty cool too.”

She giggles and takes my arm. “Come on, good looking.”

At the door we slip into our shoes. Holding the door open I say. “After you.”

Her smile grows and her shoulder rise as she accepts my gallantry with aplomb. Striding out she waits for me at the base of the steps as I close the door and lock the house up with my new key. As I join her she slips her arm into mine as natural as anything and together we start our way around the house.

“Would you mind driving?” She asks, offering me her keys.

“Oh, uh, yeah. No problem.” I take them from her. She doesn’t say anything but I could tell she was pleased. Continuing to be the gentleman I open the gate for her then walk her around the SUV to open the door. Each time I am treated with a smile.

Before long we were on our way with me driving and Heather giving directions.

“So tell me.” She says, lightly touching my arm as she watched me drive. “How was your day?”

“Honestly?” I say. “It was AWESOME!”

“Oh! Ha ha ha! Tell me!”

“Well, I got to stick with a framing crew today and I really liked it.” I say excitedly. “It was so cool watching the rooms take shape. Just one board and one plank at a time and before you knew it you could see the whole thing coming together. It was really kinda cool knowing I had a hand in it, ya know? Really…I don’t know, satisfying. Ya know? Like I really did something.”

“I can imagine.” She says softly, a warm grin beaming.

“Yeah. I was talkin to the older guys and I guess there’s always demand for framers. I can learn and work at the same time through an apprenticeship.” I say. “And they make real good money after a couple of years. Especially for a hard worker like me.”

“I told you hard work would get you noticed.”

“Yeah. I don’t know but…I’m thinking maybe that’s the path for me. I think they’re going to try me around with a few other crews, but I think framing might be the thing.”

“It sounds amazing.”

“I know it’s not like a doctor or lawyer or anything fancy but…it was really cool.”

“Finding your passion is what matters, baby.” She grips my arm. “I’m proud of you, Elliot.”

I glance her way and smile yet again, it was impossible not to. “After lunch wasn’t so easy though.”

“Oh?”

“Got teased, mercilessly.”

“No! Those bullies!”

I laugh. “It wasn’t like that. It was actually you guys meeting me for lunch.”

“Us?”

“Yep. They thought I had a whole harem of pretty ladies.”

“Harem!?” She pauses. “Ha ha ha! I guess it was kind of odd us all showing up out of the blue, huh?” Patting my thigh she rests back into her seat. “Sorry about that. Like I said, they weren’t going to let me rest until they met you. Lily because she was angry and the rest because they got the totally wrong idea, thanks to Lily.”

“I didn’t think being a honey boy would be such a big deal.”

“It is.” She says. “With me it is anyway.

“Because you’re a matriarch?”

“Mm.” She nods. “They’re making a fuss for nothing though. I kept telling them we had a plan.”

“Yeah.” I say. “A plan.”

“Take a right up here.”

“On it.” I make the turn and drive for a short time before broaching. “So, um, speaking of the plan…did you end up seeing Skye today like you said?”

“Oh, yes.” She says, her voice suddenly flat. Turning her head away she looks out her window. “She was in this afternoon.”

“And?”

“And…well, we were pretty busy today. Then with taking lunch off and everything…” She sighs. “I kept trying but…there was never a good opening. I’m afraid I didn’t get a good opportunity to tell her about you, baby.” She then quickly adds. “But I will tell her about you the very next time I see her.”

“That’s okay!” I say, sitting up taller. “No hurry on my end. And what about…”

“Myles?” She was still staring out the window and refusing to look my way. After a long pause she says. “I-I didn’t have time today. I had to get straight home to let you into the house. There just wasn’t any time. I’ll…I’ll go see him tomorrow. Yeah. I think he works on Saturdays.” With a soft sigh she whispers. “I’ll see him tomorrow. It has to be to be tomorrow.”

Chapter 42: Membership Benefits

Chapter Text

“Damn.” I say as Heather and I approach the automatic entrance doors of the massive warehouse store. “It’s busy!”

“It is always busy.” She says. “Especially at this time of day.”

“I’ve never actually been into one of these places.” A say peering up at the towering blue letters above the doors.

“Really?” She takes my arm and pulls me close. “Never?”

“Nah. My folks never had a membership.”

“A warehouse virgin.” She smiles. “I’ll be your guide. This should be fun! We used to go here all the time. A lot less now. It’s great for a family but I don’t really need the bulk deals so much living alone.” I felt as if we were streaming into a concert venue, not going on a grocery run, as we move with the flow of the crowd. To our right an equally dense mass of humanity was streaming out the exit. Heather lets me go to fetch one of the grocery carts, which was nearly twice as voluminous as what I was used to, then waits for me to return before walking into the actual shopping area. Her membership card is checked and she seems to take great joy out of saying. “He’s with me.”

“Oh my God.” I mutter as I slow to a stop to take in the scale of what I was seeing. The place was enormous! Quite possibly the largest interior space that I’d ever set foot in. It somehow looked even bigger on the inside than it had from the parking lot.

“Outta the way!” My wheels had barely stopped turning when an annoyed bark from behind me jolts me into motion again.

“No need to be rude!” Heather snaps right back at him as she hurries back to grab onto the front of the cart. After she and the older man exchange glares she whispers to me. “You have to sort of stay with the flow here.”

“Sorry.”

With me pushing and her holding onto the side Heather leads me into the sprawling labyrinth of electronics and eyeglasses, appliances and apparel, travel and tires, and every other conceivable thing under the sun! And everything hilariously over-sized. All these years I’d been under the impression that this was basically just a venue for buying household groceries in bulk sizes, but this place had it all. As I gawk and rubberneck my way through the aisles, marveling at this thing and that, Heather strolled along watching me with an amused grin.

“You haven’t even seen the best part yet.” She says after the few aisles.

“What’s that?”

“This.” She nods ahead of us where an employee was set up on a little stand on top of which was a sizzling hot plate. Directing me to park the cart for a moment she takes my arm and leads me to the stand where she takes two little cups of hot, greasy sausage on a tiny bed of instant flavored rice. Holding up her cup she says. “Cheers.” We tap our cups in a toast and down the contents as if they were shots. “Not bad.”

“No. Not bad.” I agree as the savory flavors fill my mouth. “Mmm!”

She takes my cup in hers and drops it in the garbage pail that was right there and thanks the employee. They return a nod and a smile and, to my surprise, no sales pitch or hassle whatsoever. We return to the cart and carry on our merry way. We’d only made it to the head of the next aisle when we were greeted by the next sample stand, this time it was crackers with a cheese spread. As we much on tasty morsel I peer down the bustling rows to see more of these stands set up at the end of almost every aisle.

“Who needs tacos?” I quip. “We’ll be full by the time we’re leavin here!”

“Alexander used to joke that it was Tapas for the masses.” She giggles. “Of course he was high on honey half of the time so…”

“Ooo.” I swirl my tongue around my mouth, imagining what these flavors might be heightened to with a drop of magic honey. “Lucky guy.”

An hour must of have passed before we even got to the groceries as we go up and down every aisle window shopping and snacking the whole way. It was so FUN! We would stop and talk about this item or that one. In one aisle she would talk about how pretty a set of plates were and in the next I would fawn over a big rugged toolbox, each time the other would listen, engage, and secretly wish to buy it for them. And electronics! So funny! Heather truly was clueless when it came to anything with so much as a microchip inside of it and would be so impressed when I demonstrated even the most basic knowledge. I was hardly a tech guy but Heather made me feel like a genius. Undeserved as it was, it was a pretty damn nice feeling.

Thanks to the business of the store we were forced to stay close to each other or risk getting separated but as we went I sensed there was more to our cozy proximity. I began to watch Heather closely and noticed how her nose would flinch and twitch and how her posture would become more tense whenever the crowd got thick, particularly when there was a high proportion of men in the vicinity. A few times it seemed to become too much for her, and each time she would return to me and press in close and take a long inhale which seemed to do wonders to relax her.

When she spots me noticing this behavior she whispers. “This is a lot for me.” She rubs my back. “Once I’m bonded again this will be easy again. I look forward to that. In the meantime…” She leans in for another deep sniff. A smile appears as she slowly lets it out. “Thank you, baby.”

“Um, you’re welcome.”

The fun doesn’t stop when we finally get to the groceries. It starts innocently enough with Heather asking me to grab a bunch of bananas that were across the cart from her. But when I answer with a swift, “Yes, Ma’am.”, I saw her beautiful brown eyes begin to glimmer.

Next we stopped at a giant bin of bagged potatoes. Even though she stood right beside it she looked to me again. “These bags are so heavy for me.”

I stride forward in full hero mode. “I can get it.” I lean in and hoist a bag up.

“Ooo.” Heather giggles, looking VERY impressed by my show of strength despite how meager it actually was. “Could you manage some carrots?”

“No trouble for me, Ma’am.” I say, puffing up my chest.

“Ooo! He he he!”

And so it goes. It became something of a game between us as she acted the waifish princess and me her strapping knight. She enjoyed giving the orders and I enjoyed following them, especially as she always rewarded me with a treat at the end. Whether it was a soft caress to my arm, a word of praise, or just a warm gaze she never let my efforts to unacknowledged. More than anything though it was that unwavering and admiring way she looked at me. Any able bodied person could have followed her orders but, just like with the electronics, she makes me feel ten feet tall.

Aisle by aisle, joking and talking, we move through the store in no particular hurry. We were having a grand time. We’d already gotten all I needed for the tacos and enough basic supplies to last us awhile but still we hit every aisle and sampler just to be thorough. Between the natural laughter, the silly roleplay, the constant little touches that were now bordering on flirtatious and the occasional munchy this trip to the warehouse store felt more like a real date than any I’d been on with Blair. In fact we were having such a good time together that we’d almost forgotten our predicament, until…

“That’s one for your, Sir.” Says the gentleman manning the final sample stand as he passes me a little paper cup of fruit gummies. “And one for your darling mother.” He suddenly pulls the other cup away from Heather to say. “Oh! Or should I say, little sister. Excuse me, young lady.” He shoots Heather a wink and hands her the cup.

He meant it as flattery. He meant it as a corny joke. But it sure doesn’t land that way. Heather glowing smile fades as her cheeks darken with an embarrassed blush as she takes her sample.

Keeping her voice upbeat, though it was easy to hear the falseness in it, she says to him. “He’s not my son.” She looks at me. “Though I’d be proud if he was.”

“Oh.” He looks from her to me and back again.

“We’re just…friends.” She says softly and sadly as her eyes fall to look at the treats. “Actually, I don’t think I want these. Far too much sugar for a lady my age.” She passes the cup back to him. “Thank you.”

“Uh, sure.”

For the first time Heather takes control of the cart and pushes it toward the checkout tills. “I’ll be in line, Elliot. No need to hurry.”

As I watch her leave the clerk mumbles. “Did I say something wrong?”

Chapter 43: Plans Change

Chapter Text

Leaving my sample behind as well I twist through the throng of shoppers and quickly catch up. Trotting up beside her I grab the handle of the cart in a silent request to allow me to push again. She cedes and glides to the right to allow me to take control.

“Hey.” I say, lightly bumping my shoulder into hers with the same playful energy we’d been enjoying until a minute ago.

“Hey, yourself.” She bumps me back before pointing off to the right. “Let’s grab that line.”

I steer the cart over to furthest line in the row. It wasn’t the shortest but the folks ahead of us were pushing mostly empty carts. As we wait I ask her in a low voice. “What was that about?”

“Hm?”

“Back there.” I motion with my chin.

“Nothing.”

“Heather.”

She sighs. “Sometimes I forget how old I am.” Every so subtly she shifts closer to me. “You make me forget that I’m not as young as you make me feel.”

“So…you gonna sleep in the car or head over to Lily’s for the night?”

She gives me the most bemused look. “Excuse me?”

“I have it on good authority that there’s no pity allowed in the house.” I say, holding up my hands. “I didn’t make the rules.”

For a moment she is speechless until she lets out a laugh and shakes her head. “You got me.”

Pushing the cart a few feet forward as the line moved I quip. “I also heard it spoils your appetite. And that would be a shame given I’m fixin up my signature tacos.”

“I get it!” She loops her arm into mine again and gives me a little shake. “Point made.”

“I hope so.” I say. “We’re going to have to get used to this if we’re going be friends or…whatever this is turning into. I’m not embarrassed to be seen with you, if that’s what you’re worried about. I sure hope that I don’t embarrass you.”

“Of course not!”

I look over into her eyes. “I don’t care that you’re older than me, Heather. And, honestly? Even that’s not quite true. I like you just as you are. If you were younger or older or shorter or taller or…otherwise different, you wouldn’t be the you that you are now. And I really like this you.”

Heather looks at me for a long moment before saying. “Here I thought I was the one for pep talks.”

“You said I had to be strong, so I’m being strong.” I say. “For both of us.”

She chuckles hugs my arm to her. “Can’t accuse you of not listening, can I?”

“I’m a good boy!” I state proudly, which earns me the strangest backward glance from the woman in front of us who’d clearly been listening in. When she turns her head back around Heather and I share a good old giggle about it.

While Heather pays I help box the groceries up and soon we are on our way home. As she spoke cheerfully beside me my mind lingered on how I’d lifted Heather’s spirits back at the store just by stepping up and showing a bit of confidence. Had it been Blair I would have surely just buttoned my lip and passively waited for her to broach anything that she might wish to talk about. Reacting was easier, and lazier, than actually grabbing the bull by the horns. But I was learning that it definitely wasn’t better. I enjoyed my obedience to Heather but I was starting to understand that for all her strengths and good intentions Heather had her flaws as well. How had Lily put it? Broken. Yeah, that’s what she’d said. Her mom was lonely and broken. And it began to dawn on me that, just like me, if Heather was able to fix herself on her own…she would have done it years ago.

“I really enjoyed that.”

“Me too.” She says. “Being with you makes even the little things fun.”

“That’s how I feel. You make me so…happy.” I say, my voice low and soft. “Heather?”

“Yeah, baby?” She strokes my arm.

“I, um…” I fall silent for a few seconds before I forge forward with the words caged inside of me. “…I had some time to think about things at work this afternoon. Just in the back of my mind I was running over some things. And…if I don’t say something now I don’t think I would ever forgive myself.”

“Oh?” She grips my arm. “What is it, Elliot?”

“I don’t want you to set me up with Skye.”

“Okay. Is there something the matter with her?”

“Yes. There’s something the matter.”

“Go on, sweetie.”

“And I, um…I don’t want you to go out with Myles either.”

“Oh!”

“I can’t tell you what to do. I’m just saying what I want. It turns my stomach just thinking about you and him.” Before she can say it I cut in. “And it’s not just the honey talking. You know it’s deeper than that. You know it.”

“Okay. I won’t go out with Myles if it will upset you.” She tried to keep her tone neutral but I could hear the relief in her voice. “But, our plan…”

“Your plan.” I gently correct her. “Yours.”

“Baby…”

“Please. Let me get this out. I almost convinced myself of your plan on the way home today but…I was deluding myself, Heather. And I think you are too.” I look over at her. “This plan. This…desperate plan to stay close to each other. I understand it but…it doesn’t feel right. Does it? Deep down? It’s not right.” She either can’t or won’t answer me but her hand tightens around my arm. “I was talking to Julie. She told me about how special a matriarch’s bond was. Not just for the bonded pair, but for everybody.”

“She shouldn’t have filled your head with that stuff. She said it for her own reasons, baby. Julie is a very selfish woman.”

“But an honest one.” I retort. “I’m glad she told me. You said if something happened to you that I’d be alone.”

“You would be alone! Loneliness like you couldn’t imagine.” She says, her eyes haunted by grief. “I mean, yes. The family would rally around you. You would be one of ours. We love our men very much. But…the bond… They couldn’t take my place. Nobody could.”

“Just like nobody can replace my Mom and Dad, but here I am still.”

“It’s not the same.”

“I know.” I say. “The point is, you wouldn’t be abandoning me. They would be there for me. And be there all the years before. And I would be there for them. I’d…I’d have a family again, Heather!”

“Oh, baby.” She strokes my cheek. “You will have a family. Someday you will.” She sighs. “You don’t know the pain, baby. But I do. You can be surrounded by loved ones and still…feel so…so…alone.”

“I’m sorry you had to go through that.” Taking her hand I give it a supportive squeeze. “May I ask you something personal?”

“Of course.”

“After all the pain you went through…if you could go back, would you do it differently? Would you not get with Alexander if you knew how it would end?”

My question shakes her to her core, but she answers without pause. “I wouldn’t change anything.” She lets out a sad laugh. “Except his diet and maybe getting him to exercise. He would have been so miserable eating salads all the time.”

“But he would eat them. Because you told him to.”

“I wouldn’t do that to him.” She says, her voice hushed. “But I would try to convince him.”

“So he did still have free will?”

“Only at my whim. Can you really call that free?”

“But you allowed him to be himself.”

“Of course I did. I loved him.”

“I know.” I say as I make the turn down the alley. “I met Mr. Hutton a few times. I didn’t think he was a zombie.”

“He was a beautiful man.”

I pull the car into the parking space, careful to leave her enough room to get out with my car parked along side. Shutting off the engine I remove the keys and sit there a moment in the heavy silence.

“Do you think you could ever love me that much?”

“Oh, my boy.”

“I’ve seen how much you care about me and how much you’re trying to protect my freedom.” I say. “You make it difficult for me not to trust you. Even with my soul.”

“Elliot…I would consume you.”

“And I would welcome it! I know I’ve got nothing. Nothing but myself. But whatever it is I have, it’s yours if you want it.” I say. “I will work so hard for you. I will make something of myself. You’ll see. I will love you like nobody else can, if you just give me the chance.”

“Babyyy.”

“You’ve been so focused on protecting me that…you never stopped to really consider that I might not want to be protected from you.” I say, staring at the fence in front of us. “Like with you and Alexander…I believe the pain would be worth it in the end. For years of happiness, maybe the pain is just the price of admission. It’s a price I’m willing to pay. I welcome it! Maybe I’m too young and too foolish to see the truth, but that’s how I see it. Who can really predict the future anyway? We don’t get to choose our destiny. I could be hit by a bus tomorrow. There are no guarantees. Every choice is a risk. Every day is a blessing. I want to spend my days with you.” Turning in my seat I face her. “If you are absolutely committed to finding a man you think is better for you…I will help you in anyway I can. But I can’t pretend to agree with it. And I am sure as hell not going to live with you, Heather.”

“What?”

“I’ll stay until I can get my own place, or sooner if the bond gets to be too much, which ever comes first.” Taking her near hand in both of mine I hold it tight. “I could be your friend…I could be your best friend…but I’m not going to live under the same roof with the woman I want only to watch another man have her. That’s a torture I will not bear. I don’t deserve that kind of heartache. You’ve taught me that I deserve better than that.” I kiss the back of her hand. “Okay. I said my piece.” After a deep breath I nod. “I just had to get that off my chest.”

“Oh Elliot.” Deep in her rich brown eyes I could see the turmoil I had caused pulling her heart in two. “You’re not going to make this easy, are you?”

“For your sake I wish I could, Heather. I don’t want to lose you. But I can’t change the way I feel.”

“You are temptation itself, my boy.” She whispers. “You make me want to do bad things. Very bad things.”

Chapter 44: A Weekend to Remember

Chapter Text

Bad things she says. But bad had never felt so good. I hold Heather’s gaze as each of grapple with the sudden change in the situation.

With my heart laid bare I felt lighter in mind and spirit. While my words might turn out to be the first step in Heather and I parting ways I could already feel that, in the end, they were words I would not regret. I would rather take the sharp barb of honesty to the corrosive burn of living a lie. I had wallowed for far too long in simply existing, it was time to really live! The past few days had been a revelation. I’d caught a glimpse of a life worth pursuing. One that included Heather and her quirky family, and not simply as roommate with benefits. Heather was right that out there in the ‘normal’ world I could find love and kinship, but here I could be a prince! And not just any prince, HER prince! And that was a dream worth fighting for.

“Hey, how about those tacos?” I pat Heather’s knee. “I don’t know about you but those samples just stirred up my appetite.”

“I think that’s the idea.” She says, still looking at me like an enigma wrapped in a taboo. “Where do we go from here?”

“The kitchen?” I shrug.

She laughs softly. “As good a place as any I suppose.”

Exiting the car we walk around to the back. Just before opening the rear door I glance left and right, from one neighbor’s fence to the other, then peer back around to look forward to Heather’s back fence. All the while, in my mind’s eye, I am seeing pieces of lumber like those I’d worked with all day start to take shape.

“What’s up?” Heather asks.

“You know…it would be so easy to roof this area over.” I say. “With the fences to work from…yeah. Set in a couple posts, an easy frame, I don’t think the roof would be any challenge. Could probably grab most of the stuff at the recycle store. It wouldn’t be a garage and it wouldn’t be the prettiest thing, but it would keep the rain off. Hm.”

Heather’s left brow lifts. “Are you going to build me a carport, Elliot?”

I look over at her with a grin as I lift the rear door. “Are you telling me to build you a carport, Heather?”

“If I am?”

“Then I guess I’m building you a carport, Ma’am.” I wink.

“You’re in a sassy mood tonight.” She laughs and pinches my belly.

I chuckle and start to gather the boxes of groceries. The loads we carry are extremely lopsided with me piling a couple of boxes as high as I could manage leaving her with just one small bag to carry herself.

“Let me take one of those.” She says as I stagger back, nearly buckling under the weight of my load. “Elliot! You’re going to hurt yourself.”

“I got it.” I grunt. “No…rm…problem. If you could just…nff…get the doors.”

“You are such a man.” She rolls her eyes, but she also smiles. Though she might deny it she enjoyed my show of old-fashioned gallantry. She shuts the car door and leads the way through the gate with the finicky latch, through the yard, and around to the front door. “Oh! I gave you my keys.” She turns back to me.

“Huh? Oh, yeah.” I say, my arms begin to tremble as I look around for somewhere to put the groceries. Before I could set them down however Heather was at my side with a very funny look in her eyes.

“I’ll get them.” She says, before plunging her free hand into the right hand pocket of my jeans! “Let’s see. Where are they?” Her hand twists and turns over and around my phone until the next thing I knew she had my knob pinched gently between thumb and index finger.

“Hrm!”

“Oh, what’s this now?” She gives my dick a soft squeeze. “Hmm.” With just the tips of her finger and thumb she massages my tender tip.

“Um.” I look over at Ms. Hancock’s house then glance back toward the park, finding nobody looking thankfully. “You…” I peep, before clearing my throat and saying in a lower tone. “You find it?”

“He he he.”

“Um…”

“Why, Elliot. You’re shaking.” Rub, rub, rub, rub. “You need to me take one of the boxes?”

“Nope! Ahem!” Redoubling my effort and steady the heavy load of groceries.

“Hmmm, whatever it it is…” Rub, rub, rub, rub. In a repetitive pinching massage Heather continues to tease my cock. “…it’s getting bigger! Goodness!” Despite my best efforts my arms are trembling again, yet I didn’t move a muscle. “Hmmm. No. Definitely not keys. Must be in the other pocket.” I let out as gasp as she pulls her hand out of my pocket. She steps behind me to slide her fingers down into my back pocket. Groping my ass she says. “Mmmm. Not here.” Of course she cops a feel of my other cheek as well in the other back pocket before reaching around to slip her hand into my other front pocket. “Here they are!” She pulls the jangling keys from my pocket and shakes high in the air. With a teasing wink she nods over at my right pocket and quips. “Might want to get some ice on that swelling.”

“Whose sassy now?” I mutter just loud enough for her to hear.

She titters. With an exaggerated and beckoning sway of her wide round hips she strides to the front door and opens it…without a second to spare! The moment she was through I scurry up the steps and into the house, bolting straight for the dining table without even taking my shoes on. Just a moment before my strength gives completely I set the groceries down, rather more heavily than I meant to.

“Whoo!”

“I told you I’d carry some.” She glides up behind me, groping my pecs then taking my arms in her hands to grip my fatigued biceps. “Such a strong young man!”

“It was no problem.” I fib. “No problem at all.” She laughs then nuzzles into my neck for a kiss. “Hah!” I gasp at her touch against that tender flesh.

Wrapping her arms around me so that my arms were kept pinned to my sides she nuzzles and smells and treats me to another hungry kiss. “What am I going to do with you now?”

“Keep me?”

“Heh! Tempting. So tempting.”

“I understand the commitment and…I’m ready for it.”

“You understand the commitment.” She croons “But I’m not sure that you appreciate the demands.”

“Demands?”

“You know of my…desire. You know how much I want you. How much I yearn for you, Elliot.” As she says this her bulge presses hard into my ass. “Can you handle a woman like me? Could you…keep up with my appetite?”

“I can! I could!”

“So young and vibrant and…virile.” Burying her nose in my hair she takes deep inhale. “Ohhhh.” She let out a long breath and whispers. “But…”

“But?”

“You saw last night what I would want from you. Remember?” Her warm breath washes across my ear as the image of her pounding down into the imaginary Elliot flashes through my mind. Hugging me harder she rubs her cock up the crack of my ass. “But you’ve also told me that you do not enjoy anal love. I could enjoy you for a lifetime without it, I could LOVE you with every ounce of me, but…mmm…on some level I would be left wanting. Sexually.”

“Um…”

“Shhhh.” She nibbles my ear, sending tingles coursing down my neck to make the gooseflesh rise. “And what if we do decided to share you? Hm? To make you a prince…an angel…our family…honey hole. The others would be most…disappointed at your limitations.”

“I-I-I…”

“Shhhhhhh.” She kisses my cheek. “In the end it is about you and me, handsome. You and me. You’ve spoken your heart and brought us to a point where choices cannot be avoided or put off. But you’ve made a choice without fully considering all of the consequences, I fear. And I have yet to make my decision. Do I keep my perfect, beautiful boy forever…or let him go free to enjoy a normal life? I know what my heart wants but…I need to think about this. I need to come to terms to what it would mean, for both of us. I need to speak with the family again. And YOU need to take some time to think with this…” She pats taps my temple. “…and not this…” She rubs my heart. “…and definitely not this.” Grabbing my junk in a full handed grasp she gives me a tight squeeze!

“Eeep!”

“Heh, heh, heh. Still swelling I see.” After another smooch to my cheek she whispers. “Let’s enjoy each other this weekend and see where it takes us, my sweet. It could be our last time together. By Monday you will either be mine or finding a new place to live.”

I swallow hard and nod. “Yes, Ma’am.”

“Good boy.”

Chapter 45: Date Night

Chapter Text

With another squeeze of my junk and a swat to my ass Heather lets me go. She’d always been touchy-feely but with that grope and swat she had definitely taken the aggression up a notch, probably to begin to give me a glimpse at what a life as her full time man would be like. If she thought that might scare me off she couldn’t have been more wrong! I loved the desire and confidence and dominance that it showed. So different than my previous passive partners. With just a couple of squeezes she’d gotten my dick to half mast and that swat to my butt left a little tingle that was spreading through the rest of my body.

Humming a happy little tune Heather returns to the boxes of groceries. Taking the bag of carrots she inspects it briefly then, without even looking my way, passes it my direction and says. “Fridge.”

“Huh? Oh, right!” I hurry to take it. Stepping around her I swing open the door to the fridge…and the very next second Heather was on me again!

Pressed tight to my back, her cock once more nestled between my butt cheeks, she wraps her left arm around my waist and whispers. “In the drawer, if you please.”

“Drawer?” I swallow. “Yes, Ma’am.”

With her arm around me, and not letting go, my only option to reach the crisper drawer at the bottom was to bend straight over at the waist, and so that is what I do. Pushing my ass back against her bulge I bend down and open the drawer. My dick wasn’t the only one swelling!

“Ohhhh myyyy God.” She sighs as her right hand slowly pushes up the curve of my spine then back again before grabs my hips, one in each clutching hand. “That’s it, baby. Put it right inside.” Her cock fills as her grip tightens. “Gooood boyyyy.”

The carrots are in the drawer but still I remain where I was. I’d never had woman touch my like this before, holding me in such an overtly sexual ‘receiving’ position, and it was doing things to me. The fact that she had the equipment to follow through only made it hotter. So much hotter. All my life I’d considered a dude getting anal as ‘gay’ but wanting to get fucked by a beautiful, caring, full-figured woman like Heather seemed like the furthest thing from that. How could wanting this goddess possible be considered queer? And more importantly…who the fuck cared? Gripping my knees I arch my back and start to rub my ass up and down her growing schlong.

“Now you’re just playing dirty.” She giggles and spanks my bum again as hard as her gentle touch could manage. Pulling me up to standing she wraps me in another hug and again nuzzles against my neck. “Sexy boy.”

“Heather?” I whisper.

“Yeah, baby?”

“I…like when you touch me like this.”

“I like it too. You are very touchable.”

“You, um…you said that anal feels good? For the man I mean.”

“Mmm.” Her hands explore my body as she lightly suckles against my neck. “Every man is different but…mmm…I’ve heard it can be one of their greatest pleasures. Heh, heh, heh. In fact, they can get down right slutty for it.” She slides to the other side of my neck, her soft lips dragging across my flesh. “Did you enjoy being touched down there in the bath?”

“Yes! I liked it very much.”

“Mmm. Did you like when I touched you there when I went down on you?”

I nod. “Yes, Ma’am.”

“Then I think you might just like it too.”

“I wanna…I wanna try. I wanna know.” I huff, my breath picking up as her roaming hands, soft breasts, and hardening member taking me to the heights of arousal. “I want you to…teach me. Teach me to feel good in that way. I don’t want to deny you anything.”

“Ohhhh, Elliot.” She turns me around to face her and pushes me back against the open fridge by pressing her huge tits into my chest. I am eye to eye with Heather, with her just a bit taller than me so she had to look down ever so slightly to accentuate her soft dominance. Never before had I been looked in such a way that made me feel simultaneously like the most precious jewel and a rare piece of meat being eyed up by a ravenous tiger. I don’t honestly know which I liked better! “You’d be willing to try? For me?”

“Yes. Yes. I don’t know if I’ll like it but I want to try. I want to…” My rock hard pecker flexes against her mighty bulge. “…feel you…inside of me.”

“Oh, Elliot. Those words are music to me.” Her lips brush mine with a feather soft kiss. “You are such a good boy. Oh, sweetie. I know I am pressing you into this.” She says as she teases her fingers through my hair in that wonderful way of hers. “But it is something that we ought to know before our choices become…irrevocable.”

“We need to know!”

She chuckles as my erection rages. “Somebody’s enthusiastic all of a sudden.”

“Please…”

“Shhhh.” She pets me once before stepping away. Keeping one hand on my chest she smiles. “I will not be rushed on my decision to keep you, so taking you tonight is out of the question, but there is still fun to be had.” Her smile grows. “Even a finger or two…or three could answer a few questions.”

“Oh!”

“A toy perhaps.” With a smirk she adds. “Or one of those carrots you just put away.”

“Heather!”

She laughs a merry laugh as she spins into my arms. I take her by surprise, in fact I take myself by surprise, when I twist in behind her and embrace her thick, soft body from behind as she’d done with me. The tables are turned as this time it was my dick hotdogged between her humongous buttocks as I hold her tight. Nuzzling through her hair to find the supple skin of her neck where I begin to kiss and suck, just like she’d done to me.

“Mmmm.” She melts back against me. “A girl could get used to this.”

My hands on her squishy tummy, one over the other, I hold her tight and begin to rock our bodies left and right to the rhythm of our hearts.

“We’re getting ahead of ourselves.” I whisper.

“Oh?”

“I’ve got to earn my stay, remember?” I softly jest. “By Monday I’m yours or out the door. I’ve got just this weekend to convince you to keep me and I am sure as heck not gonna waste it. Not when what I want more than anything is so close.” I hug her tighter.

“Oh my!”

“I’m going to wine you.”

“Mm, okay.”

“I’m going to dine you.”

“I like where this is going.”

“I’m gonna make you the best damn tacos you ever had.”

“He he he!”

“You will dance with me of course. We must have dancing.”

“Ohhh.” She swoons. “You dance?”

“No.” I chuckle. “But for you I’ll try.”

“Mmmm!” I couldn’t see her face but I just knew she was beaming. “I am sure you are a wonderful dancer.”

“Maybe a moonlight walk through the park, once it’s quiet. Just you and me and the star above.”

“How romantic.”

“And then…I’ll walk my Lady home.” I softly kiss her neck. “My smokin hot lady.”

“Mmmm.”

“If I’m lucky, a kiss at the door.” I say. “And I guess we’ll see what happens from there.”

With a titter she squeezes her big bum cheeks around my straining rod. “I think I might have a few ideas.”

“And you call me the tease?” Bap!

“OOO!” She jolts as I return one of her gentle spanks. “Elliot! He he he!”

Slipping around to her front I take her hands in mine and gaze into her eyes. “Let me earn your love, Heather. Let me treat you like you deserve to be treated. Let me show you how things could be.”

“How things could be? Oh. Elliot. I…I…”

“You know, tonight will be our first real date. Without all the pretending.”

“A date?” She says, becoming increasingly flustered by my intense eye contact.

“Once I’m on my feet I will take you out and treat you like the queen you are, but for tonight…does that sound like a date?”

“But…I’m not dressed for a…um…date.”

“Why don’t you go get ready?” I say with my most dashing grin while ‘accidentally’ brushing my dick across the monster in her panties. “No hurry. I’ll put away these groceries and start on supper. I’ll take care of everything.”

For a moment she just stands there, staring at me with a look of mild confusion. “You’re so…so…different than…”

Bringing a her hand to my mouth I kiss the back of it. “I am not Alexander, Heather. And I’m not trying to be. All I’m offering is me, just as I am.”

“Of course.” She says, looking guilty that she’d brought him up. “Of course.” She takes a deep breath and smiles. “I’ll go get ready then?”

“See you soon.” I kiss her hand again and flash her a wink before turning to grab a bag of peppers from out of the box.

I can feel her eyes following me for a few moments as I busy myself with unpacking the groceries. She must have been as stunned at my sudden boldness, I know I sure was! Somehow I’m able to hold my cool until the moment I hear Heather’s bedroom door click shut, at which point I leap into the air and pump my fist while mouthing the word. ‘YES!’

Chapter 46: In The Moment

Chapter Text

All smiles I set to preparing my one and only signature dish. Though his repertoire of recipes was limited my father loved to cook and had instilled into me the idea that everybody, nobody who they were or what they did, needed to have at least one slam dunk go-to meal that they could make in their sleep. I hadn’t my dad’s culinary passion so I opted for the minimum of one. My smile fades as I think back on all the time I spent playing games or watching silly videos when I could have been with Mom or Dad in the kitchen learning more and absorbing their loving company. Looking back now I could barely even remember the games and videos, but every minute spent with them I could recall down to the last precious detail. It was a tragedy how I wasted so much of those years on the frivolous when the most important things were right there in front of me. I always thought we had forever. I always thought we had more time. Too late I learned that all the truly important stuff in life happens in the moments, just like this one right now. Looking to Heather’s bedroom door I slowly nod as the true value of so many of my parents lessons begin to at last sink in.

As I chopped the onions, garlic, tomato, avocado, jalepeno and cilantro I could feel Dad standing at my shoulder watching me do it just the way he’d taught me. Leaning down I take a long sniff of the aromatic fresh cilantro. “Smells like green.” I whisper, just like he did every time he chopped the herb. After shredding the lettuce nice and fine I turn to the stove. In a skillet I start browning the onions then turn to gathering my flavoring. Mom would have approved of Heather’s impressive array of spices and been jealous of how she had them all organized in a series of racks and little drawers. I chuckle as the image of Mom’s hodgepodge spice cupboard comes back to me with the smell of the spices. I could see all the different brands, labels, reused bottles, and little baggies all jammed together in a chaotic mass. In that same vision I see my mother’s hand reaching past me to somehow pluck the exact item she needed from out of the ever shifting medley. How she did it without err every time neither Dad or I ever knew.

I choose my array carefully then return to stir the onions and add the garlic. After waiting just a minute for the garlic to ‘open up’, as Dad used to put it, I dump the ground beef into the pan and start to smash it down. The loud hiss of searing beef fills the room as the mouthwatering aroma of onion and garlic fills my nose. Once I had it flattened I set to adding the spices. Knowing Heather’s keen olfactory sense I endeavor to make the meat as complex and deliciously fragrant as possible while keeping the heat at a level to allow all of the smells and flavors shine forth. I didn’t want to ruin my first meal for her by accidentally making it too spicy and I wanted to treat Heather’s sensitive sniffer not overwhelm it. With her the nose was at least as important as the taste buds.

As I stir and take in the scrumptious Tex-Mex aromas I cannot help but wonder what Mom and Dad would think of my current situation. I am not left to wonder long as my memory quickly provides the answer. The pair of them were as much a part of me as my bones and sinew. Dad would have has his arm around my shoulders and let out a big laugh. He’d make some joke about it, he always had a joke no matter how inappropriate the situation, then somehow through the humor bring the point home that he and Mom had my back regardless of how things went. If he thought I had doubts he would bring them up but if he sensed that my heart was set he would encourage me to forge my own path and embrace the adventure of the road less traveled. And at some point he’d make some comment on Heather’s milfy good looks culminating in a suggestive ‘hubba-hubba!’.

This would be the point Mom jumped in, probably giving Dad an exasperated look and a smack to the shoulder as she did so. She was always the more prudent of the two and the smartest person in the house by a long shot. She’d be asking questions, so many questions. Just like Heather she’d be concerned of the practicalities and worried about my future happiness. She wouldn’t be thrilled about me being with a woman nearly twice my age, especially one who had a connection to our family regardless of how minor. She would try to make me see reason, like Heather did, and bring forward arguments that I would have no answer to. She’d want to meet Heather, of course, and try to get a sense of her end of things. In the end she would pull me into a hug, give me a kiss, and tell me she loved me no matter what. She once told me something along the lines of it being our heart that plots our course through life and that all the mind can do is man the rudder to avoid the shoals as best it could. She would no doubt have some perfect bit of wisdom for this moment too, after which Dad would crack another really bad joke that got us all laughing again.

For all their concern…they would be happy for me. Happy that I had found happiness, even if it was in an unconventional form. Through the veil between this life and the next I sensed that I had their approval. And that meant the world to me. What I wouldn’t do for just one more hour with them. I would tell them of Heather and how amazing she was. I’d go on about her beauty, her generosity, her caring nature, and her uplifting expectations. In short, I’d tell them that I’d found someone who could understand me and love me in all the right ways as much I could love her. Then I’d tell them of her cool and interesting family, of my exciting new job and the future it promised, and of my renewed zest for life. I’d tell of how low I’d fallen and how they’d been right all along, about everything. Every single thing. I’d tell them how much I missed them. I would cry, and so would they. I’d get them to tell the old stories again, even though I already knew them by heart. And when the hour was up I would stand tall and tell them not to worry anymore. To Mom I would say that I was going to be okay now. To Dad I would tell him that I was going to make him proud. With tears in their eyes and smiles on the faces they would tell me they love me then take each other’s hands and return to heaven where they would await our next reunion.

I too had blurry eyes and a grin as I stir in a bit of tomato sauce and a dash of sugar then squeeze the juice of the lime onto the meat. Letting out a sigh I let the fantasy slip away and return to the now where the most beautiful lady in the world was just one room away preparing herself for what would be a magical evening. Life was in the moments and I was seizing this one with both hands.

Chapter 47: Table for Two

Chapter Text

“Is it okay to come in yet?” Heather asks through the gap of her cracked open bedroom door. I’d heard her moving back and forth between the bedroom and the washroom as I cooked but was careful not to peek. I understood how important it was for a lady to make an impression on a first date.

“One second.” I say. Grabbing the dish towel which hung from the oven handle I fold it over my left forearm to carry it like a waiter at some fancy restaurant then hurry to stand at attention at the edge of the hallway. “Madame.” I say in a posh tone. “You’re table is available now.”

I hear a giggle and then the door separating us is opened to reveal…a goddess!

Her silky brown hair, it’s natural waviness somehow more prominent, was pulled to one side and cascaded down over her left shoulder. The hue of her makeup was deeper and duskier than I’d ever seen with her lips a dazzling pop of scarlet framing her shiny white teeth which drew the eye to sexy mouth. She was already so effortlessly beautiful but made up like this it gave that beauty a cutting edge. An edge made ever more keen by the piercing hunger in her gaze. Like some femme fatale there was an aura of danger surrounding her sultry allure. I was already awestruck and I hadn’t even reached her shoulders!

Ohhh, what fine shoulders they were. Smooth, pale, perfect, and exposed right across her breadth. Her gown was pure sumptuous elegance. It’s color was a rich crimson, a shade darker than her lips yet complimenting them perfectly. Though worn off the shoulders it was long sleeved, it’s upper reaches hugging her arms just below the shoulders and dipping down over her large breasts toward the center to give a mesmerizing view of her cleavage. It took all I had for my eyes not remained glued to that soft space between her tits but I didn’t want to seem ungentlemanly, besides there was so much left to see. The top sort of folded one side over the other across her full bust and at the base was a sash that held the fabric tight around her belly to make her full, round hips even more prominent. Below the waist the flared skirt moves like liquid, testifying to the fine quality of the fabric. The hem at the front reached to just below her knees to reveal the elegant curves of her calves but gradually descends toward the back so that at her heels it was full length. By keeping the length in the back but revealing some skin at the front the effect is as sexy as it was classy. What a dress! And so perfectly suited to her full-figured build. A lesser woman never could have filled that gown like she did.

Rounding off her attire are dainty gold earrings and a slender gold chain around her neck, just enough glitter to accentuate without distraction, and pair of red stiletto pumps. God damn! Usually we were eye to eye, with her maybe a half inch to an inch taller, but with me in socks and her in those heels she positively towered over me!

She was absolutely FUCKING GORGEOUS! And she knew it too. As she strides up to me one bold step at a time she exuded a feminine energy that filled the whole house. Coming to a stop directly in front of me she peers down at me with a dominant confidence that made me feel reeeeeal fucking small, in all the best ways. Again I see the hunger in those rich brown eyes. They were the eyes of a huntress. Right now she was no queen bee. She was a black widow spider!

“I should have a reservation.” She croons, playing along with my waiter’s pose which I had entirely forgotten about.

“Huh?” I squeak, before shaking back to my sense again. “Right. Of course. Table for two, under Everly?”

Her ruby lips curl into a smile. “That’s right. I’m meeting my date here.”

“Of course.” I give a slight bow, step to the side, and extend my hand toward the table where I had everything already set. “Mr. Everly called ahead. He’s running a bit late but he will be here soon. He sends his apologies.”

“Probably working late. He’s a very hard worker. He’s in construction you know.” Hips swaying in that hypnotic way she her heels clack, clack, clack across the linoleum toward the table. I hurry around to pull out her chair and without pause she takes her seat.

Stepping to the side of the table I ask. “May I interest you in the house white while you wait?”

“That sounds lovely.”

We share a look and a laugh then drop the waiter-patron roleplay.

“You look…incredible.” I say, my vocabulary failing utterly to truly express how good I thought she looked. But what can I say when ‘most beautiful woman in the world’ doesn’t even come close to describing her. “Incredible! Wow!”

“Thank you.” She says, beaming.

“I am feeling seriously under dressed!”

“You’re fine.” As I go to pour her some wine she continues. “I was lucky it still fit.” She says, smoothing the sleeve of her dress. “It was bought a long time ago.”

“Oh?”

For a moment she goes a bit wistful, though the smile never fades. “I bought it for my 20th anniversary but…I never got to wear it.” She looks at me. “I never wore it for him, Elliot. But if that bothers you I can change.”

Bringing her her goblet of chardonnay I set it down in front of her and flash her an assuring grin. “A gown that fine deserves to be worn.” Taking her hand I give it a squeeze and say. “I am one lucky guy.”

As I return to the skillet to stir the meat she says softly. “I…spoke with him while I was in there.”

I look back over my shoulder. “You spoke with Alexander?”

“In a sense I did.” She says with a brief glance toward her bedroom. “He told me…to be happy. He said that it was okay not to hurt anymore.” She lets out a sigh. “He wants me to move on. He…gave me his blessing.”

For a moment I am speechless. As I was out here connecting with the spirits of my parents she was at that same moment communing with her deceased husband? That couldn’t be coincidence. I knew how much that moment meant to me. Given the circumstances it must have been doubly so for her. I give quiet thanks to Mr. Hutton for being cool about this, even though I knew that I wasn’t the reason. It would have taken a lot of love to let his tortured spouse fly free again.

Her smile returns and she takes up her wine. “But enough of the past. Here’s to a brighter tomorrow.” With that she takes her first sip.

“A brighter tomorrow.” I echo.

“It smells great!”

“I hope so!” I quip as I click off the burner. “If this doesn’t impress you I don’t have much else to offer.”

“Ohhh, I don’t know about that.” She says. “I think you’ve got a lot to offer. Mmmm.”

Without even looking back I ask. “You’re looking at my butt, aren’t you?”

“He he he!” She chortles. “That would be most unladylike!”

I chuckle and shake my head. Taking the shells from out of the oven I work fast to construct our tacos while the shell were crunchy, the lettuce crisp, and the meat fresh from the hot skillet. I lay out six shells on two plates and set to work. I hoped it didn’t seem excessive, Blair used only take three, but I knew Heather was a woman with an appetite. An appetite that I very much wanted to satisfy. Meat, salsa, cheese, tomato, cilantro, lettuce and avocado are carefully pilled into each crispy tortilla so they were each filling yet attractive to the eye. Taking her plate up on my hand, level with my shoulder, I am back in waiter mode as I carry the feast to my date.

Setting the dish in front of her I step back. Seeing both her and my food beside each other I am suddenly aware of just how ridiculous this was. She was dressed for a Michelin starred five course meal. In retrospect I wished I’d done an appetizer or salad or something else besides a half dozen identical tacos. And tacos? Who has tacos dressed like that? If she had any complaints however she hid them well as her eyes widen at the offering before her.

“Ohhh!” She says. “This smells sooooo good!” I swear I grow two inches I felt so proud. Closing her eyes she takes a long, deep inhale then opens them again as she lets the breath out. “Mmmmm! This meat. Cumin. Smoked pimenton. A dash of sugar. Two…no, three…no! Four kinds of chili powder?”

“That’s right.” I nod.

“And the fresh cilantro!”

“Smells like green.”

“Smells delicious! Oh my God. My mouth is actually watering.”

“Well, let’s eat while its fresh.” Hurrying back the counter I grab my plate and return to the table to take my seat. I am just about to pour my own wine when I notice a familiar tiny glass vial sitting beside my glass. I pause, staring at the little dose of honey.

Heather lays her napkin over her lap. “Given our new timeline I didn’t think we had to be quite so cautious anymore. It’s up to you of course.” She watches me closely as I lift the vial. “If you take it I suggest adding it to your wine. The effect will be the same, though more gradual.”

Studying the vial I slowly turn it to watch the clear, slightly viscous fluid shift within. I could feel Heather’s intense gaze on me as I do so. Such a small thing, the contents just a few drops, yet this tiny vial represented another step toward a lifetime commitment. Not the final step, but a meaningful one. I wanted her to see me as a man and with this gesture she was doing exactly that. Thus far she’d been protecting her ‘boy’ by controlling my exposure. But this time the choice was mine alone.

Sparked by the bright red of her plump lips the image of a black widow resurfaces in my mind as I think about the deadly consequences that the tiny males of that species accepted for just one chance at being with the larger, stronger, more powerful female. For them, just like me with Heather, it was all or nothing.

Chapter 48: Feel the Music

Chapter Text

Showing no cowardice I open the little vial, pour the few drops within into my glass then fill the glass halfway with the white wine. I give the goblet a swirl then raise it to my date.

“To you, Heather.”

She smiles and raises her glass to mine with a clink. “To us.”

After sharing a look we each take a sip and turn to the meal I’d prepared. I actually have to hold back a laugh as Heather, looking so damn fine with the high class manners to match her attire, suddenly shifts gears. Lifting one of her tacos she gives it a good sniff…then crunches on in there like we were standing on the sidewalk beside a Mexican food truck. The contrast between her look and her actions somehow only made her sexier. This was a woman who would not look out of place at the silver set tables of royalty yet could chow down on common fare with the peasant folk just as easy. I liked that.

“What?” She pauses mid chew to look at me, a fleck of shell dropping from her perfectly painted lips as she does.

“Nothing.” I chuckle. “You’re just so beautiful.”

“Little charmer.”

Before I’d even taken my first bite I felt that unique simultaneously soothing and heightening effect of the honey settle into me. The aches of my day at work ease, the extraneous thoughts bouncing around my skull fall to a hush, and as I crunch into my taco the flavors of this dish I’d had easily a hundred times and more explode across my palate like never before. The notes were deeper and broader as entirely new facets of the spices bloom across my tongue. The only way I could describe it was to say that it was like a man trapped his whole life in a black and white room suddenly stepping outside to see the full spectrum of a rainbow. Heather was correct in saying the effect was less intense diluted in the wine but it was no less mind blowing.

After chewing longer than normal to savor every second of these tastes I finally swallow, only to have the wonderful aftertaste to keep on lingering. Staring down at the taco I whisper. “Wow.”

“There he is.” Across from me Heather is staring hard at me, feeding off of my honey high through that mysterious connection that she could sense. “There’s my honey boy.”

Meeting her gaze I hold it for a few seconds to let her share my high while also basking in her beautiful brown eyes.

“Oh! I forgot to put on music.”

“It’s okay, baby.” She says. “We’re doing fine.”

We gaze, we smile, and we return our meal. Conversation is kept to a minimum as we dine. There would be time to talk later. Though silent it is a comfortable silence, intimate even, with just the crunch of shells and clink of glass to accompany it. For me I focused on savoring each succulent bite, refreshing my buzz now and then with a sip of the vino that now tasted better anything in any cellar out there. As I focused on the food and drink Heather feasted on me. With each little ‘mmm’ and ‘ohhh’ she would take in a sharp breath and slowly let it out again as her face twitched with pleasure. I didn’t understand how she could feed off of my joy but I knew it to be real. To have such a beautiful woman look at me like she was humbled and lifted at the same time.

When the food was done Heather offers me her hand and I take it right away as I was desperate for her touch. My mouth had been lavished with pleasure but the rest of my tingling, sensitive flesh yearned for stimulation.

“Elliot. That meal was wonderful.” She says while oh so lightly rubbing my hand. “Thank you.”

With a smile and a blush I nod.

She laughs. “You’re feeling soft, aren’t you?”

I nod again.

“A little submissive maybe?”

I nod.

“It’s normal. You’re adapting.” Her hand glides up my forearm, the soft skin of her palm sending sparkles of delight through my flesh. “Let it happen.”

“I like it.”

“It feels nice, doesn’t it?”

“Yeah.”

Her warm yet sexy smile grows. “Yeah.” Pulling her hand away she finishes her glass of wine and sets it down again. “You mentioned something about a dance?”

“Yes!” I say. “Would you dance with me, Heather?”

“It would be my pleasure.”

The next couple of minutes are a comedy of false starts. My plan to use my phone and a paired speaker would have been perfect…if not for the little detail that Heather didn’t have internet. Gah! How did she not have internet!? Trying to make the best of it we try the radio but try as we might we can’t find a station that wasn’t either playing ads or music that just didn’t fit the vibe. At last we are saved. As I clear the table Heather goes and brings up an old CD player that she kept in her craft room in the basement along with a binder-like case of disks.

I don’t say anything but the big Daft Punk sticker plastered over the top of the player gives me flashbacks of a certain bully I used to know that would sometimes wear a t shirt with that exact design on the front. It was so easy to forget that this was Liam’s mother and so surreal whenever I was reminded. In my mind the Mrs. Hutton of those days was an entirely different person to my Heather today. One way or another I was going to have to come to grips with this.

Flipping through binder she stops. “Selection is a tad dated I’m afraid. Sinatra okay?”

“Uh, sure?” Sinatra? As in Frank Sinatra? A TAD dated!? Whatever. We just needed a beat.

A moment later the swinging sound of a jazzy brass section fills the room followed by the old crooner’s smooth voice. Heather turns to me and strides forward. Taking my glass from the table she offers it to me. I take it down the last swallow of wine. She smiles and takes it from me again to return it to the table then holds out her arms. With my best dashing grin I step forward.

“I hope that all didn’t spoil the mood.”

“Not mine.” She says softly as she pulls me close. She smelt good. She looked so fucking good. And with my buzz returning…oh my God did she feel good!

“Oh.” I am pressed into her bosom which, given her heels, was now nearly at neck height. I look forward into her chin, then up into her rich chocolate gaze. “Um…”

A gentle smile on her face and without a word she takes my right hand pulls it around so that it touched the base of her back. With her hip there to rest my forearm on it was as if her body was made to be held this way. She then places her right in my left and rests her other on my shoulder.

“Okay.” I say, my body stiffening so that I was taut and poised to move as needed.

Gazing into my eyes she whispers. “Relax. Listen. Feel the music.”

She takes a short backward step. Awkwardly I shuffle forward. “Erm…”

“Relax, handsome” She says. “One step at a time.” She steps back again, this time I step with her. “Good boy.” With her directing we sway to one side then back to middle in one easy motion. “Very good.” I read her subtle push and step back to where I started and she glides with me, after which we sway to the other side and back to the center. “As easy as that.” Once, twice, three more times she guides me through the motions, each time a bit more in sync with the easy rhythm, and the next the I knew…I was leading!

“Heh!” I let out a laugh as I realize that we were actually dancing. It wasn’t fancy by any stretch but she was in my arms and we were moving as one. After a few more times through the pattern I throw in a twist by turning her slightly through one of the steps.

“He learns.” She says, her eyes twinkling.

As we sway and glide around the kitchen and living room my confidence grows. Slow and graceful we dance right into the second song, which had a similar beat to the first. Maybe Sinatra wasn’t such a bad choice after all. I am positively floating. Not just because of the wonderful sensations provided by the honey but more so because of this gorgeous goddess in my arms.

“You are a lovely dancer, Elliot.”

“You too.”

“Mmm.” She hums. The hand on my shoulder slides across to the back of my head and very gently pushes. Not resisting her lead I allow my head to bow forward…until my cheek was pressing against her pillowy bosom.

Closing my eyes I let my head rest and dance upon the clouds.

Chapter 49: Feeling Soft

Chapter Text

In a sort of waking dream we dance our way right through the playlist culminating in the all classic The Way You Look Tonight. My head on her bosom and my eyes closed I nevertheless continue to lead with just the occasional correction by Heather. Somewhere along the my hand leaves hers so that I could hold her with both arms, my hands resting at the top of her buttocks, while her arms encircled my shoulders and back. Ohhh how cozy it was enveloped in her soft warmth. Within my limited repertoire of moves I do what I can to keep things from getting repetitively dull, but truth be told we could have just been rocking back in forth in place and I would have been one happy guy. I’d never really understood the appeal of dancing until now, until her. Her smell was divine, her thick voluptuous body a bountiful gift from above, and the way she touched me and occasionally kissed my head or the back of my neck was simply heaven on Earth.

She asked me earlier if I felt ‘soft’. I wasn’t just soft, I was putty in her hands. And I wouldn’t want it any other way. Though heightened by the honey the sensation of gentle submission touched something within me that just felt…right. Dormant seeds hidden in the crevices of my soul were finally given the freedom to bloom thanks to Heather’s warm light. I’d started the evening trying to be strong and show some control but the longer we danced the more I just wanted to let go…to free myself of worry and responsibility…to give myself to her completely. As we sway in each other’s arms the thought of submission to someone so beautiful and caring was even more addictive than the honey.

The CD ends with the closing notes of the last song and still we dance for a minute or two as I didn’t want this moment to end. Eventually Heather brings us to stop. Lifting my head from her boobs for the first time since it went down I look up into her eyes and smile.

“That was really nice.” I whisper.

“Lovely.” She whispers back as she plays a finger across the bangs of my hair. A change had come over her. A hunger gnawed at her that no amount of tacos could ever satisfy. “Although I’m afraid our moonlight stroll may have to wait a bit.”

I chuckle as I knew exactly what the delay was. Though it was accurate to say I was feeling soft that didn’t go for what was going in my shorts where everything was rock hard. When we started our dance we’d already been excited but the arousal of moving and rubbing together with our bodies pressed tight had brought us both to full mast. One of the most unique things of slow dancing with Heather was feeling her steadily getting harder against me. With other girls I could have danced cheek to cheek, but with Heather in heels it was cock to cock. There was something so viscerally flattering to be able to see and feel a woman’s arousal. Especially such sizable arousal!

“What do you suggest we do about our, um, delay?”

She nuzzles into my neck for a sniff and a smooch. “Mrrrmmm!” Stepping back she looks me up and down as her right hand snakes down my chest and stomach. “Mmm. You’ll forgive me for my boldness. I don’t want to spoil our romantic mood.” She grins seductively. “But I suggest you be a good boy…” Just as she says ‘boy’ she grabs my hard cock through my pants! “…and let me take care of this for you.”

“Oh!” I gasp.

“Ohhh, Elliot.” She croons, her hand tightening around my rod. “You’re driving me mad. I can’t stand it. I can’t wait any longer. I want to see you squirm. I want to hear you moaning my name. I want to smell your cum on the air.”

“Oh my God! Heather!”

“I can’t help myself, baby. You’re too much. Every instinct inside of me just wants to make you feel soooo good.”

“Oh, geez.”

“So how about it, handsome man?” She says with a slow, firm stroke. “You gonna be a good boy for Heather?”

My head is nodding yes before she’d even finished her question. “Yes, Ma’am!”

“Oh, sweetie.” Keeping a hold of my penis her free hand takes one of mine. Leaning in she kisses the center of my forehead and whispers sweetly. “Thank you, baby.”

Leading me by dick and hand she leads me to the sofa, stopping along the way to restart the music, where she begins to undress me. One by one she unbuttons my shirt, her eyes flaring with lust as my chest is exposed, then she peels it off of me. She carefully lays the shirt over the arm of the couch. Pressing her warm palms into my belly she begins to caress my body. Her soft hands run up to my shoulders, down my arms, around my back and up over my shoulders again before gliding down to stop on my pecs. She almost seemed in a trance as she stared at my flesh, a funny little smile on her full lips.

“Soooo handsome.” She breathes. “You can’t know how cute you are when you blush.”

“Oh, Heather.”

I go to reach for her but she gives me a single shake of her head. “Let me look after you, baby. Let me play.”

“But what about…?”

“Me?” Her sultry grin widens. “Don’t you worry about me, baby. I’ll get mine when I’m ready.” The tips of her fingers gently trace down the sides of my pecs, swoops along the bottom, then straight up the middle. “You’ll think me old-fashioned. Rebecca says I am a relic because I like to look after my man first.” She lets out a soft laugh. “She’d say I’m a victim of the patriarchy or some such thing. Heh! I say I’m just looking after what’s mine. What she sees as weakness I believe is strength. What better feeling is there than looking after your special guy? Hm?” She rustles my hair. “To watch him surrender to my touch. Do you know how strong that makes me feel?” Her thumbs find my tender nipples and oh so softly flit back and forth across them. “Is it so wrong to want to smother my man with love? Especially when he’s being so soft for me. Workin so hard for me. Being such a gentleman to me. And being such a good boyyy. Doesn’t he deserve some love for all he does?” As her final syllable draws out she lightly claws down my tummy toward my buckle which she immediately begins to unfasten. “Just leave everything to me, handsome.”

I wished I could have said something clever or sexy but the way she was talking to me and touching me and looking at me had my mental processes overheating. All I could do is stand there and obey and receive her tender affection. She was in full control now. And it was WONDERFUL!

After my belt she unzips my pants and pulls them down. Bent over as she was she finds herself staring right at the tent in my underwear. “Goodness!” Her eyes flash up for a second before locking back onto my turgid five inches. “Oh!” She gasps, her eyes wide, as she pulls my undies down to have my boner spring up hard and strong. “Fuck I love your cock, baby.”

“He, um, loves you too.”

“Awww.” She give my dick a smooch. “Little charmer.” Kneeling in front of me she offers me her hands. After a moment of just gawking at the sight of her all done in her gorgeous gown kneeling at my feet I slip my hands into hers. “Good boy.” Guiding me with soft pressure much like she’d done at the beginning of our dance she brings me down to sit on the sofa. “There we go.” Sidling forward between my spread knees she settles in and gets comfortable. Gazing up my naked flesh she lets out a long, hot breath. “Fuuuuck, baby. You don’t know what you’re doin to me right now. Mmmm.”

Her hands glide up my thighs and keep going until they reach my chest where they claw back down again. Had her nails been long she would left pink trails behind them. But they weren’t long. In fact they short. Very short. And recently trimmed and manicured to perfect smoothness. Had she always worn her nails this way?

“Mmmm.” I hum softly as her hands rub up the sides of my legs and along the flanks of my bare ass. The honey was petering off but still my flesh danced to her touch.

Hooking her fingers around the base of my back she pulls me foreward. “Little closer, baby.” Sitting up I scooch nearer. She giggles and places a hand on my chest to push my upper half back again. As I lay back she continues to pull until my butt was right up to the edge of the cushion and my shoulders sunk into the back of the sofa. “Just like that.” Her wide eyes drink in my cock…and balls…and taint… and finally my asshole that she could just see peeking out from the cushion. “Yes, baby. This will do nicely.”

Chapter 50: Hold It

Chapter Text

With me nude and in a very vulnerable position and her still all made up, dressed and looking like a goddess I can’t help but feel even more vulnerable and submissive. It might have been scary except that just in the way she looked at me I knew that I was in a safe place. I couldn’t get over that a moment ago we were dancing and now here I was naked and with her between my spread legs staring at my erection. That had escalated quickly!

“Oh my, oh my, ohhh my.” She says as her fingers claw up and down my belly to either side of my cock. “Look at you. Hah!” She gasps as my dick lifts and hovers as it strains with arousal between her hands. “He he he! I think he’s happy to see me.”

“I know he is.” I huff.

Her fingers dance around my member. Though they tickle the flesh around it never once do they actually touch my penis yet still it twitches and lurches as if it were a marionette on a string. By her naughty smile it was clear that Heather very much enjoyed the show it was putting on for her. How I loved the way she looked at it. Up until the point of actual sex Blair always looked at it like it was a dirty thing, something that had to be tolerated as a cost to having a boyfriend. She never said as much but it was in her actions and her eyes. She NEVER looked at my dick like Heather does.

After her feeling me up for a few minutes, feeling everywhere but the rock hard bit of me that was so desperate to be stroked, I go to touch it myself but her hand intercepts mine.

“Mm mmm.” She slowly shakes her head no as she bring both my hands to my sides where she has me tuck my fingers under my bum. “You said you’d be a good boy and let me take care of you.” She boops my balls. “You just sit and enjoy yourself.”

“If you insist.”

“I do.” She giggles.

Forcing myself to stay still I try to settle myself to savor the wonderful feelings her touch brought out in me. A few more minutes pass of petting before her hands slip down my inner thighs and out of sight. By the way she shifted I could tell she was doing something with her dress. Resting her cheek on my leg she softly nuzzles and smooches my scrotum again and again. She makes me laugh from how much it tickled which in turn makes her laugh.

“Honey?”

“Yes please.”

On the tip of two fingers I see the gleam of Heather’s precum as she brings it to my mouth. The moment it is close enough I lick the slick flavorless wetness then close my lips around her fingers to suck away any that still remained. “Mmmm.”

“That’s it, baby.” She says, slowly thrusting her fingers in and out of my mouth. “Good boy.”

“Hmmmm.” I suck until she pulls her hand away.

Dragging her fingers down my chin, neck, chest and tummy Heather leaves a cooling trail of saliva behind before her hand disappears once more. Oh so tenderly she kisses my left nut…and then my right. Pulling a pube from her lips she grins and wipes it onto my leg.

“You ever think about shaving down here?”

“Uh…no.” I say. “Is that something you’d like?”

“I don’t know. Never done it.” She say and kisses my jewels again. “Rebecca swears by it though. Roger is always as smooth as billiard ball. So I’ve heard.” Her left hand appears, the wet gleam of honey at the tip of her index finger. “Elliot?”

“Yeah?”

“Were you serious about wanting to try…you know.” A tickle plays across my taint. “I won’t breathe a word to a soul beyond the family. It’s nothing to be ashamed of, but I now how prideful you men can be. You’re safe here, baby. Whether you like it or don’t, there’s no judgment here. It’s just you and me.”

Gazing down into her eyes I swallow hard and slowly nod my consent.

“I’ll be gentle.” She smiles. “Just tell me if you need to stop.”

I nod.

She leans to her left, resting against my thigh just under her armpit. Her honey glazed finger comes down to at last my quivering manhood. She touches at the top front, just below the hole, and verrrry softly rubs her slick precum into the skin. The moment she touches me a little bead of my own precum sprouts from the hole.

“Mmm!” Her smile brightens. “I’m not the only one whose wet.”

I was about to say something when the thumb of her other hand presses into the inner cheek of my ass. “Oh!” A moment later a finger is one my anus! “OH!”

“Shhh.” She soothes. “It’s okay. Just focus on the good feelings and…relaaaax.”

With a long, deep breath I let go of the tension and let my body relax. Her touching me felt good as it was but with the added buzz of her honey everything was just that much better.

“That’s it, handsome.” She croons as both the finger on my dick and the one on my butthole each begin to rub in a slow circular motion. “Very good.”

With each breath I take my nerves drain a bit more. Staring down my naked body I watch her finger make it’s little circles near my tip. Though the urge to grab myself and jerk myself to quick satisfaction was still there I was far too entranced to do anything but let her do her thing. It was incredible how much pleasure she was giving me with just the tip of a single finger!

Down below her finger leaves me…then quickly returns. After rubbing a bit more it happens again. And then again. I realize both by the growing wetness I was feeling and the pleasant glow that was beginning to emanate from my anus that she was applying her honey again and again to act as lube.

“Hnnmmm.” I let out a soft moan as both penis and ass started feeling reaaally good.

“You’re doing great, baby.” She whispers. The motion at my back door stops as the finger centers precisely at the aperture. “I’m going to put my finger inside of you now.”

“Ohhhh.” My legs widen as far as they could go as a new instinct rises inside of me. It was as intense as that primordial urge to bust a nut, yet so very different. The aim was the same, pleasure, but the need was of a different kind. Not a giving, but a taking.

Her eyes focused on my ass she slowwwly increases the pressure against me. “Relaaaax. Everything’s okay. Relaaaax.”

“Ohhmmmm.” My voice rises as the resistance begins to give.

Looking up into my eyes she whispers. “You’re doing so good, baby.”

“Mmmm.”

“Can you do something for me?” She asks as the very tip of her finger pierces the tight seal of my sphincter.

I nod.

“I want you to think about my cock.” She whispers. “You’ve seen it so imagine now. Remember how big and hard it was for you. Can you see it, Elliot?”

“Mm hm.” I nod as memories of her massive schlong dance in my mind.

“Remember on the bed? Remember what I was doing?”

“Ohhhhh!” My anus opens further let her finger in up to the bottom of her nail. As soon as it opened it grips hard back down around the digit with some reflex to force out the invader, but she was embedded now and not ceding her gain.

“Relaaaax. It’s okayyyy.”

“Hmmmm.” As this is going on she continues her one finger massage to that tiny sensitive spot on my dick, which now leaked steadily to wet the skin of my stomach. “Ohhhh.”

“That’s it. It feels so good, doesn’t it?”

“Yeah.” I whimper.

“Yeah.” She kisses my snug balls. “Think about me, baby. Think about my big dick pushing inside of you.” With that she presses the first full inch into my virgin hole!

“OH!” My body quivers as one inch gradually becomes two. Simultaneously I see what is going on in front of me as well as her on the bed with her imaginary Elliot beneath her. I could see that Elliot so clearly being held down…his ass spread wide…as that massive fucking cock split him open to bury itself inside of him! “Hahhh!” The finger glides past my tight entrance in a way that could only happen if her whole finger had been slathered with her honey. And as that honey touches my insides… “OHHHHH!”

“Yes! Yes, baby!” She praises me. “You’re taking me so good. I’m almost all the way in now.”

“Hnnnghhh.”

“Yesssss, you gorgeous man!” With the first hint of anything approaching aggression she punches the last half inch of her middle finger into me, burying it to the knuckle! “Take it!”

“FUUUUCK!” My body shudders at the wild and entirely novel sensation of having something pushing into it.

“Oh! Yes, Elliot! I’m inside of you!” She cheers. “Oh my God! You’re soooo tight!”

“HNNNGH!”

“Let’s see. I’m a little out of practice but…” Her gorgeous features squint in concentration…as she curls her finger up! “…should be right around…here!”

God have mercy! As she bends her finger she comes up on what I can only assume was the prostate. Once found she gives it firm rub.

The honey. The newness of these sensations. The naughtiness of ass play. The gentle dominance. The prostate. And that swirling index finger. IT WAS TOO MUCH! I WAS ABOUT TO CUM!

“Heather!”

“Oh no you don’t.” She lifts her left finger from my knob and pulls the right away from the prostate. “Not yet. Not yet, Elliot.”

“MMMMMM!”

“Hold it, Elliot.” She says, a very slight firmness entering her warm tone. “Hoooold it.”

My anus spasms, gripping and relaxing in regular rhythm, as my cock lurches and twitches. My abs tighten and ass clenches even harder as I push back against the pressure in my balls. “Hnnnnngh!” Heather watches my penis closely, her hand ready to grab it if she sees it start to cum. Somehow…it doesn’t. I manage to hold the urge at bay.

“Ohhhhh.” I let out a whine as my body slumps back to rest.

With a big, proud grin Heather kisses my churning balls once more. “Good boy!”

Chapter 51: Hasn't Lost Her Touch

Chapter Text

Leaving my cock alone for the time being Heather continues to slowly and gently finger me. In and out her digit glides through my gripping anus while the tip of that finger rubs, rubs, rubs across my prostate. It was so…nice. It didn’t have that simple raw sexual stimulation of fapping. It was more nuanced. A subtler, deeper, more complex sort of pleasure that came with a wonderful psychological arousal to accompany the physical sensation of a whole new host of erogenous nerves being lit up. And the honey, of course, heightens it all.

With a soft smile and a soulful gaze Heather watches me. The room was warm, the sofa comfortable, and dreamy music we had just danced to fills the air. It was all so cozy and intimate. All my ideas of anal sex were falling one by one. In porn I’d been taught that it was nasty, aggressive and extreme. The kind of thing only the real hardcore types went for and reserved for women unless you were gay. But in just these few minutes Heather had taught me that it could be giving and loving and tender and even romantic. And boy oh boy, it just kept feeling better the longer she did it.

“Hmmmmm.” I moan softly, my dick twitching as it pleaded for another touch.

“It’s feeling good?”

“So good.” I whisper. “I didn’t…know. Ohhhhmmm.”

“Mmmm.” The fingers of her free hand lightly caress my scrotum though her eyes were on my face. “I could lose myself in those blue eyes of yours.”

“Hahhhh.” My cock bucks two more times. Having come so close to release but being denied it was desperate to cum.

“You’re going to want to touch it.” She says. “Try not to if you can.”

“Okay.” I say, my voice soft all on its own. There was just something about being on the receiving end of penetration that made me feel soft.

“If I haven’t lost my touch completely…” A little faster and a little harder her finger fucks me. “…it should take care of itself.”

“Ohhhhhh!” My back arches as the pleasure rises, glowing up from my ass to reflect through my balls and cock.

“That’s it, baby.” She praises, her finger strong and steady. “You’re doing so good.”

“Hmmmm.”

“You’re all warmed up now. Sliding easy. Do you think you’re ready for another finger?”

“Another?”

“Mm.” She nods. “I think you will like it.”

“Okay.” I whisper. “Hah!” A gasp escapes me as her finger slips out of me, just for a moment, so that she could refresh the precum that she was using as lube. When it returns just a couple seconds later it had brought a friend with it. Index and middle finger clamped tight together she pushes the double digits through my hole. “Nnnngh!”

“Good boy. Relax. Focus on your bum. Think about how good it feels. Concentrate on letting me in. That’s it, baby. You’re doing sooooo good.”

“Hnnmmmm!” As always she is exceedingly gentle as she probes deeper. “Ohhhhh.” Though hardly challenging the doubling in thickness was instantly notable as she spread my anus just a little wider. She was right, I liked it! “Ohhh, Heather.” Picking up where she left off she thrusts and she rubs, the rubbing now considerably firmer with the strength of two fingers behind it. “Hmmmm.”

“My goodness. Look at you.” Touching the very tip of my dick with the tip of her index finger she then pulls it away to let a long strand of precum stretch behind it. “You’re leaking so much.”

“Mmm. It feels good. Ohhmmm.”

“I just knew you’d like it.” She giggles. “You seem that kind of boy.” Licking the wetness from her finger she smiles. “Mmmmm.”

In and out, in and out, in and out her fingers glide, the added girth making my ass feel so much better than before. That pressure to bust was rising again but in a strange, indirect sort of way which filled me with a need to chase it. On instinct alone my body starts to move with her strokes, the motion similar to thrusting but kind of in reverse as the focus was coming down onto something instead of pumping up into something.

“Ohhhh, God. Fuck! It feels good! Nnngh!”

“Ohhhh, yesss. That’s it.” She croons. “If you feel like you need to cum, I want you to cum. Okay?”

“Mmm.” I nod.

“That’s my handsome man.” She plays her fingers through my hair. “Yes, baby. I wanna see you cum for me so bad.”

“Ohhhhhh!” The pressure builds, though so slowly. I really was going to cum! I could tell I was. Just…not yet. Getting there through my penis I’d have squirted long ago but taking the backdoor passage I found I was having earn my nut. “Hnngh! Mmm! Ohmmm!” I moan and groan as I ride her fingers with growing desperation. Knowing how to please a man like this, thank God, Heather keeps up the rhythm firm and steady. “Ohhh fuck!”

“Oh, Elliot.” She takes me off guard by suddenly rising. Her fingers never leave me or falter as she repositions. Hugging my right leg with her left arm she gets up to standing on her knees then leans down over me. The next thing I knew her body was pressed to the back of my thigh as she had it snug to my flank. Letting her weight pin me down she stares me in the eyes, our noses just an inch apart. OH FUCK! Her hovering over me like this, her soft clothed body pressing mine down into the cushions as she finger fucked my ass, it was such a position of power and dominance!

“Heemmmmm!” My hips start rocking faster such was my excitement.

“My strong, handsome man.” She combs her fingers through my hair. “Let go, baby. Let it happen.”

“Ohhhh! Fuuuuck! Ohhhhhhhh!” My voice rises and rises as I push for the finish line that frustratingly seemed to recede to match my pace. My asshole aglow, my prostate humming, and my dick leaping and leaking with a mind of its own I was so fucking close to busting and yet I couldn’t…quite…get there. “Hnnngh! Mmmmm!” My second moan is muffled by a hard kiss!

Our lips smack as they part and I could feel the tackiness of her lipstick left behind. “You’re so close, baby.” Harder and faster she fingers my ass. “You can do it, my pet. Almost there.”

“Hmmm! Hnnngh!”

Seeing me flounder Heather’s merciful heart eventually gets the better of her. Cheating, just a little, to help me over the line she tilts her body so that soft fabric over her soft tummy brushes against my knob. With a wild urgency I shift my hips so that I might thrust my dick against her belly and that lovely smooth fabric of that gorgeous gown which I now smear with my precum. If she worried about the mess she doesn’t show one sign of it as her whole focus was me and my pleasure.

“Cum for me, Elliot, and I’ll give you so many cuddles.” She kisses me again. “I’ll hold my guy so nice and treat him soooo good.” She strokes my hair again. “My beautiful man.” She gazes into my soul again. “Cum for me, baby. Cum for me now.”

“MMMMM!” I whimper and writhe beneath her as at last I feel myself tumble past the point of no return. Gazing up into the eyes of my angel at the very edge of bliss whispered words rise from my heart to escape my parted lips. “I love you!”

“Hah!” Heather gasps as her brown eyes widen. “Elliot…”

“HNNNMMMM!!!” My prostate throbs as a wracking explosion of ecstasy engulfs my entire nether region. My ass starts contracting and a moment later fat globs of jizz begin burbling from my bucking cock to smear over my belly and hers. I make a damn mess of her special gown but right now I couldn’t do anything about it. The feeling OWNED ME! “FFFMMMM!!!” The waves of pleasure roll through me, starting in my ass where Heather’s firm fingers continued to milk me before radiating out to my extremities and even out my mouth in a high whine. I couldn’t have been silent if I wanted to. “Hahhhh! Ohhhhhh! Ohhh fuck! Ohhh God! Heaaatherrrr!” My hips thrust and grinded uncontrollably as the deep, powerful climax stretched on and on. It was like nothing I had felt before! “Ohhhhh God!”

Chapter 52: Never Stood a Chance

Chapter Text

Trembling like a wet puppy just come out of a frigid lake I lean into Heather and bury my face in her shoulder. “Hnnnmmmmm.”

What a fucking orgasm! It had lasted WAY longer than usual and even now that it was over it wasn’t over as little aftershocks rippled out from my happy bottom. The experience left me drained yet exhilarated, vulnerable yet giddy, and simply overwhelmed. A strange sort of pleasure lingered not just in my butt and balls but in every cell of my body that made me want to giggle and cry happy tears all at once. But overriding everything was a deep, aching need to be held. A need that Heather seemed to understand innately.

“I’ve got you, baby.” She whispers into my ear as she pulls me close. “Ohhhh, Elliot. You did so good.”

“Hehhhm!” I whimper as she oh so gently pulls her fingers from out of my bum. She doesn’t pull them away from my sensitive hole but leaves them touching the entrance and tenderly rubbing it. “Oh Heather. That was…I can’t even…ohhh. You make me feel so good.”

“Oh, my boy.” She holds me, she kisses me, she makes me feel so big and so small in all the right ways. “My boy.”

Before long she releases my leg and shifts up to sit at my side. Her dress now could do nothing to hide her erection as it was too large to cloak. She settles in, crushing her breasts into my chest, and starts to pet me and touch me and caress me in the way she had.

“I messed up your nice dress.” I say, feeling a bit guilty about the big sticky cum splotch smeared all across the stomach of her stunning gown.

“I don’t care about the dress, baby.” Her voice wavers and when I look up notice tears in her eyes!

“What’s wrong?” I ask. “Why are you crying!?”

“You said you loved me.” She whispers. “You love me?”

“Well…yeah.” I look up at her curiously. “Of course I love you, Heather. You saved me. I was lost and you saved me. You saved me in so many different ways. You saved me from myself. You make me a better man than I thought I could ever be. And you make me want to be even better. I want to be the best man I can be, for you. I want to spend the rest of my life with you, Heather. If that’s not love then I don’t know what love is.”

“Sorry.” She sniffles and daubs her eyes, trying to stem the flow before her makeup began to smear. “It’s been like a fantasy with you up until now. A wonderful fantasy. You just made it real.” Slowly she shakes her head, not at me but at herself. “I was so caught up in trying to think things through…like I might come up some perfect plan. As if these things work that way. I neglected my heart.” Laying a hand on my chest she says. “And yours.”

“Oh, um, are you upset?”

“Upset?” She smiles as the tears finally spill over. “No, baby. I’m not upset. I’m happy. You’ve made me…so happy. Happy in ways that I thought were dead inside of me. Ever since you came into my life…hahhh.” Leaning in she puts her forehead to mine as her left hand continues to stroke my cheek and neck. Eye to eye, soul to soul, she says. “I love you, Elliot Everly. I LOVE YOU!”

“OH!” A warm glow fills my once empty heart. “You do?”

“Uh huh.” She nods with another sniffle.

“Does that mean…you’re keeping me?”

She laugh-cries and gives me a long, hard kiss. “I think it’s a bit too late to keep acting like I have a choice.” She sighs. “I think it was too late the moment I saw you on my nipple. You’re too much, Elliot. You’re just too much. I never stood a chance.” She kisses me again. “Not one chance.”

Joy. Pure joy. A joy that soars miles above any other. Heather loved me! She loved me and she was going to claim me! I was hers! She was mine! JOY!

“I know I shouldn’t. I know there will be problems. I know I don’t deserve a man like you. I know I’m being selfish. But…MMM!” Grabbing her head I pull her back for another deep, passionate kiss. She tenses for a moment…then all at once melts down onto me. “Mmmmmm!”

Chapter 53: Fill'er Up

Chapter Text

After the kiss that transformed my world Heather crawls up to straddle my legs and sit down upon them. Beneath the skirt of her dress I could feel her bare cock squashing mine beneath its bulky weight. Her penis was hot, huge, hard and throbbing while my humble todger had softened from just cumming. Though I could think of little else she seemed oblivious to the sensation of her member rubbing against mine or the fact that her gown had just become even more soiled from smearing across the globs of fresh cum that spattered my belly. Her whole focus was on me, on staring down into my eyes in a way that would make any sane man proclaim his love again and again without reservation. My bum still glowed from the pleasure she’d given it but it paled in comparison to the light casting off of my heart.

“Why did I fight you?” She whispers with a smile as she lightly combs her fingers through my hair again and again and again. “Why did I try to deny you?”

“To protect me.” I answer despite that it was likely meant to be a hypothetical question. “Because you love me.”

She laughs, her smile somehow becoming even brighter. “Yes, my pet. I do love you.”

I push my hands up her thick, curvaceous body and savor the feel of the soft gown and the even softer flesh beneath it. “What happens now?”

“Now.” She kisses my head. “Now I give all that I am to one special man. My special man. Oh, my love. I would give you the whole world if it was in my power. You will have to settle for my love, my loyalty, and this old body.”

“Please. Stop saying you are old. You aren’t old to me. You are…my dream girl.”

“Awww.”

“And as for your body…” I slip my fingers down the bosom of her dress and begin to pull. She makes not move to resist my touch, in fact she shifts in a way to help me free her big, beautiful titties. As I press my fingers into the supple flesh I continue. “…perfection.”

“Mmmm.” Sitting up Heather closes her eyes to let the good feeling of my fondling wash over her. As if her grin wasn’t enough a hard surge of her monster cock confirms her pleasure. The feel of her raging arousal clubbing my dick brought it back up before it really went down.

Continuing to squeeze and massage the biggest most awesome titties I ever felt I say softly. “When I asked what happens now I meant…are you going to claim me now? Are you going to make love to me?”

Her lovely brown eyes open. Without a word spoken she rises up, reaches beneath her dress to take my resurgent manhood between two fingers and angle it upward, then slowly comes back down again.

“Hahhh.” She gasps as my tip touches her slit. Her face twitching and contorting with transparent pleasure she continues to sink down while my cock enters the hottest, wettest, TIGHTEST cunny it had ever experienced!

“Ohhhh fuck! Fuck you’re tight!” I grunt clumsily as her gripping tunnel glided down smoothly. “RRM!”

“Ohhh God, baby!” Her voice rises nearly to a whine. “You’re so fuckin big! MMMMMM!”

“Fuuuuuck!” I groan as sits her weight down fully onto me, my cock now completely swallowed by her unbelievably tight pussy.

“Ohhhh, Elliot! Ohhhhh, God!” She moans as she grips and grinds. “Ohhhhhh!”

She had me pinned to the sofa beneath her. With the angle I was sitting at and the plushness of the cushions under my ass I could do little but sit there and let her take the lead. That was okay by me, and it seemed she liked it as well.

“Mmmm.” She bites her bottom lip as continues to adapt to me being inside of her. If she was faking how big I felt she was really good at faking it. “Ohhh, baby. You stretch me sooo nice. Mmmmm.”

“Ohhh, Heather.” I sigh, kneading back and forth between her soft breasts like a happy kitten. “You feel incredible!”

Gripping my shoulders Heather rises and falls, during that one stroke her slick tight snatch feeling like paradise had visited my dick, before she begins to ride me in earnest.

“Yes. Yes! Ohhh yesss!” She moans openly as she rides my cock in long, deep thrusts. “Ohhhh, fuck! You feel good!”

“You too!” I echo. “Ohhh, wow!”

Thank fuck my honey heightened passions had just been satisfied or I swear I might have been nutting again inside a minute. The weight of her body, the way she towered over me, her softness, her huge tits and full ass and wide hips, and her wonderful tightness were all novel and exciting, but the feeling of her big balls bouncing off my pubes and her schlong clubbing down onto my tummy took this into the realms of surreal fantasy.

My hands slip from her tits which immediately begin to bounce and sway in that wonderful way only big heavy titties could. Finding the hem of her dress I push it up her smooth legs until her additional anatomy was open to the air. Ohhh FUCK! I’d just seen it last night but I’d forgotten how fucking HUGE she was!

“Touch it.”

“Huh?” I look up to see her lust glazed eyes gazing hard down into me.

“Touch my cock, baby.” She huffs. “I know you want to touch it. It’s yours now. I’m yours. Hahhh!” Adding a touch of firm to her lusty tone she commands. “Touch it, Elliot.”

The next thing I knew my right hand had a firm grip around the center of her looooong shaft. Oh my God! It was so big and hard, throbbing in my grasp like a living baseball bat. It wasn’t anything like handling my own. I couldn’t get my hand around it and its prodigious length meant my grip only covered a small portion of its surface. How could ANYBODY fuck something so big!? As if moving on autopilot I begin to stroke Heather’s member, my other hand soon joining the first. Both hands pumping I am jerking her off as she continues to ride.

“Goooood boyyyy.” She croons as she rides a bit faster. “You like it, don’t you? You like my big, beautiful cock. You love it, don’t you Elliot? Tell me that you love it.”

“Um…”

After I hesitate she tickles my chin with her finger. “You don’t have to be shy. Not anymore, baby. I know you love my cock. Mmmmm! I saw the way you looked at it last night. I felt and smelled how you reacted when you felt it against your back. I see the hunger in your eyes now. I know you want it. You need it.”

“I…I do. I do want it.” I whisper. “I do love it! I love your cock!”

As my words reach her ears the mighty schlong RAGES to its maximum arousal and a fat bead of honey sprouts from the hole!

“Nnngh!” Unable to control myself I hunch down to greedily lap and suck the precum from her cock. “Mmmm! Nnngh!” Pausing just long enough to swallow my slick treat my tongue then jabs at her tip trying to elicit more sweet nectar. “Nnnngh!”

“Ohhhhh, yes! That’s it Elliot!” She takes a careful grip of my hair, holding but never ever hurting. “Good boy!”

“I want it!” I beg up at her with pleading eyes. “I want youuuu!”

“Of course you do, sweetie. Because you are my pretty boy and you deserve a good woman’s cock. Don’t you?”

“Mmm!” I nod obediently.

“That’s my man. Myyyyy man.” She says, her voice a breathy, sultry song. “I see how you want it. You want it so bad. Ohhhhh! You want to feel it, to taste it, to give yourself to it.”

“Yesss.” I whimper.

“Because you are my special man, mine, you shall have it. Haohhh. Nobody else but you.”

“I am your…ohhhhh…I’m yours! I’m yours! I’m yours!”

“YESSSS!”

“Getting…close! MMMMM! Fuck I’m close! NNNNGH!”

Her cock twitches in my grip. “My strong man trying to hold back for so long. So brave and strong.” She caresses my face, leaning close her moist breath washes over it. “Let it go, baby. FILL ME UP!” Her back suddenly arches, her tits thrusting forward to brush my face. I lick and suck the titties before me. “OHHHHH!”

I look up at her, desperation in my voice. “You’re gonna cum when I cum?”

“You know I will, baby. Ohhhhh! I couldn’t stop it even if I wanted to. Mmmmm!” Her cheeks flushed, her eyes hazy, her parted lips panting she rides me for the finish line. “When my man releases my body can’t but follow. Hahhhh! It’s just the way I’m built. Ohhhh, fuck baby! Yes! Fuck me with your big dick! Ruin my pussy for all others! YOUR PUSSY! YESSS! FUCK MEEEE!”

I wasn’t wearing protection and, being so long out of the dating scene, I heavily suspected that she wasn’t using any sort of birth control either. But she didn’t seem a care one little bit. In fact she rode me harder and faster and deeper, her cunny squeezing my shaft with all it had. She wanted my cum!

“Hrr! Mmm! Hrm!” Grabbing her hips I let her cock loose to hammer down against my chest as I thrust back up into her. “OHHH FUCK!” I cry as my stamina, even at its best, was simply no match for her pussy.

“Yes! Yes! YES! YES! YES ELLIOT!” Her wild moans rose as her climax neared. “OHHHHH GOD!”

“NNNNNGHH!!!” After that first exhausting orgasm I would have thought I was running on empty for this one but finding reserves I didn’t know I had I BLAST my second copious and explosive load up into Heather’s hot honey pot! I hadn’t even finished shooting my first wad when Heather’s hot, slick honey hole begins the milking contractions of climax. “JESUS!” And I thought she was tight before!

Throwing her head back as her body convulses in bliss, Heather HOWLS! “HOOOOOHHHHHHHHH!!!”

Chapter 54: Changed

Chapter Text

Our orgasms fading Heather is jolting and twitching from the pleasure still rippling through her while I am a quivering puddle of a man beneath her. I had just had two of the hardest orgasms of my life in short succession and I was SPENT!

“Ohhhhhh!” I groan as my muscles turn to jelly.

“Ohhh, baby.” Heather grabs my head to kiss me before burying my face in her bare bosom as she hugged it to her chest. “My love.”

“Mrrmble.” My words are swallowed by the soft, warm breast flesh that I was encased in. Was this heaven?

“Shhhh.” She strokes my hair while down below her pussy continued to squeeze and massage my spent member. Between her belly and mine there comes the nudge of her flexing dick. While I had cum along with her now creamy coochie her cock remained hard and strong. Outside of leaking some precum it had not yet let loose its load. It’s unslaked stiffness reminded me that Heather had twice the needs of regular gals. “Ohhh, Elliot. You were incredible.” She kisses my head before tilting it back up to face her again. She giggles as I take in a loud gasping breath after being nearly smothered in her boobs. Fussing with my sweaty bangs she beams down on me like the sun. “Why hello there, handsome.”

“Hey.” I pants. “Whooo. Your pussy! That was…whoooo!”

“My thoughts precisely.” She laughs a light, giddy laugh. Though the warmth of her gaze never waver her smile does fade as a sort of lovestruck awe washes over her. Still petting me she turns her shoulder a bit to the right until a plump nipple is brushing my lips.

“Mmm.” I nip at with my lips.

“Oh!” She gasps and giggles again, the eagerness in her eyes more expressive than even words.

I knew what she wanted. I wanted it too. Even though I still felt a bit weird about it…I wanted it so bad!

“Nnngh.” I give the large nipple a hard lick.

“Yes, baby.”

“Lnngh.” My tongue swirls around it and I feel it swell to my attention.

“Ohhhhhh!” She sighs and trembles.

Once, twice, three times my lips slide over her wet nipple in a sort of soft chewing action before I submit to our kinky desires and latch my lips around her fat nip. “Mmmmmmm.”

“Ohhhh, God!” She whimpers. “Oh my God, yes baby!”

“Hmmmm.”

Bliss! Pure bliss. In my afterglow, feeling so spent, and with my vulnerable emotions of allowing my ass to be penetrated for the first time still flowing through me the tender safety of Heather’s teat was a soothing panacea to every doubt or insecurity I ever had. More than hug or even a kiss it was an act of pure intimacy. Suckling as an adult man was a moment of rebellion against society and sweet surrender to the woman who offered this blessing. While I did not need the bodily sustenance it provided to the young what nursing did to my soul was just as nourishing. Right here, right now, I was hers and I was safe and I was loved. For this magical moment at least, that is all that mattered.

“Good boy.” She whispers as slides an arm around the back of my head to cradle it. “My sweet little man.”

“Hmmmm.” My full mouth instinctively suckling soft and steady on the soft flesh I gaze deep, deep, deep into her rich brown eyes until I am floating free in the warm ocean of her soul.

Lost in each other’s eyes the minutes pass like seconds as she holds while I suck and each of us receive exactly what we need.

“You change everything. Everything.” She whispers, her free hand always petting and caressing. “To have a man again. The perfect man. Someone to love and care for and worry over. Ohhh, Elliot. You’ve filled my heart again.” While I was filling her heart my flaccid penis slips from her pussy. She giggles and kisses my forehead. “You’ve filled that as well. Big boy!”

“Hrmmm.” Her every word was brand new joy. When I feel her cock, still as hard as ever, flex again against my belly and chest I try to reach for it.

“Mm mm.” She shakes her head. “I know you want it. But not right now, baby. Soon. I promise.”

“Mmmm.”

“You’re gonna use that wonderful mouth and suck me so good, aren’t you handsome?”

“Mmm!”

“He he he! Yes you are.” With a tapping finger she boops my nose and plays across my cheek and sighs in a voice so quiet I barely hear. “What to do with you.”

“Mmm?”

“You, my dear man, are REALLY tight. Really tight. That cute little tush of yours is tighter than I’ve ever felt. The way you gripped my fingers! My goodness. I had become accustomed to Alexander as he was in our marriage, not as he began. And even he had some experience back there before me.” She says softly. “I am realizing that a virgin bum is…hmmm, something to be treasured and…cared for.”

“Mmmm!”

“Shhhh.” She pets my hair. “I know you’re brave. I know you’re strong. I am not doubting you. But…as you’ve seen, I am big, baby. Real big. Big even for my family.”

“Mmm?”

“Mm hm.” She nods. “That’s right. Because I am a Matriarch.” How did she know that was my question!? “Ohhh, my sweet man. I am far too large to be your first. Not without a lot of training at least. I wanted to claim you this weekend but…even with the restorative properties of my honey I think that would be a stretch.” She stops. “Erm, so to speak. I don’t want to hurt you by rushing things. The last thing I want is to hurt you. I love you!”

“Mmm!”

“Shhh. Don’t pout, baby. We’ll get there. We will.”

“Mmmm.”

“Yeah.” Tilting her head she begins to tenderly play with my ear, tracing the ridges and lightly flapping the lobe. “We need to decide soon if I’m sharing you or not.”

“Mmm?”

“You don’t have to answer now. As much as I want to I cannot claim you tonight. Or even this weekend like I planned.” She says as her hand glides down my neck and over my shoulder. “Of course I can prepare you with toys and plugs and…something selfish in me just wants to keep you ALL to myself, but…but… I don’t know.”

“Hmmm?”

“It’s just…both Lily and Mia are virgins too. As you know it’s difficult for them to be with men. It would mean…so much. So very much. And they’re not nearly so big as me. Maybe…I don’t know. Maybe you’d like to share that first experience with someone like that? Someone you can handle and someone you can explore with together? You’d have to be careful of course. Very careful. Condoms would be a must and even then they’d have to pull out. I don’t want to risk you. But…is that something you’d like, baby?” She smiles “Would you like to be the family prince? In that special way I mean?”

“Mmm.”

“I know. I know.” She lets a long sigh and leans into me to kiss my head once more. “I know, baby.”

Chapter 55: Loving It

Chapter Text

She pets, she soothes, she soul-gazes and she coddles her happy man as he, he being me, suckles away at her big tit. Her voice barely a whisper she coos. “My own beautiful boyyy.”

“Hmmmm.”

My contented hum makes her smile as the tip of her index finger lightly traces the features of my face. “I love youuuu.”

“Mmmmmm!”

“I love youuuuu.”

“Hmmmmmm.”

“I love you, Elliot.”

My heart ACHES with joy.

“I might not be able to claim you properly and permanently tonight but that doesn’t mean I can’t make you mine.” With her thumb she strokes my eyebrow. “Once you get a taste of me you’ll never be the same. Are you ready to become addicted to my cock, baby?”

The suckling stops at the blunt question. “Mmm!?”

“He he he.” She titters softly. “You heard me. You know how addictive my precum is? Well that’s nothing compared to real stuff. You’re going to be so horny and so desperate to be with me. Until I claim that ass of yours you’ll think of little else but getting claimed. The urgency will ease once it happens though your libido will never return to how it was again. Are you ready for that, handsome? Are you prepared for a woman’s penis?”

Letting her nipple slip from my lips I whisper. “I’m ready. I’m ready!”

“My eager little guy.” She laughs a sweet laugh. “You’re ready to suck your first cock?”

“Mmm.” I nod.

“Nuh uh.” She gives one shake of her head. “I want to hear you say it.”

“I…I want to suck your cock, Heather.”

“You don’t think it’s ‘gay’ anymore?”

“No, Ma’am.” I say. “You’re all woman. I don’t know what I was thinking when I said that. And, you know, even it is…I don’t care anymore. I love you and I want to make you feel good. Who cares what they call it. Love is love.”

She pinches my nose. “He learns.”

“And…um…” My eyes flit from hers down to her hot, throbbing member. “Honestly…I am kinda curious.”

“Of course you are.” She pets me. “Who wouldn’t be? Perfectly natural.” As she goes to get off of me she suddenly stops, her eyes flaring wide. “Ooo!” Moving more gingerly she says. “Oh my goodness. Your big dick really made an impression on my coochie. Mmm. I’ll be feeling that for a little while.”

She was tight, super tight, but still I felt that she must have been exaggerating the effect my dick had on her pussy. I certainly wasn’t minding the flattery.

“Better get used to it, baby.” I say as I grab a handful of ass. “I plan on fucking you every chance I get.”

“Elliot! Ha ha ha! Oh my goodness! What have I unleashed? He he he!” She had just stood up in front of me and before she could say another word I scooch forward and put my arms around her. Finding the zipper of her gown I pull it down and begin to peel it from her thick body. It was already pulled down to show her tits and pulled up to reveal her cock, but I wanted to see all of her. “Mmmmm.” Reaching her arms above her head she sways her hips back and forth seductively as I pull the gown toward the ground. Even zipped down I have a bit of trouble with it thanks her wide hips and big… BAP! Once past her hips the dress pulled swiftly her raging boner had come springing back up to hit me with an uppercut!

“Ah!” I rub my cheek where I’d just been clubbed.

“Ohhh!” Heather says as she tries not to laugh. “Are you okay?”

“Damn.” I quip. “Good thing I don’t have a glass jaw.”

“You are so silly.”

“Mmmm.” I look up her nude body. Daaaamn! She had the full womanly curves of some ancient fertility goddess come to life. Goddess, mother, maiden, matron, partner, lover…to my awestruck vision she was like every classic role of womanhood rolled into one perfect union. Everything was so soft and squishy and round and wonderful. As lovely as the rest of her was it was impossible not to focus in on the mighty schlong that hovered directly in front of my face. “Oh my God.”

“It’s just another part of me, baby.” She runs her fingers through my hair. “Don’t be scared.”

“I’m not scared.” I whisper.

Placing my hands on her hips I lean forward and kiss her soft belly just to the right of her penis, letting my cheek brush against it as I pass.

“Hmmm.” She sighs softly. I kiss and I kiss down her tummy to the top of her thigh where I switch to the other side and kiss my way back up again. My lips find her skin as warm and nearly as supple as her incredible breasts. “Mmmmm. That’s niiiice, babyyyy.”

Turning my attention to the center I pause a moment to marvel at her giant member then slowly wrap the thumbs and fingers of both my hands around her thick girth. The hand still combing through my hair comes to a stop and a moment later I feel the oh so light pressure of Heather pushing me toward her penis. I do not resist.

Leaning in I kiss her shaft just below the knob. Though the flesh was hard the skin was smooth and soft against my lips. As my nose brushes along its side I catch a pleasantly musky perfume so subtle I wasn’t sure if was applied or her natural aroma. Either way she smelled GOOD! I kiss it again. And again. Each time a little harder and a little longer. By my forth kiss my lips were parting a little so I could softly suck against it. It tasted even better than it smelled.

“That’s it, my love.” She croons. “Mmmm.”

“Mm.” Moving my top hand I kiss lower, and then again and again. In a sort of trance I pull back to stare at it…then extend my tongue to its fullest to give it a long lick up its front.

“Ohhh, Elliot! Yesss!” Opening my other hand then cupping them both along the opposite side of her shaft from me I dip all the way down to her base. My chin brushes her big balls as I start another loooong slurp up to the top. “Good boy!”

“Nnngh.” I whimper. I don’t know why it was a whimper except that everything inside of me was telling me to submit to my lover’s tender grace.

“That’s good, baby. Yessss.” Her splayed fingers comb down my hair and back up again, pulling my head higher as they go. “You’re doing so good.”

I give her dick a swiping lick then let out a giggle. Oh my God! This was really happening! I was kissing a cock! I was licking a cock! I was nuzzling and nipping at a cock! A big, long, fat, hard cock. And I was LOVING IT! Half by my own volition and half guided by Heather I am soon sitting as tall I could make myself as my tongue danced along the bottom of her fat, swollen glans. “Nngh!”

“Yes. That’s it.” She urges me, her brown eyes burning with a lust that I could feel radiating down onto me. “Get your honey, baby. Straight from the source.”

My very next lick goes straight up the center to flick across her hole, taking up her slick precum as it did. “Mmmm!” I swallow and go back for more. My tongue flicks and taps and swirls around her knob. Fuck she was big. So big that I was starting to have doubts that I could even properly give her head.

Heather had no such doubts. “That’s it. Open up, my pet.” Holding my head in on hand she takes control of her cock with the other to start to drag it around my open lips. “Nice and wide. Wide as you can. That’s it, baby. You’re doing sooo good.”

“Hrm!” My exclamation is muffled by the massive tip that pressing into my mouth, plugging it up like a cork on a wine bottle. “Mmmm!”

“Ohhh. Yes. Yes! Almost there. Just a little bit wider.” Her smooth tone seems to hypnotize us both. From my angle looking up Heather’s beaming face is framed by her big, perfect titties. The left one still glimmered with my saliva. As I feel forward pressure pushing my lips inward and further apart her eyes widen and she purrs. “Allllmost there.”

Chapter 56: Pushing New Limits

Chapter Text

“Mmm…MMM!” My lips tight around her knob and my jaw strained to the limit Heather’s big dick pushes into me bit by bit by bit until… “MMRPH!” The instant my lips clear the outer ridge of her glans suddenly breaks resistance and three or four inches suddenly plunge through all at once. In an instant my mouth is FILLED with hot, throbbing lady cock. “Hrmmm!”

“OH!” Heather gasps, her soft body jiggles as she jolts from the sudden pleasure. “Ohhh, Elliot! You did it! You did it, baby.” She says as she strokes my face with pride. Only now was I realizing that she wasn’t actually sure I’d be able to fit her in my mouth. But I had and she couldn’t have been happier about it. “Ohhhh, my goodness!”

“Hmmm.” I try to open wider as I was afraid of biting her, but I was at my limit. Unsure of how long I could maintain this I attempt to take her deeper while I still could. “Hrm!”

“Hold on there, my boy.” She pulls her cock back out. “Don’t rush it.” Smearing her wet tip back and forth across my lips she has me kiss and lick her fat knob, slathering it with my saliva, before pressing in again. This time it slips in a lot easier. “Now suck. Yesss. Just like that.” Her thumbs stroke down my temples until they finds the muscles of my jaw whereupon she begin to lightly massage. “Just stay right there, my pet. Don’t go deeper. Let yourself adapt. You can suck where you are, like you did on my breast. The honey’s going to make everything feel ooookay, I promissse. Ohhh, that’s my good boy.”

“Hmmm.” I let out a soft coo and do as she said. Though a hell of a lot more challenging than her nipple I do manage a slow, strong suckle. “Mm, mm, mm.”

“That’s it! Ohhhhh my God, baby.” She sighs. “That mouth of yours! Yesssss.”

“Mmmm.” Taking firm grip on her shaft with both hands I settle in to a rhythm. “Mmm. Mmm. Mmm.” Though the suckle action was similar the nature of it was entirely different. The flesh inside of me was rigid and pulsing with wanton energy. This was raw and sexual and there was a hunger in Heather’s eyes that wanted MORE from her tasty morsel! “Hmm!”

“Ohhh, Elliot.” She lets out a breathy groan. “You sure you’ve never done this before?”

“Mm mm.”

“Well you are taking to it very well for your first time. Lucky me!”

As her rod flexes inside my maw, swelling just a tiny bit more to force my jaw even wider, I am buffeted by a host of new emotions. I’d gone down on women before but never had it made me feel as small and submissive as this. There was something about having a cock in your mouth, a cock WAY bigger than your own, that established the dominance hierarchy like nothing else could. Heather had talked about how her honey would make me naturally feel ‘soft’ but as I gazed up at her hot Mommy body towering over me I would have been feeling like her docile little honey boy with or without it. Combined with this comes a feeling of exhilaration as, for me, sucking on a dick felt both novel and rebellious. Our love was not like other people’s love and it made it feel all the more special. It also made me feel so fucking horny and kinky and naughty. Never had I experienced feeling simultaneously like a treasured partner and a dirty slut at the same time. But most of all I feel…joy. Joy being able to give Heather these good feelings with my body and joy at the loving way she now looked at me. In the end she would surely ruin my virgin ass, but I had no doubt that the rest of me was in good hands.

“That’s it baby. Relax.” Her voice is low and soothing, her thumbs continue to rub up and down the straining muscles of my jaw. “You’re doing good. You’re sucking me just how I like it.”

“Mmmmm!”

“That’s it. Let that honey coat your throat. Swallow it all up. It’s going to start feeling really good soon.” Her bosom heaves up then down as her eyelids flutter. “Reallly good.”

“Hmmmm!”

Truth was, it was already feeling good. I didn’t mind so much how her massive schlong challenged me. As she promised though I am soon feeling the effects of her precum in every cell of my body. All the good was magnified, all the bad muted, and before I knew it the soreness at my jaw had melted away. To my amazement I am able to open a bit wider. A loud, sloppy SLURP cuts the air as my lips break the tight seal around her shaft. Pulling back to grab some breath I never pause giving her head, sucking at her and smooching her and licking her cock like some cock-gobbling whore. I laugh as I slap it against my lips then ravenously wrap my lips around it and SUCK!

“OHHHH! GOD!”

“Mrrrm!” I growl and begin to bob forward and back on her first few inches. “Mmm. Mmm. Mmm.”

“YESSS! Yes, Elliot! Ohhh fuck, baby. You don’t know what you’re doing to me.” Her thumbs leave my jaw as her fingers comb up through my hair until she held my head between her hands. “Yesss!”

Her moans stoke my already raging lust. God, how I wanted her. How I needed her. How I wanted serve her and worship her and be everything a man can be for her. Letting go of her base I allow my right hand to roam. Everywhere it went was a destination of its own. I stroke her soft belly. I feel the curve of her hip. I reach around to grope her big squishy ass. I reach up and sink my fingers into a breast to squeeze and massage. I glide back down to rub her smooth thigh. And then…I shift back to the center where I cup her hanging ballsack. Fuuuck! Her nuts were so big and really fucking heavy! I swear they must have been denser than mine or something given their weight and I recall how she’d mentioned that she had to masturbate twice a day at least. I suspected there were deeper differences between her pair and mine than simply their disparate sizes. Right now though all I could think about was the hot, creamy load they contained. Was I ready to swallow my first nut? I guess I was going to find out. And finally, as I fondle her impressive handful my middle finger stretches in behind to tickle her freshly fucked cunny. Her pussy lips were slick with her nectar and my seed.

“That’s it.” She huffs, her hips begining to thrust. “That’s it, Elliot. Suck my big cock, baby.”

“Mmm! Mmm! Mmm!”

Hard and faster I suck her penis, with each stroke delving a fraction of an inch deeper. Ohhhh, that marvelous honey was still working its miracles. As I push myself to new limits and Heather’s tip reaches the entrance of my throat…there was only the barest hint of a gag reflex!

Chapter 57: Glrp!

Chapter Text

My mouth stuffed to the limit I continue giving Heather head as blissful as I could be. How gratifying it was to see the pleasure I was giving her play out across her beautiful face. How satisfying it was to watch her soft body shudder with ecstasy. How humbling yet empowering it was to surrender the joys of sucking a gorgeous woman’s dick. And all while my honey high SOARS.

Like at those little taster stations set up at the warehouse store I’d thus far only received samplers of Heather’s honey but now, sucking it straight from the source, I am experiencing the full effects of what her precum could do and it was soooo nice. It wasn’t anything like a drug, like I initially thought it was. I was perfectly lucid and fully myself, yet also…more than myself. My awareness was heightened, my senses amplified and sharpened, and a great sense of peace had settled into me. I already knew how it could soothe all the aches and unpleasantries in my physical body, the balm had now extended to my mind and soul. Fear, doubt, anxiety, grief and all the sharp barbs of living had been smoothed down to gentle bumps. They hadn’t been erased but their sting had been blunted allowing me to fully engross myself in the moment. And again, like the physical effects, it made the positive emotions shine brighter. I felt…strong…smart…sexy…and beautiful inside and out. I knew that I deserved to find my own special happiness as much as anybody.

Heather’s honey was as every bit as addictive as she warned but not in the noxious way in which I usually thought of that word. It just made me, her, everything…better. Once you had experienced the miracle of being alive in its best light how could you not be hooked? But more anything else it was the connection to this beautiful older woman that forged the strongest link in my velvet chains. Perhaps I’d given up some freedom, but where had that freedom gotten me on my own? Perhaps I was just like those tireless little worker bees, but I was HER worker bee. Her one and only. She was just as attached to me as I was to her, if not even more so. I’d traded all the lonely chaos of a solo existence for a caring Queen to rule my heart. By my accounting that was one hell of a good deal.

Gazing down into me as I continue to eagerly suck her cock she seems to read my mind as she whispers. “You’re not alone, baby. Not anymore.” She teases my hair. “As long I am alive you will never be alone again.”

“Hmmmmmm!” I mewl joyously.

“I love youuuu.”

“Mmmm.” Desperate to make her cock feel as good as my heart I focus in on sucking harder and pushing deeper. “Mmm! Mrm! Mmm!”

“Ohhh, Elliot. You’re so good!”

As I glide forward and back I continue to marvel at how my once sensitive gag reflex was nothing more than a tickle. And without it holding me back…the temptation to push things further was too strong to deny.

Holding the base of her penis firmly I pause the next stroke at its deepest point then push further. My brows furrow in frustration as nothing happens. Her thick tip pushes against the entrance of my throat but says there.

She smiles as she plays gently with my ears. “Not so hard.” She says softly. “Focus on relaxing your throat. You can do it, baby.”

“Mrrmmm.”

“That’s it. Good boy. Now try to swallow, like you were eating one of those scrumptious tacos you made…HAH!” She gasps as there’s a sort of…pop!…as her dick breaks through to enter my throat! “Oh!”

“Glrp!”

“Relax, baby.” She says. “You’re doing great.”

As she says that I am reeling from the wildest sensation of something big and hard gliding down my gullet. Alarm bells, while quieted by the honey, are going off in my brain as survival instincts kick in. Reflexively my lizard brain wants to fight against being choked by the intruder in my throat but that urge is overruled from above. As I stare up into Heather’s eyes…I glide two inches forward.

“Ohhhh!” She sighs her cock stretches my esophagus. “Incredible! Ohhhh!”

Encouraged by making it this far I try to go for more but the stiff rod stuffing my maw just cannot bend that way. Again it is Heather to guide us forward.

“Lean forward. That’s it, baby.” She says as she pushes her cock lower to shift the angle. “Tilt your head up. Just like that. Now go easy.” Taking my hand she holds it tight. “Squeeze if something doesn’t feel right or you need to come up for breath. Ohhhhhhhhh, fuck. Elliot! How are you doing this so quick?”

As she let out that long ‘oh’ more of her girthy inches glide deeper. And with each inch I take my kinky pride swells like my bulging throat. I had so much fucking cock inside of me I felt like I might burst! Once I take her as deep as I possibly could I slowwwwly pull back. The feeling of her shaft plunging back through throat and mouth was surreal!

“Ohhhhh!” One hand on my head and other holding my hand Heather gives in to the good feelings and starts to face fuck me slow and deep.

Giving her full control I stay still and provide her with the best hole I could. Being the one fucked, being penetrated and DOMINATED by my new hung girlfriend, feeds a slutty part of me that I didn’t even know was there. Though she hadn’t claimed my ass and made me hers forever I already knew that I was forever ruined for the kind of women I used to fancy before her. There was no going back now.

“Yes. Yesss. Yessss!” Heather groans with each deep and quickening thrust. “God I’m so deep, baby. Ohhhh!”

As she fucks me I find a rhythm in my breathing to match her strokes, sucking in as much air as I could get at her shallowest before holding it as she blocked my airway then letting it out again the next time. Drool, so much drool, streams freely from my lips and down my chin until it is rains down onto the floor in front of the sofa. I couldn’t stop it so I don’t even try.

“Glrg! Glg! Glrp!” Lewd, wet sucking sounds fill the air as her fat cock pistons in and out of me.

“Yes! God, yes! That’s it, Elliot! OHHHH!” It must have felt good because by the look in her eyes I could tell that she was getting close. Her big balls swinging and her huge tits bouncing she fucks me faster and faster. She felt like a god damned baseball bat ramming in and out of my sucking orifice and it was glorious! “Hrm! Oh! Oh fuck!”

So horny by all that was happening I cannot stop myself from grabbing my pecker and jacking off as she used my throat. My hand is a blur up and down my comparatively meager manhood as I raced to try to cum when she did.

“GLG! GLG! GLG! GLG!” My gagging gulps grow louder as the thrusts get faster.

“Ohhh, God! I’m close baby!” She whines. “I’m gonna fill you up!”

In and out and in and out Heather ravishes my virgin throat as she gets ever closer to release. Soft in all the right ways and hard in the one way it counted she was a wet dream made flesh while her soul glowed bright with raw female power. In her eyes I see her rapture peak and an instant later the wrist thick shaft filling my throat THROBS with its first hot jet of cum!

“ELLIOOOOT!”

“GRRRLLKKK!” I tremble as my own thrice blown nut dribbles down onto the floor while buried deep inside her cock throb, throb, throbs as it deposits her massive load straight down into my stomach.

As I stay as still as I could to receive my second fresh, warm meal of the evening Heather jolts and writhes her way through orgasm. I couldn’t breath at all but right now that was the last thing on my mind. All I cared about right now was that she got her moment of rapture.

“OHHHHHHH!!!” I swear she must have pumped a gallon of her lady semen into me before the end. I knew it was over when the throbbing stopped and a sweet, almost drunken, kind of grin spreads across her sweat sheened face. “Ohhhh, Elliot.”

Schlrrrrrch! A hollow, sloppy suck accompanies her looong exit out of my mouth. As her schlong leaves my lips to fall and swing heavily between her legs I take a loud gasping breath. “Pahhhh!” By the gleaming spit coating her member I could see that I’d managed to take her nine inches deep. Nine inches! Though pleased I was already thinking about ten. As God as my witness I will eventually I would take her to the hilt.

“Ohhh, my love.” She sort of just melts down next to me, leaning her weight into me as she wrapped her arms around me and kisses my cheek. “That was… That was…”

“Good?” I croak.

“GOOD!?” She laughs. “Elliot, that was the best!”

I grin from ear to ear. I never thought that I’d be proud to be a good cock-sucker, but pride is what I feel. Just kind of sitting and staring I soak up her warm, loving energy. With her cheeks flushed from climax she’d never looked more beautiful.

Wanting to touch me in a hundred ways at once she pets my hair and caresses my cheek and rubs my chest and pushes her tits into my arm.

“My beautiful man.” She kisses again and again. “You’ve made me so happy.”

“I’m happy too.” I say, the frog still in my cock-ravaged throat.

“Ohhhh.” Half a laugh and half a moan of sympathy she rubs the front of my neck. “How’s my man feeling?”

“My throat’s a bit sore.” I confess.

“Of course it is. My goodness, what you did!” Taking the blanket from the back of the sofa she wraps me up then pulls me in to hold me close. She was so happy, almost giddy, as she holds me and traces a finger around my wet lips. “I’m gonna make you a nice warm tea with lemon and honey. Would you like that, baby?”

“Mmm.” I nod even as I lean into her. Laying my head on her shoulder and snuggling closer I whisper. “But not just yet.”

Chapter 58: No Regrets

Chapter Text

Her arms around me and mine around her Heather and I hold onto each other like our lives depended on it. We kiss, we caress, and we bond through the mysterious magic of both honey and love. I now had a belly full of her jizz, which she called ‘jelly’, but I can’t say it effected me much different than her precum. Whatever power her semen possessed seemed to be meant for another entrance. The lovely buzz and the post-coital glow were wonderful of course but they were a bonus to what was really going on here.

After pulling the blankets tighter around me Heather lightly rubs a hand back and forth across my chest while looking at me with such love that it made me swoon. She is BEAMING. A touch here, a touch there, a gentle touch everywhere. Heather could not contain herself and just kept petting and stroking me and touching me in every little way she could.

“You sucked me so good, baby.” She whispers while playing with my hair. “You’re a wonderful lover, Elliot.”

“Thank you, Mistress.”

“Mistress!?” She giggles. “Okay. I can work with that.”

I laugh and snuggle closer, feeling so good that I was downright giddy. “I love youuuu!”

“Oh, baby.” Petting one side of my head she kisses the other and whispers. “I hope you don’t regret this.”

I smile and return the kiss but to her lips. “Regret would have been letting you go.”

“My little charmer.” She pats my cheek. “I’m gonna get my man his tea.”

With a smile, a gaze, and then a nod I let her slip from my arms. You better believe I was watching that big, perfect ass and huge swinging dick as she strode to the kitchen counter. Fuck! After cumming so much my contented pecker was all shrunken but hers was still long and heavy even though it was now fully soft. If not for the muted ache in my raspy throat I don’t think I would have believed that I had nine inches of that thing inside of me!

“He he he!”

“And what are you giggling about, handsome man?”

“Nothin.”

“I bet.” As she swans about the kitchen in the nude preparing the kettle she says. “I know you’re all cozy and comfy but…”

“I’m okay.” I say, sitting taller as I was eager to serve. “What do you need?”

With a smirk and a side eye my way. “Could you clean up that mess on the rug before it stains?”

Looking down between my feet I see my own seed glistening in long streaks leading to a puddle near the sofa. Most of it had been from me when I bust during the blowjob but I knew at least a few drops had dripped from Heather’s hot honey pot after the creampie. Nobody had ever let me cum inside of them before. Not without protection. Damn had that felt good!

“Yes, Ma’am!”

I slip from the blanket and walk up beside her to grab some paper towel. My naked body was a freaking mess of drool, cum and pussy juice and my spent penis didn’t swing like hers but I walk as bold and confident as she did. I can feel her eyes on me and the moment I arrive her hand glides down my back. My body was simply irresistible to her. Once she saw me she just had to touch me. It was one my absolutely favorite things about her.

“Cleaner’s under the sink.” She says in a smooth, suggestive tone. Peering over I see a very naughty grin playing at her lips.

“Oh?”

“Mm hm.”

“Alright.” Stepping back I pause…then bend over at the waist. Opening the cabinet door I start looking around for the cleaner. It was right there at the front in a spray bottle but I pretend not to find it right away. “Where did you say…oh!”

Gliding up behind me Heather presses into my ass and along the backs of my legs. Her thick, soft, low-hanging cock squeezes in between my ass cheeks. “Mmmm.” She runs her hands up my back then back along the side until they gripped my hips, just for a second. And in that second I her dick twitches. Leaning over me her big soft titties come to rest on my back. “Right there, my boy. In the front.”

I grip my crack around her heavy shaft once, twice, three times before saying in my froggy croak. “Here it is.”

“Mmmm.” Her smooth, trimmed nails claw down my back and again they pause a moment to grip my waist once more. Despite having just cum she wanted me. She wanted to fuck me so bad. It killed me to leave her wanting like this. Not only that…my butt hole and insides were all warm and thrumming. In a way I’d never felt before my body was yearned to be fucked. I wanted her as much she wanted me.

“Ohhhh.” I sigh lewdly and start to twerk my ass up and down her cock in hopes of being truly claimed. She was right of course. Her fingers in my ass had been the most I’d done with butt stuff. I was nowhere near ready for her massive monster. But by God, if she wanted me she could have me! “Ohhhh yessss.”

“Heh, heh, heh. Come here, lover.” She chuckles and pulls up to wrap me in a big hug from behind. One arm around me and one feeling up my ass she kisses my shoulder and whispers. “Soon, baby. Soon.”

“I want to feel you.” I plead.

“I know, baby. I know.” She gropes my pec and tickles my gooch. “Soon. As soon as we can.” Leaning back into her I take her loving hug with a longing sigh. With a smooch to my shoulder and a swat to my tush she says. “Now go clean up, messy boy.”

“Yes, Ma’am.”

While I clean the mess on the floor and then my body Heather prepares the tea and and puts on some more music, this time a sultry Spanish guitar instrumental album. It is not long before we are settling back down on the sofa once more. She places my cup in easy reach then sits beside me. Pulling my near arm around her shoulders she leans into me and rests her head upon my shoulder.

Taking in a deep breath she holds it then lets it out slowly. “I didn’t even realize how much I missed having a man’s arms around me.”

I kiss the top of her head. “I’m here to stay.”

Flesh to flesh she closes her eyes and snuggles in tight. “Never let me go.”

“Never.”

“Mmmm.” She coos blissfully. “You cold, baby?”

“Shhh.” I kiss her again. “I’m okay. Just lemme hold you.”

“Mmmm.” She nuzzles deeper then relaxes her nude flesh into mine. “Okay.”

My woman pressed to my side I hold her close and sip my soothing hot drink. I had suckled on her titties like a whelp, she’d cried in ecstasy riding my ‘big’ cock, I’d just gone down on her monster cock like a porn star yet here I was now feeling like a fucking champion and the man of the house. It was truly miraculous the feelings she could bring out in me. Small and coddled one minute, a virile lover the next, on the next tick submissive and sexy, then proud and manly the one after that, she had taken me through a whole spectrum of positive emotions. What a woman! What a date! What a life!

If only we could have sealed the deal. As lovely as this evening had been we had both been left not quite a hundred percent satisfied. Peering down her soft, curvy body my eyes linger on the fat, flaccid cock that even now dwarfed mine when I was hard. It beggared belief that I would ever be able to take her member at full arousal. But I knew it could be done. If Alexander could do it then so could I. She’d mentioned that she could prepare me with toys and plugs. That sounded interesting. If they felt as good as her fingers I was certainly game to try.

As I stared at Heather’s schlong my imagination wandered toward the other option of preparing me. Mia, Lily, Julie, and possibly even Rebecca. Strange as it was Heather was fully willing to share me with her family. She told me that it was up to me whether I wanted to become the family ‘Prince’. What a peculiar world I had stumbled into here. All of the ladies were beautiful in their own way and craving a man’s touch. I could be their safe man. I loved Heather as hard as I’d ever loved anybody, but I couldn’t deny being…tempted. Or at least curious. They weren’t as big as their matriarch. They could prepare me for her. A real dick had to be better than toys, right? I wondered, were their cocks closer to hers or mine? Who was biggest and who was smallest? Would I work myself up the ladder? Could I just choose one or was it an all or nothing sort of thing? And who might I choose to pop my cherry? I confess that Heather’s idea of sharing my first time with a fellow virgin did sound kind of nice. Although, maybe a more experienced hand would be better?

I chuckle and shake my head. Easy there, Elliot. Ladder? Work up the ladder!? You’re getting way ahead of yourself. Just enjoy this wonderful moment for what it was. The rest would take care of itself.

All warm and happy I stretch out while holding Heather as she sniffs and smooches against my neck. Taking a long sip of the citrusy sweet tea I let out a long, contented sigh.

Chapter 59: Moonlight Magic

Chapter Text

From the sofa we migrate to the washroom where we enjoy a steamy, sudsy shower together. Heather has me soap her up, scrub her down then rinse her off. Her soft flesh slipping through my hands as I washed her was one of the most incredible things I’d ever felt. Tits, ass, cock she allows me to tough it all. She then returns the favor and cleans me from head to toe, even going so far as to shampoo my hair along with a lovely massage from scalp to shoulders. By the end my muscles are jelly, as soft and relaxed as my three times satisfied member. It is easily the best shower of my life. And it doesn’t stop when the water is shut off as Heather is all nuzzles and cuddles once we step out to towel each other off.

After teeth and hair are brushed and Heather applies different moisturizing creams to different parts of her body I am surprised when she returns to her room and slips into bra, panties and a clean dress.

“We’re not going to bed?”

“You promised me a moonlight walk.”

I smile. “Lemme get dressed.”

Being so late Heather goes as is and pulls her long hair back into a simple ponytail. As radiant as she’d been earlier, resplendent in her gown and makeup, she looks just as good now. To my lovestruck eyes she did at least. I get on my clothes that were still laying here and there about the main room and soon we are strolling down the front walk.

Under the pure white light of the moon, her arm looped through mine, Heather and I wander through the park with no particular route or destination. It was a warm and humid night without a hint of breeze to rustle the leaves above. We sniff at the blooms, we gaze at the moon, but most of all we savor each other. In the tranquil quiet we walk without a word leaving our lips, the silence allowing our hearts to speak instead. We’d taken a step together this night that would be very difficult to come back from and regrets were nowhere to be found. I had found my woman. She had found her man. It really was as simple as that.

With a soft sigh Heather stops and rests her head on my shoulder. Eyes closed and breathing deeply through her nose she looked so…at peace. Under the wan moon she shone like an angel though her beauty exceeded even those heavenly creatures. Softly I kiss her forehead. Opening her eyes she looks to me and smiles. The moon, the trees, the city sounds in the distance, all of it melts away leaving only her and the love I see in her eyes.

After another long sigh Heather whispers. “Take me home.”

I kiss her again. “Come on.”

Allowing me to guide the way Heather sort of floats along on a cloud as we make our way back to the house.

Back at home we enter Heather’s room and undress each other before she pulls me along with her beneath the heavy blankets and between the silky soft sheets. My stay in the guest room had come to an end. Once in bed the dynamic between shifts once more. In the park I had walked as the gallant gentleman with my lady on my arm. In the privacy of our room Heather now pulled me lower so that my face was level with her chest. I throw my arm around her thick, soft body and snuggle close as she gently pets my hair. Her supple flesh against my lips and her warmth radiating into me I am soon lulled into a deep, dark sleep.

***

My blissful slumber is sundered by the ring of the phone out in the kitchen. Beside me Heather stirs.

“Leave it.” I grumble, selfishly wanting to return to our cozy dreamland.

“I can’t.” She whispers with a kiss to my cheek. “I’m a mom.”

She slips from the warm bed, wraps herself in a housecoat, then hurries from the room. She closes the door behind her and soon I hear her muffled tones speaking to whoever was on the line.

Laying there for a time her words tumble around in my groggy mind. This was one of those things that I was going to have to get used to being with her. While Liam and Lily might be grown up they were still her kids and she would drop everything if they needed her. That’s what mom’s do. It hits me as to just how weird this was going to be, at least for awhile, getting used to the fact that my new girlfriend wasn’t just a mother but the mother to a man and woman who were as old as I was.

I sit up and squint to the bedside clock. It was just past two in the morning. I didn’t know who was calling her but I had a hunch. It would be well past sunup by now in Europe. Leave it to a selfish bastard like Liam to call his mom now in the middle of her night. As her partner I wondered if I ought to say something to him about taking her for granted when we spoke the first time. That probably wouldn’t go over too well…but damn if might not be kinda fun. I give my head a shake. I had to be mature about this. Heather had let me into her life and, like it or not, getting on well with my former bully was something I had to do. For her sake.

My curiosity gets the better of me as I sit there in the dark wondering if Liam was calling about me, as I suspected he was. I slide from the covers and pad to the door. Opening it a crack I put my ear to the gap.

“Shhhh. Shhhh. It’s okay. I’m here.” Heather says in a soft, soothing tone. “It was just a dream. Just another of those dreams. It’s not real. You’re safe. Okay?” She is silent a moment as she listens. “Mia. Mia. Listen to me, sweetie. Just breathe. Everything is okay. Breathe. I’m right here.”

I close the door feeling guilty to have eavesdropped on a conversation that I knew was not meant for me. It sounded like Mia had had a nightmare, which reminded me that she had said something about bad dreams when I met her before her controlling mother had cut her off. I felt for the poor woman. As an orphan myself I knew how bad the dreams could get. It did give heart to know that, unlike me, Mia still had people she could lean on during those lonely, scary nights. And hearing Heather comfort her niece with such care only made me fall deeper in love with her.

About fifteen minutes later Heather creeps into the room and, as carefully as she could so as not to wake me, slips back under the blankets.

“Who was it?” I whisper as I take her into my arms.

“I’m sorry that woke you.” She whispers back.

“It’s okay.”

“It was Mia. She had one of her dreams.” She sighs. “Usually she calls her dad but tonight’s Friday night.”

“Friday night?”

“He and Rebecca ask not to be disturbed on Friday nights unless it’s an emergency. It’s their couple night.”

“That’s sweet.”

“Sweet? You don’t know Rebecca. He’s probably, erm, tied up at the moment. Literally.”

“Oh my!”

“I told her she could come by tomorrow if she needed to be with someone.” She says. “I hope that doesn’t mess up your plans.”

“No. Of course not.”

“We were going to make scones on Sunday anyways. I thought I’d just move it up a day.”

“You…” I kiss her plump lips. “…are the best auntie ever.”

“I do my best for her. I love her dearly.” Heather turns toward me. “Turn around, baby.” I turn to my other side and the next thing I knew we were spooning with me, of course, as the little one. With Heather’s boobs against my shoulders, soft tummy down my back, and warm member nestled against my balls and legs I cannot help but smile as I wriggle back into her. She nuzzles into the back of my neck and kisses me. “Now back to sleep, mister. That’s an order.”

My smile grows I relax in her arms. “Yes, Ma’am.”

Chapter 60: Morning Duty

Chapter Text

The transition from sleep to semi-conscious is unlike any I’d felt before. It was like slipping from being afloat in a warm, tranquil pool and drifting straight into the coziest cocoon ever. Heather’s unique aroma and the sensation of being pressed against her soft, voluptuous body was the very first thing I became conscious of. Before I had even gotten my bearings as to where or what was happening I am being kissed on the top of my head.

“Mmmmmm.” My first act of the day is to smile and snuggle in tighter to my lover.

“I love youuuu.” Heather’s warm breath caresses my ear as her fingers tease through my hair.

“Mmmmmm.” My smile grows.

“Did I wake you, my love?”

“Mmm.” I shake my head.

“Oh, good.” She says as her fingers and thumb finds my ear to begin lightly playing with it. “Baby?”

“Mmm?”

“I don’t mean to bother you, but…” She kisses me again. “…my appetites need attending to.”

“Hm?” I go to lift my head but she holds it to her shoulder.

“Shhh.” Another kiss. “Remember I talked about my appetites? Well…my morning wood needs…relief. I need my man, baby.”

Gently, oh so gently, Heather pushes my head downward. Still half asleep I move without resistance to her guidance. My face slides down her big boob then beneath the covers then down onto her wonderfully squishy belly. The pressure behind my head stops the moment my lips touch the fat tip of Heather’s enormous cock.

“Mlemmm.” I mewl groggily and, as if on autopilot, my mouth opens wide and I wrap my lips around her knob. “Hmmmmm.” I coo happily as I give in to the instinct to suckle. “Mmm, mmm, mmm, mmm.”

“Ohhhhhhh!” Heather was already relaxed but as I suck her muscles go entirely loose except for those in her left hand which stroked the small of my back and tickled my bum. “Gooood boyyyyy.”

“Hrmmm.” My cheek sunk into Heather’s tummy, softer and warmer than any pillow I’d ever felt, I am almost drifting off again as I give my lady a snoozy blowjob. “Mmm, mmm, mmm, mmm.” Floating in a lovely sort of in between haze between slumber and awake I suck and suck and suck. Still caressing my tush Heather’s other hand finds my head to once again play with my hair. God how I loved the way she touched me. Curling in as close to her as I could, making sure to claim every inch of skin to skin contact that was possible, I find her big plums. Lovingly and tenderly I squeeze and massage and juggle them between my fingers. “Mmm, mmm, mmm, mmm.”

“Ohhh, my darling man. Just like that. You’re doing so good.”

“Hmmmm!” My mouth was open wide to accommodate her girth but with the honey flowing I barely even feel the strain on my jaw. “Mmm, mmm, mmm, mmm.” I coo and hum in blissful peace in the warm, muggy darkness beneath the covers. Yeah, it was a bit stuffy but the air was filled with the smell of balls and pussy. Heaven! “Mmm, mmm, mmm, mmm.”

In the drowsy reverie I don’t have a clue how long I end up giving my lover head. I may have fallen asleep sucking as the seem to miss the moment of climax and the next thing I knew I was swallowing another hefty load of my Mistress’s hot, salty cum.

“Mmm!” My voice rises as the sudden mouthful and, again as if guided by instinct alone, I gulp down my jizzy breakfast like the good boy I am. “Glp! Glp! Glp!”

“Ohhhhhhhhh.” Heather lets out a long, breathy sigh while petting my head and filling my belly in great creamy wads. “Yessssss!”

“Glp, glp, glp, glp.”

I suck Heather down to the dregs and even a few minutes beyond before she carefully pulls me away and up out of the blankets. Laying me beside her she kisses my cheek and whispers. “Thank youuuuu.”

“Mmmmm.” I smile a proud and happy smile.

With a soft, loving laugh she kisses me again then tucks me up tight before slipping out of the bed.

***

“Mrmm.” I stretch and blink my groggy eyes awake. Where it had been dim suddenly full sunlight was streaming into the room around the closed curtains. I must have nodded off again. For a moment I wasn’t sure if that early morning BJ had been dream or reality but the salty aftertaste still lingering in my mouth answers that right away. Staring up at the ceiling I let out a laugh. Was I going to be responsible for Heather’s morning wood everyday? I sure hoped so! As I lay there other things begin to come back to me. Heather’s warm body, her soft touch, and her whispered words. And then burbling up come the memories of last night. I finally shake my head in disbelief and whisper. “Elliot, you lucky son of a gun.”

Out in the kitchen I can hear the clink of pan and utensil. The air swims with the succulent aroma of bacon. Despite having been fed just a short time ago my belly grumbles at the smell. Man cannot live on cum alone!

I slip into some undies and stroll from the room to find Heather hard at work over the stove. She was already dressed in a pastel yellow t-shirt and green pattered skirt but the shape of her wide, curvy hips alone is nearly enough to tent my underwear. When she turns and smiles I swear my heart nearly bursts from my chest to go to the one it loved.

“Good morning, handsome!” She says in a bright, chipper voice.

“Good morning.” I smile.

As I approach she turns to take a hug and kiss. My arms resting on her hips and my hands around her back I hold her close as we stand and stare and smile like the couple of lovestruck fools we were.

“How’s my big man today?”

“Any better and I’d have to be in heaven with the angels.”

“Don’t even joke about that.” She boops my nose. “You’re staying here until I say so.”

“Yes, Ma’am.”

“Silly boy.”

“What’s all this?” I ask when I can finally tear my eyes away from her to look at all she had spread across the counters.

Sliding her hands up and down and across my chest she says. “The bacon and eggs and hash browns is for my hungry guy.” She kisses me. “He worked up a man’s appetite last night I bet.”

I chuckle. “You’d win that bet.”

“He he he.” With a nod toward a mixing bowl she says. “Those are some raspberry scones I’m making for Mia. You’re free to have some of course.”

“Mia.” I say. “I forgot. She’s coming over today.”

“She’ll be here in the next hour or so.” She pinches my butt, eliciting a peep she that makes her smirk. “You might want to get decent, sleepy head.”

“If you insist.” I wink, which gets her giggling once more.

“Baby.” She says, her hands back on my bare pecs rubbing softly back and forth. “Last night was…wonderful. It was…perfect. You’ve…made me…so…so…”

I cup her soft cheek in my hand as her eyes glimmer with tears. “I know. Me too, Heather.” Leaning in I give a tender kiss and whisper again. “Me too.”

Chapter 61: Big Shoes

Chapter Text

After freshening up and getting dressed in a simple board shorts and t shirt combination as my plans today were to hang around the house and do a few chores I head back into main room where I am sat down and served a succulent smelling breakfast fit for a king.

“Is this all for me?” I say, staring down at the heaping plate of food in front of me.

From behind me Heather leans down to kiss my cheek as she hugs me around the chest. “All for you.”

She’d mentioned that I’d worked up a ‘man’s appetite’ last night, and she wasn’t wrong, but yeesh! This was enough for two of me.

“You’re gonna make me fat feeding me like this.” I say, digging in. “Not that I’m complaining.”

“We’ll just have to keep you busy to burn off the calories.” She chuckles. With a rustle of my hair she returns to the kitchen counter to commence with her baking. As she works the dough for the scones she keeps glancing my way and flashing me little smiles.

Sipping on OJ and coffee and tucking into my breakfast feast I chat with Heather as she prepares the scones. We talked mostly about the night before as both of us were still coming to terms with the sudden and major, though welcome and much needed, change in our lives. I am just finishing the mountain of a meal, a surprise to myself that I was able to get to the bottom of it, when I finally broach something that had been playing at the back of my mind since last night.

She was faced away from me forming the scones and laying them out on the sheet when I say. “Heather?”

“Yeah, baby?”

“I, um, I came inside of you last night.”

For a long moment she goes still and silent. Without even a glance my way she carries on with what she was doing and says. “I know.”

“Um…are you on…some kind of…?”

“Protection?”

“Yeah.”

Another long pause follows until she says softly. “No.”

“Oh.” I say. “Uh, is there like something about not getting pregnant until you’ve claimed a boy for real or…?”

“No, my pet. We’re the same as other women in that way.”

“Oh.”

“I shouldn’t have…” She sighs. “You just felt so good. I needed…I needed to feel you.” At last she turns to face me, her expression guilty. “A woman my age…has…urges. My clock is ticking and I feel it more with each passing month. What I did last night was what my body wanted, but it was very irresponsible. I’m sorry, Elliot.”

“I didn’t say there was anything wrong with what we did, but…”

“You’re not ready to be a daddy yet. I understand.”

“I just never thought about it before.” That was an understatement. In my loser existence of wallowing in self-pity and coasting by issues surrounding fatherhood had been the FURTHEST thing from my mind. Me? A dad? Yeah right! I couldn’t even look after myself, never mind a baby! But thing were different now. So very different.

She looks down then back up into my eyes. “I’ll be more careful but…no condoms!”

“What?”

“You heard me.” She holds her hands out to me. Rising I swiftly move to take them in mine. “I wanna feel you, baby. Really feel you. I’ll be careful, okay?”

“Um…”

For a moment I am tongue-tied and before I can settle on what to say the chime of the doorbell rings out.

“That’ll be Mia.” She smiles. “She’s early.” Raising her voice she calls out. “Come on in, sweetie. The door’s open.”

Still holding hands we turn our heads to watch Heather’s adoptive niece enter the house. She was looking very fetching today in a sleeveless gray and white plaid dress under which she wore a black turtleneck sweater. She had on a headband just like the first time I’d met her which helped to hold back her mass of curly black locks. Her huge eyes sparkled like emeralds behind her thick round glasses. Little studs of gold shone from her earlobes and around her slender neck hung an elegant gold necklace. All together she looked prim, proper, and oh so pretty. Though she shone with a natural youthful vivacity the dark circles beneath her eyes was evidence of the lousy night’s sleep I knew she’d had. She carried with her a back pack and a violin case.

When she sees Heather and I standing near the stove facing each other and holding hands she slowly cocks her head to the left and raises a curious brow.

Heather breaks from me to go and hug her special niece. “There she is.”

“Thank you for letting me come.” Mia hugs her auntie back like she needed it more than anything in the world right now, though I could tell she was holding back so as not to embarrass herself in front of me. Her voice a whisper she says. “I’m sorry Auntie.”

“Don’t you dare apologize. You are always welcome here. Your visits brighten this house more than sunshine.” Heather smooches Mia’s cheek. “Come on in, darlin. Make yourself at home.”

For the first time Mia dares to glance directly at me before looking quickly away again with a blush. “Good morning, Mister Everly.”

“Mister Everly?” I chuckle. “Please, just Elliot.”

With a bashful smile she says. “Good morning, Elliot.”

“Good morning, Mia.”

“You’ve come on a very special morning.” Heather says as she slips in to hug me from behind.

“Mmm.” I wriggle back against her soft body.

Mia’s eyes grow wider. “You mean…?”

“I couldn’t resist him.” Heather says with a warm laugh. “I’m claiming him.”

“Oh!” The loud BANG of her violin case hitting the floor startles Heather and I.

“Careful sweetie! You don’t want to break your violin.”

Wide-eyed and mouth agape Mia doesn’t even notice the drop as she points at me. “He…!”

“That’s right, sweetie.” Heather says, her tone celebratory. “Elliot’s one of us now. My forever boy.”

“He…!”

“It’s not quite permanent yet.” She nuzzles my neck and kisses it. “But we’re working on that. Aren’t we, handsome?”

“We sure are.”

“He’s mine and I’m his.”

“That means…?”

“That’s right, sweetie. He’s safe now. A safe man.” Heather says. “He’s bonded enough with me that you can get close to him all you want. You can hang out with him, hug him, almost anything. As long as you like. You can relax with him, you can be his friend, and there’s no risk of bonding.”

“I look forward to getting to know you, Mia.” I say. “I’ve heard you’re a really special woman.”

So flummoxed was she by the news she just stands and stares at me. Slipping around me Heather approaches her niece once more to take her hand. Reaching for me she takes mine and pulls me closer.

“You’re the first person we’ve told, Mia.” Heather grins. “I know your mom won’t be happy, probably not Liam and Lily either, but this was between Elliot and I. I’m allowed to choose my own man and I want him. Only him. I think…” She looks at me lovingly. “I think I was meant to find him.”

“And I was meant to find you.” I echo.

She looks back to her overwhelmed niece just in time to see tears welling up in the girl’s big green eyes. “Oh! What’s wrong, Mia?”

As the tears roll down her cheeks Mia gasps. “Our very own Angel?”

Realizing that they were tears of joy Heather smiles and says softly. “Yes, sweetie. We’ve got our own Angel.”

With a sniffle she wipes her wet cheeks. “I never…thought…”

“It’s okay.” Heather rubs her back. “This is a big day for all of us.” She looks at me the back to Mia and very gently pulls us together. “Go on, Mia. He won’t bite.”

Nervously she glances up into my eyes, pauses…then launches herself forward to hug me around the chest! “Ooof!” I stagger back a step then wrap my arms around her lithe figure. Patting her back I say. “I just hope I can live up to expectations. Angel? That seems like some big shoes to fill.”

“You’ll be wonderful!” Mia whispers, her eyes closed tight as she clings to me. “You are wonderful! I’m so happy!”

“Oh! Uh. Yeah. Yeah. I’m…happy too, Mia.” I knew the news was going to make an impact but I didn’t expect this!

Standing back Heather is absolutely beaming as she watches her niece and I share this joyous embrace.

Chapter 62: Beans?

Chapter Text

As if remembering all at once that she and I were still practically strangers to each other Mia suddenly stiffens in my arms then pushes away from me. Stepping back she turns her blushing face away from me and whispers. “I’m sorry.”

“I’m never gonna complain about free hugs.” I quip.

Smoothing her dress with her hands she takes another step away from me, shifting subtly closer to Heather. “I didn’t get much sleep last night.” She says softly. “I’m…a little emotional today. I’m sorry.”

“Mia.” I say in a kindly tone. “It’s cool.”

With a sheepish glance that lasts no more than a second she nods. “Thank you.”

“Relax, sweetie.” Heather steps in to take her embarrassed niece in her arms. “Elliot is a warm and understanding man. He won’t judge you.”

“I’m in no position to be judging anybody.” I admit. Laying a hand on Mia’s shoulder just for a moment I say. “It’s cool, Mia. I’ve had those nights too.”

With wide, green eyes she looks at me but says nothing. Sensing the fragile state that she was in and picking up on her need for Heather’s gentle comfort I make a graceful exit so that the women could be alone.

Taking my plates to the sink I say. “I think I’m gonna get a start on that yard work before it gets too hot out. Everything I need out in the shed?”

Heather smiles as she recognizes what I was doing. “Yeah, baby. The key’s in the front pocket of my purse.”

“Great.” I trot into the spare room to grab some of my tools. On my way back to the front door I see that Heather had started the kettle and pulled down the teapot while Mia browsed the selection of teas and tisanes. I catch Mia shyly tracking me from the corner of her eye as I walked by. “I’ll be around if you need me.”

“We’ll be here.” Heather says back. After I slip into my sneakers she and I share momentary gaze which gets us both a bit flustered, though it certainly put a spring into my step as I stride out the door.

As I pass under the kitchen window on my way around the house I just catch Mia saying. “He smells nice.”

That makes me smile. Tempted as I was to eavesdrop again I respect their privacy and carry on with my chores. In the back yard I find the dilapidated old shed to be sitting at a skewed angle. Ms. Hancock’s fence seemed to be the only thing holding it up. The lean made opening the right half of the double door a challenge but with some effort I manage. I shook my head at the contrast between the heavy steel padlock in my hand and the flimsy, deteriorating door it had just come off of. Anyone wanting to steal something inside could have just ripped the doors off the hinges without much trouble if they wanted to. The inside of the shed was in even worse condition, if that was even possible. The wood was gray and cracking and everything in it except for the mower itself was covered in dust and cobwebs. Heather might have been neat and tidy on the inside of her home but it was clear that, with the exception of her flower beds, her care for the outside was lacking.

Leaning in I look around at the wall and ceiling. With what I’d already learned from my new job I was sure I could build a far better replacement in just a day or two. Hell, I could probably do it mostly with some of the scrap lumber from the site. Stepping back I look across the fence and think again about the roof I wanted to build over the parking area. The two projects coalescing in my mind I begin to wonder…could I build her a whole damn garage?

That was when it hit me. Not for her, for us. This was my home now. My true, real, forever home. I wasn’t rooming here and this place wasn’t rented. A strange sort of rush courses through me as I begin to look around me with fresh new eyes. The place could use a coat of paint, so could the fence. And of course there was the shed and the parking area. The lawn was green but not as lush and healthy as it might be and a couple of the paving stones were cracked. Nobody else was going to do anything about them, so why not me? And over there, against the house, that sure would be nice place for a grill and some outdoor furniture where Heather and I could enjoy lovely nights like last night. For the first time in my adult life I felt a sense of ownership, of connection, with the place I was living. Suddenly I had a whole house on which I could tinker to my heart’s content! And while the inside was always going to be Heather’s I had a feeling that she would not mind one little bit if I claimed the entire exterior as my own person canvas for projects or…whatever I wanted. That is so…fucking…COOL!

Feeling like the king, or prince at least, of my own little domain I grab a screwdriver from my tools and approach the back gate with its finicky latch and set to work. I am almost disappointed when fixing the latch ends up being as simple tightening a few screws and so I just keep working my way along the fence to firm up the nails and make note where we needed new ones. We. God, I loved that.

After the fence I pull the mower out of the shed. It was an electric with the extension cord sloppily looped over the top. With the mower out of the way I step into the shed and take stock. Near the front it was all gardening stuff, pots, planters, gloves, trowels and the like, but in behind just stacked against the walls were a bunch of tools from a time when Heather and Alexander owned a much larger property. Taking it upon myself to organize the space I hang what I can on the rusty nails sticking out of the exposed two by four frame and the rest I group as I thought was appropriate. It was like hitting the jackpot when I move a dusty tarp and discover a jar full of shiny new nails. Jar in one hand and hammer in the other I head back out to replace the nails in the fence I noticed missing earlier.

I was having such fun that I’m not even sure how much time had passed before I hear a soft clearing of a throat behind me. Spinning around I discover Mia at the corner of the house with a tall glass of lemonade in one hand and a plate with two freshly baked scones in the other. I wondered just how long she’d been standing there watching me. When our eyes meet her cheeks immediately darken and she cannot hold back a sweet smile from brightening her face.

“Excuse me, Sir.” She says, extending the glass and plate. “We thought you might enjoy these while the scones were still warm.”

Tucking the hammer into my belt I hurry over. “Nice! You guys are the best.”

Her already smiling face brightens as I take her offering. “Um…I made the lemonade.”

Taking a sip I smack my lips. “Delicious!” She stares at me for a couple of seconds….then spins on a heel to disappear back around the building. “Uh, thank you!” I call after her.

I hear some sort of peeping reply but damned if I could make it out. Mia clearly liked me but was also intimidated by me. For a guy like me this was such a role reversal from the norm. Mia was so damned pretty. If she wasn’t held back by her special biology she’d be turning down guys WAY hotter than me. It was so weird, and wildly flattering, to be considered intimidating by somebody that normally would have been out of my league. In this family I was going to have to work hard to keep my ego in check.

Squatting down in the shade of the shed I sip my quenching cold drink and gobble down the delectable buttered raspberry scones. Daaaamn were they good!

It wasn’t long after that that I see Heather come swooshing around the corner.

“I heard you out here hammering away.” She says as she slips into my arms. Resting her hands on my chest she gazes deep into my eyes. “My handy man.” She kisses me.

“Mmm.” I smile.

“I have to run down to the store.” She says. “I’m not sure how long I’ll be.”

“Oh.”

“I’ve got someone that helps out on the weekends but she needs a bit of supervision.”

“I’ll walk you to work.”

“No.” She rubs my chest. “Stay. Do your thing.” She giggles. “You looked so happy puttering away out here.”

“I am happy.”

“Mia’s going to be inside working on her own stuff for school.” She says. “She shouldn’t get in your way.”

“I’ll be lucky if I see her.” I chuckle. “She’s a shy one, isn’t she?”

“You are something completely new for her. New and wonderful. You’re a lot for her to take in.” She says cheerfully. “She thinks you’re terrific. She’s really happy.” After taking in a long sniff of my aroma she says. “Be gentle with her, Elliot. She’s not accustomed to men and your rough and rowdy ways.”

“Rough and rowdy?”

“Men are different.” She snickers and kisses my cheek. “Even the soft ones.”

Her face becomes serious. “You are going to be extremely enticing to her. It’s natural for women like us. Don’t think of her poorly. Be firm but…please be gentle.”

“Oh!”

Looking into me she says in a gently firm tone. “If something does happen between you…use protection. Understand?”

“Heather! I just met the girl. And I haven’t even decided if I’m…doing that yet.”

“I know. And she’s not expecting anything, but…” She pets me. “You’re so handsome. She’s so pretty. And you’re both young and full of beans. A girl her age…whoo! I remember what it was like.”

“Beans?”

“Just use protection! If it comes to that.” She boops me. “Protection either way. If you get Mia pregnant God help you. I’m not sure even I could protect you from Rebecca’s wrath. She’s going to be upset enough as it is, but if you…ooooh boy. Hell hath no fury.” She pinches my chin and gives my head a little shake. “And I can’t be having Mia cumming inside you and claiming you first. I could probably overpower it if I got to you quick enough but…I’d rather not put that to the test.” Fixing me with a stare she says in no uncertain terms. “You are MY man, Elliot. Mine.” As quick it went hard her expression softens once more. After a tender kiss to my lips she says. “And don’t you forget it.”

Chapter 63: Found a Place

Chapter Text

I watch Heather leave in a state of disbelief. My new girlfriend and life partner had just given me the green light for nookie with her pretty young niece while she was away at work. Even though the topic of me being the family’s ‘honey hole’ had been broached it still seemed completely unreal to me. I’d heard of couples with open relationships but that was never something I thought I’d ever be involved in. This situation though was different from the norm in three major ways. The first, these were not your standard issue women as they were packing some extra special anatomy. Second, they were ladies who by the fate of their biology could not ‘play the field’ and enjoy the company of men with the freedom that other women enjoyed. And third, unless I was misunderstanding something the openness of our partnership would be exclusively one way. From what I could tell Heather would be entirely devoted to only me while I could have the freedom of being with her family members. I didn’t quite know how to feel about any of those factors. Was I curious? Of course. Was I tempted? I’d be lying if I said I wasn’t. Mia, Lily, Julie, and even Rebecca…they had qualities I found alluring. But would sleeping around damage my loyalty or my bond with Heather? Would I treasure her less if she wasn’t my one and only lover? Would she think of me as less special if I slept around? These answers were not forthcoming.

I am still wrestling my thoughts as I mow the front lawn until a voice from across the fence pulls me out of my daze.

“Huh?”

“I said…” Comes Ms. Hancock’s cracked and wavering voice. “…be careful along those borders. You’ve already nipped some of Heather’s pansies.”

“Oh no!” I say, letting go of the handle so that the mower died.

“They’ll grow back.” She says. “No lasting damage. They look delicate but they’re survivors.”

“Thank goodness.” Kneeling down I inspect the wounded plants now standing a quarter tall than their neighbors and without their bright, cheery blooms.

I could feel Ms. Hancock’s eyes on me as she leaned on the low fence that separated the two front yards. “That’s great you can chip in while you’re around. I am sure Heather really appreciates it.”

“Um, yeah.” I stand. “Happy to help.”

“Have you found a place yet, Elliot?”

“Huh?” I turn to face her. She had an amiable smile and her tone was friendly, but there was something in her eyes. This wasn’t simple neighborly chat, she was pumping me for information. I had the distinct impression that I was talking to the neighborhood gossip.

“To rent.” She says. “Heather mentioned that you were you only staying for a couple of days. Until you got on your feet.”

“Oh, yeah. That.” I scratch the back of my sweaty head. “Turns out I’m going to be staying longer.”

“Oh really?” She says, her voice lifting as she unearths a fresh nugget of info. “Having trouble finding a place?”

“Um…” For a moment I am frozen. I would have much preferred having this conversation with Heather present and taking the lead. Would she the truth revealed so soon or would she prefer us simply be older landlady and tenant for a bit longer in the eyes of the outside world? The pause only lasts a moment though as a couple of seconds later my chest fills with pride. We had ABSOLUTELY NOTHING to hide from anyone. We loved each other and if people couldn’t understand that…fuck’em! “Actually, I’m going to be staying here permanently.”

“Oh?” She tilts her head, her shrewd brown eyes studying my every movement. “She’s decided to take on a tenant after all? She always said she wasn’t going to do that, in case Liam needed a place to land when he got back.”

“Yeah.” I smile and walk up, leaning on the fence a couple feet down from her. “The spare room’s still empty if ever he needs it.”

“Oh? Oh!”

I chuckle. “You might as well know, Ms. Hancock. Heather and I are…more than just housemates.”

“I knew it!” She points at me. “I knew it!”

“Were we that obvious?”

“Heather was.” She says. “She used to carry around such sadness. The moment you showed up I saw a twinkle in her eyes that I never saw before.” It pained my heart to hear of Heather’s long melancholy, though lifted it again to know that I had lifted her spirit. Looking over her shoulder as if worried someone might be listening in Ms. Hancock then leans in and adds. “And those walks you two take in the park were a pretty big hint. Ha! You two seemed awfully friendly with each other.”

“Why Ms. Hancock.” I gasp dramatically. “Are you snooping on us?”

“Never!” She says, aghast. “It’s hard to miss when it’s right outside my front window.”

“Whew. I was worried we were living next door to a busy-body.”

“Well no worries there, deary. Live and let live, that’s what I always say. You can ask anyone.” She gives me a look only a grandma could give. “But you mind that sassy tongue of yours.”

“Sorry, Ma’am.” I smile.

She smiles too. “Things certainly are different than they used to be.” Looking me up and down she shakes her head. “My word. Fresh outta the cradle you are. Well…it’s not my place to say but…”

“Ms. Hancock.”

“Hm?”

“Respectfully, sometimes opinions are best kept to yourself. Live and let live. Don’t you agree?” I say with polite authority. The old me wanted so say something far more spicy but that wouldn’t have helped a thing and it would have put Heather’s taste in men in question. The last thing I wanted was to cast a bad light on her. When she doesn’t reply right away I add. “I’d hate for this sassy tongue of mine to get away from me.”

Her wrinkly smile grows larger and warmer. “Fair enough, young man. Message received.” The fact she offers no further clarification confirms to me that what she’d about to say wasn’t the most flattering. Though I understood it I was not going to let such things slide unanswered. Better to nip it off in the bud like I had. “Sooo, neighbor?”

“Yeah?”

“How do you feel about mowing the lawn of a snoopy old busy-body?” She says. “20 dollars?”

“Keep your money.” I hold up my hand. “I’d be happy to help a neighbor.”

“Ha!” Stepping in she pats my hand. “The name’s Pearl.”

“Pearl. What a beautiful name.”

“Welcome to the neighborhood, Elliot.”

A short time later I have the cord coiled around my shoulder as I walked the mower around the front from our yard to Pearl’s. Her yard being no larger it doesn’t take long at all to have hers neatly mowed. With just a few minutes work I had gotten off to a great first impression with my new neighbor, an investment I knew would pay dividends. Besides, it felt really darn nice to help out my elderly new friend.

I was just wrapping up when my ear catches among the passing cars, yard sounds from around the neighborhood, and the cries of children in the park a sound that defied description. It was music. But that simple word fell so short of describing what I was hearing that it would be like trying to sum up the majesty of a sunset with just the word ‘evening’. Yes it was music, but it was so much more! It was emotion. It was passion. It was a fragile soul laid bare and bleeding for all the world to witness. It was like something from a dream or higher realm yet more real than reality itself. I’d never heard anything like it! In a sort of trance I wander back out to the front yard to find the source of such magic. There I find Pearl sitting on her front step leaned back against her front door with her eyes closed as she too was enraptured by the Violin’s lonely, heart-wrenching melody that floated from the open kitchen window next door.

“That Mia.” Pearl says softly without opening her eyes. “God shed his grace on that girl. What a gift she has.”

“That’s Mia?” I whisper. “Woah!”

Chapter 64: Not Alone

Chapter Text

I collect the cord and mower, bid goodbye to Pearl and receive her thanks, then head home all to the glorious solo violin soundtrack coming from the open window. The music continues to move my soul in ways so deep and so personal it was as if somebody had hooked a speaker up to the most private parts of my soul. I’d never been a particularly religious man but by GOD did Mia’s playing make me a believer in something beyond this realm of flesh and earth. When I come back out front after putting the mower away I find a trio of picnickers from the park had come closer to hear the divine melody. I give them a polite smile and a nod and in return they make gestures toward the house to express their awe at what we were hearing.

Not wanting to interrupt the music I slip quietly through the front door. The volume rises as I no longer had anything but space between me and the source of the sound. Sitting in a chair pulled back from the dining table Mia sat with her eyes clamped shut in a look of supreme concentration. Though she was focused her pretty face expressed every mournful and agonized emotion of the sweeping notes. I stand perfectly still not wanting to make a single noise that might mar this otherwise flawless masterpiece. But I soon learn that one man’s masterpiece is another woman’s junk.

Mia is playing stunning crescendo of rapid changes and double notes, her bow a blur as it dances across the strings, when all once her face flinches as if wounded by the sound and the music stops. She takes a hard breath, furrows her brows, and rewinds to start again at the beginning of where the music rose. To my ear not a note was off and yet again she hits the zenith and cuts it off to start again…and again…and again. Her expression begins in anger, anger at herself, but with each failed attempt I could watch her doubts and fears materialize in her face and body language. And with each try the music falters more until even I could hear how the tune that had once flowed so freely became rigid and mechanical. The bow that had danced just minutes ago now cut against the strings like a hacksaw.

“HAH!” The music halts as she lets out a pained gasp and throws the bow like it had burned her hand. As it skitters to a stop at my feet she opens her eyes and lets out startled peep as she sees that she is not alone. “Oh!”

Bending down I gently pick up the delicate bow. “You dropped this.”

Mia’s panicked green eyes cast about the room as if she were just waking from a deep sleep in an unfamiliar place then quickly snap back to me. “Elliot!”

I walk up to her and offer her the bow. She takes it then immediately spins away from me, her head bowed in humiliation. After a long pause she whispers. “I’m sorry.”

“Mia.” I say softly. “That was beautiful.”

She nods stiffly without looking back. “That’s very kind of you, Sir.”

Very delicately I lay a hand over her shoulder. “You have a gift.” I give her shoulder a gentle squeeze then move past her to the kitchen beyond. She was in a fragile state and I wanted to comfort her but we didn’t know each other well so I didn’t want to overstep my bounds. “Hey, any of that lemonade left?”

“Yeah.” She says with a relieved breath, grateful not to have to linger on what had just happened. “In the fridge.”

“You want one?”

“No thank you.”

I put some fresh ice in my glass and pour myself a tall drink, only to drain half of it right away and fill it again. “Ahhh.” I sigh as my thirst is quenched. Sitting across from Mia I lean back and wipe my sweaty brow. “Gettin warm out there.”

“Um, yeah.” She says meekly, her head down. Though it is subtle I catch her nostril flaring slightly on each intake of breath. She was taking in my scent just like her auntie did.

Nodding to the window I say. “You attracted quite an audience out there.”

“Oh!”

“When Lily told me how good you were I thought she was exaggerating. If anything she understated it. You’re amazing Mia!”

“No.” She shakes her head, her fingers fiddling with her instrument. “I’m not. I can be better. I have so much left to learn.”

With my glass in my hand I point across at her. “That sounds like Rebecca talking.”

Her eyes dart up to meet mine…then right back down again. “Mother wants the best for me. She…demands the best. She says I could be…great, as long as I work hard enough.”

“Well I’m no expert but I think you’re already great.”

“Thank you, Sir.”

“Mia.” I smile and lean closer. “What’s this Sir stuff? I’m only a few years older than you.”

“I’m sor…”

“It’s cool. You don’t need to apologize.” I say. “If it makes you feel better, do it. I’m just not used to it is all.”

“Thank you, Sir.” After a long breath her tense shoulders relax. She puts her violin and bow away and closes up the case. Folding her hands across her lap in a most lady-like way she looks at me again, this time forcing herself to hold eye-contact. “Elliot?”

“Yeah?”

“When you said…you have those nights too, what did you mean?”

“Huh?” I think a moment. “Oh, right. I just meant I’ve had sleepless nights. Everyone gets them sometimes. It’s normal.”

“Oh.” She nods and bows her head, almost seeming disappointed by my answer. “You’re right. It’s normal. I’m glad you’re so understanding.”

“Yeah.” As I study Mia I hear a muffled little voice from deep inside of me, buried beneath layers of cope, distraction and denial. Like a light coming on in a dark room the real meaning of her question is illuminated. After a slow sip I say softly. “I know…those dreams. I still get them sometimes. I can see my Mom and Dad like they’re right there. Right there.” Mia sits motionless, not even breathing. “I can hear them. Smell them. I can feel them with me.”

“Yes.” She says, her voice hushed.

My face flinches as a pang of a familiar hurt pierces my heart. “And then I wake up.”

“And you’re alone. All alone.”

“Mm.” I nod as dormant emotions stir to life. “And it hurts so fuckin bad all over.”

Reaching across the table Mia takes my hand. “Do you get scared?”

“Every time.” I say.

Shifting closer, her weight leaning against the table, she squeezes my hand harder. “And then…then…then you’re not alone. You’re not alone!”

“Hm?” I look up to see her eyes wide with terror.

“It’s the devil.” She whispers with a fearful tremor. “He’s come to collect you!”

My grip tightens around her hand. Up until now our experience as orphans were similar but with the appearance of Lucifer our paths diverged. God! The thought of some fearsome figure visiting me in those fragile, exposed moments right after reliving the loss of my parents chills me to the bone.

“You weren’t supposed to live.” Mia continues with haunted eyes. “You were supposed to go with them. He’s come back to make it right!”

“No.” I shake my head. “We were supposed to stay, Mia. We need to stay. It’s what they wanted.”

“But…” Her voice trembles as she verges on tears. Closing her eyes she takes another deep breath to settle herself. “You’re right. He can’t win. We have to run and hide and stay ahead of him. Always. Always.”

“That’s right, Mia.”

After another steadying breath she opens her eyes again. “Sorry.”

“It’s good to be able to open up with somebody who understands.”

She nods and reluctantly lets my hand slip from hers. “My family tries really hard but…they don’t know what it’s like. Auntie Heather’s the closest but…”

“It’s not the same.” I say. “Hey, at least we have each other to confide in now. Right?”

“Yeah.” Her voice lifts with hope. “Yeah.

“And maybe, I don’t know, maybe having an Angel around might help keep that asshole devil at bay.” I say. “What do ya think?”

Her face continues to brighten until the hint of a smile appears. “It certainly couldn’t hurt!”

“There ya go.” I slap the table. “You see that nasty old demon and you send him my way. I’ll send him straight back to hell for ya.”

“He he he!” Her bashful giggles are a pure delight. “I bet you would too! Like you sent that thief running from Heather’s shop.”

“Not exactly like that.” I say, recalling how the shoplifter had left me lying in the alley after our scuffle. “But if he messes with any of MY ladies? He’ll get a dose of angelic whoop-ass he won’t soon forget.”

“Ha ha ha! You really are the hero Heather talks about.” She says. Taking my hand again she gives it another squeeze. “I’m so happy you’ve joined us, Sir.”

“Me too, Mia.” I grin. “Me too.”

Chapter 65: Helpful

Chapter Text

My heart went out to Mia and it lifted me greatly to see her smiling again after such a rough topic. Remembering Heather’s words when I was deep in my feelings I ask her. “I’m a bit sweaty but, do you need a hug?”

“Oh!” She peeps, taken off guard by my bold question.

“It always helps me feel better after talking about my folks.”

She bows her head, pauses then gives a little nod. “That would be nice, Sir.”

“Come here then.”

Getting up I walk around the table with my arms wide. Mia stands too but stays where she is, only turning into me at the last possible moment. Unlike her aunt who had this way of growing so that her hug enveloped me Mia shrinks smaller. She doesn’t hug me back, instead her arms are held tight to her torso with her hands tucked under her chin. Despite her closed up body language I can tell that she welcomed the embrace by the way she leaned into me as I wrapped my arms around her soft, slender body. While I wouldn’t trade Heather’s voluptuousness for anything in the world holding the lithe and petite Mia reminded me as to why I preferred smaller women in my former life. It was easy to feel strong and manly next to a woman like this. Slowly, reluctantly, she lays her head on my shoulder just like I did when I was in Heather’s arms. After just a second or two I can feel her tension ease.

“It’s going to be okay, Mia.” I whisper as I give her a gentle squeeze.

She lets out a long sigh and finally relaxes. In the ten or so seconds of our embrace I can hear her sniffing against my neck. Heather’s words echo in my mind. ‘You are going to be extremely enticing to her. It’s natural for women like us.’ And feeling her against me she wasn’t the only one becoming enticed. Not wanting my gesture of support to come across as a come on I give her a final squeeze and let her go.

With a trembling breath Mia steps back from me and straightens her glasses that had become fogged by her breath bouncing back off of my neck. She smooths her hair and then her dress over her small breasts, though neither needed smoothing, then without a word she sits back down again and stares at her books. After a few seconds she glances up at me over her glasses then right back down again.

“I needed that.” She says in a hushed voice. “Thank you, Sir.”

“Anytime.” I say, settling back in across from her. “And I mean that too. You ever need me you know where I’ll be.”

With the most darling grin she nods. “Same for me. If you need me…for anything…um…”

“Thank you, Mia.”

She giggles then quickly busies herself with cleaning her glasses.

After opening up and sharing some hurt, humor and hugs Mia becomes far more relaxed with my presence. The bashful glances and blushes continued but the energy had shifted entirely from anxiety to playful shyness as the trust had grown. I sit a couple more minutes with her, keeping up a polite chat about the weather and how impressed I was by her playing and other generalities, but as pleasant as it was I found that I just could not sit still. Urges I’d never felt before compelled me into motion as the ‘worker bee’ impulsions I had been warned about began to kick in big time. While I searched the kitchen for anything that I might do for Heather, no matter how minor, and Mia opened some books to do some research for a paper that she was writing we continued our talk.

“Sir?”

“Yes, Mia.” I say, hiding my smile. This ‘Sir’ thing felt very strange to me but I couldn’t deny enjoying it on some level. To have a pretty call you Sir was a hell of a boost to the old male ego.

“May I ask you a question?”

“Of course.”

“Um…what did you think when you first learned about Heather?” Mia asks. “Being different than other women I mean.”

“Hm. Surprised. Curious. Mostly surprised.” I say while I go from cupboard to cupboard looking for something to do. On the second door I find a squeaky hinge and a loose screw, and I couldn’t have been happier. “A little turned on if I’m honest.”

“Really?”

“Really. I’ll be right back.” Hurrying from the room I nab my screwdriver set and a couple other things that would help. Inside a minute I am back cleaning the hinges, all of them, with WD-40 before oiling them again with some 3-in-1. “I didn’t even know women like you all existed.”

“Mmm.”

Glancing over my shoulder I catch Mia staring at my ass instead of her books. The instant she realizes she’d be caught her eyes snap back back down the pages and her cheeks darken with a fresh blush. Fuck she was pretty! The blushing only accentuated her shy charm. After a moment she looks back up at me with a guilty grin and we both laugh. Turning back to my work I leave her to either study or watch me to her heart’s content, though I secretly hoped it was the latter.

“You weren’t scared?”

“Nah.” I say. “Definitely not scared. A bit intimidated maybe, but Heather just…makes me feel right. Ya know?”

“No.” She says softly. “I don’t.”

“You don’t?”

“Not like you and Heather. I will once I find my own man to bond with.”

“A girl as hot as you? You’ll find a guy eeeasy. Anytime you want.”

“Oh!” She flusters. “Y-You think I’m…hot!?”

“Pfff! You kidding me? Of course I do. Mia, you’re drop-dead gorgeous.”

“Oh!” She squirms in her chair, beside herself with the compliment. “Y-You’re…gorgeous too, Sir.”

“Ha! I wish, but thank you.” I say. “Any guys catch your eye so far at school?”

She shakes her head. “It’s a women’s college.”

“Oh. I didn’t even know those still existed.”

“It’s…much easier for me.” She whispers. “Much easier.”

“Oh yeah, I bet.” I say. “It’s really that hard being around guys, huh?”

“Yes.” She says. “But I enjoy being near you, Sir. You’re different.”

“I like you too, Mia.” I say warmly. “And hang in there. You’ll find your perfect man. I know you will.”

“Mother says I must focus on my schooling and my music right now. She says I can’t be distracted by boys right now.”

“That’s probably the smart thing.” I say. “But easier said than done.”

“Oh?”

“Heather and I didn’t mean this thing to happen between us, but it did.” I move from one cupboard door to the next, squirting and cleaning and lubricating. “Things happen when you least expect it.”

“That’s so romantic.” She shrinks small in her chair, her hands gripping at her skirt. “I…never expected Heather to take a new man. An Angel. None of us did. But…here you are.”

“She expected it least of all. Like I said, things happen.”

I pause and let out low sigh. Turning back to the cupboards I hide my longing from Mia. This talk of Heather had my heart aching. She’d only been gone a couple hours and I was already missing her terribly. More and more I yearned to feel her petting me…stroking me…holding me…kissing me. I missed her body, her voice, her smile, even the way she smelled. It went beyond the emotional as well. I was actually having a physical reaction to her absence. A kind of horny ache had settled into my flesh, felt most keenly in my groin and ass. The bodily sensation wasn’t overpowering but it was there and steadily growing. I was surprised at how swiftly that I was feeling this ‘withdrawal’ from my Queen. How was I supposed to stay focused through a long day at work if I feeling like this already? I could be wrong but I suspected the combination of only being half claimed and Mia’s sexy presence were acting to hasten the effect. Fantasies swirled unbidden in my imagination of me greeting Heather when she got home already naked and erect for her. She’d be so happy to see me that she’d…she’d…ohhhhhh!

“Hah.” I shake my head and force myself to refocus on the work.

“Sir?”

“Yes, Mia.” I startle as something touches my leg! “What the…!?”

Kneeling on the floor beside me was Mia! She had her delicate hands resting gently on her knees with her dress splayed out around her like the petals of a flower. I leap back into the corner of the counters to put some distance between us but, on her hands and knees, Mia crawls to follow me. The next I knew I was cornered.

“Mia! Why are you on the floor!?”

She peeks up at me, but only for an instant, before embarrassment forces her to drop her eyes again. I could see in her face that she was deeply ashamed of herself, but that something more powerful had taken a grip on her. Swallowing hard she shifts closer and, with a hesitant hand, reaches out to touch my knee. Letting out a slow, soft breath she verrry lightly strokes the tips of her fingers up and down.

“I can…help you, Sir.” Her huge green eyes settle on my crotch and the bulge that had appeared from my daydreaming about Heather. Letting out the strangest little whimper she suddenly grabs my knee. “Let me help you.”

“Mia…!”

“I want…to help you. I want to…touch you.” Every word was a struggle. “I want…to be…touched. I want to be touched!” Peering up at me, her emerald eyes wide and desperate, she pleads. “I want to be your good girl, Sir.”

“G-Good girl!?”

“Please let me help you.” She bats her pretty eyes. “Please?”

As I stare down in shock Heather’s words from earlier once more return to me. ‘A girl her age…whoo! I remember what it was like.’ ‘Don’t think of her poorly. Be firm but…please be gentle.’

Chapter 66: Good Girl

Chapter Text

“Take me, Sir. Please!”

At my feet, on her knees, is one of the nicest and prettiest and horniest girls I had ever met literally begging me for no-strings attached sex. All while I stand here with a fire in my loins and a rock hard boner. It was a wet dream come true. Which made the next words out of my mouth as surprising to me as they were for her.

“Mia.” I say in a firm but gentle tone. “Stand up.”

Sensing the moment slipping away from her Mia grabs my other knee and begs. “Please! Sir. I’ll…”

“Mia.” I say again as I pry her hands from my legs to hold them in my hands so that I might help her to her feet. “Stand up, Mia.”

Her eyes widen as a look of abject humiliation washes over her. Her head bows down, her eyes clamp shut, her hands release my leg, and she whispers. “Oh my God. What have I done?”

“Mia…”

“I’m sorry.” She says as she rises quickly to her feet and spins away from me. Hurrying to the table she begins to pack up her books. “I-I’m sorry, Elliot.” Her face flinches as she silently berates herself for her behavior. “What must you think of me? Oh my God! What have I done?”

“Mia, please.” I approach her from behind. “Slow down.”

“Tell Auntie I won’t bother you anymore, okay? I’m sorry.” She gasps. “Please…don’t tell my mother. Please?”

“Mia.” Gently I place my hands on her shoulders, the moment they make contact Mia stiffens up and freezes in place. “Mia. Take it easy. Nobody is upset here. Not me at least.”

“But…” Her head drops and she lets out a great sigh. After moment she whispers. “Heather told me to be careful. Mother warned me. I…I just…you just…you make me feel so…rrmmm.”

“It’s cool, Mia. I get it. Heather explained things to me too. She told me about how powerful your libido is. There’s nothing to be embarrassed about.”

“I was weak. I don’t know what I was thinking.” She shakes her head, her voice still hushed. “Dick hard, head empty.”

“What?”

“Something Julie always says about women like us.” She says. “It means when you see and smell a cute boy you really like and he gets you all…excited, you lose yourself a little.”

“Dick-brain? Happens to all of us.”

She peeks back over her shoulder at me. “To you too?”

“Oh yeah!” I laugh. “All the time. Almost happened just now. Total boner-vision.”

“Pbbst!” Her shame cracks with a titter. “Boner-vision?”

“A guy would have to be a damn fool to turn you down, Mia. Unfortunately I am just such a fool.” Turning her around to face me I give a smile. “I am flattered. I am tempted. REALLY tempted. I’m just not…ready. That’s all. This is all so wild and different for me.”

“Me too.” She starts to relax and even shuffles forward to stand a little closer. “You really do love Heather, don’t you?”

“More than I ever thought possible.” I confess. “I am interested in the rest of you, of being this…prince or angel or whatever.”

“Honey hole.”

“Heh! Yeah, that.” I say. “It’s just…I also want to be hers. I want her so bad…I can’t even describe it. She wants me to prepare for her but…I want her to be my first, even though I know I’m not ready. I don’t know what to do but…I dunno. Does that make any sense?”

“It does.” She smiles. “You’re her man. Of course you want her more than anybody. And she hasn’t claimed you yet, it must be tough.”

“It is. And, frankly, the thought of an accident happening and I end up getting claimed by someone other than her terrifies me. I like you guys but…I’m hers, Mia. I’m hers.”

Her smile grows. “You are such a fine honey boy. I can see why she fell for you. And why you fell for her. She’s kind and warm and wise and all…motherly and strong.”

“She makes me a better man than I could ever be on my own.” I say. “I love her more than honey or anything else. She saved me.”

“She’s a lucky woman.” Mia nods with a sort of acceptance in her expression. “If you don’t want me to call you Sir anymore…”

“I never said that, Mia.”

“Mother warned me against my…deviancy.”

“Deviancy?”

“I’m wrong.” She nods. “We’re not supposed to be like me.”

“Like you?”

“Deviant. Backwards. Women like us are destined to have men like you.”

“Like me?”

“Soft, obedient, loyal, submissive.” She sighs. “I was such a fool to think I could tempt you with…something else.” Hands folded to her front she bows her head in embarrassment. “It is very rare for women like me to want to be the submissive one, to want to feel a man take control of me. There’s something wrong with me I guess. It’s like a…fetish or something.”

“Mia!” I give her shoulders a squeeze. “There’s nothing wrong you. Seriously? That’s like one of the most common female fantasies there is. Strike that, THE most!”

“Maybe.” She shrugs. “For other women.”

“Even if it is rare, that just makes it awesome.”

“Really?”

“Think about it. You and your guy are going to have a relationship totally different than your Mom or Heather or any of the others. It’ll make it…special. Totally unique. To hell with what your mother or anybody else thinks as long as YOU’RE happy.”

“You sound like my dad when Mom’s not around.” Her grin returns. “You really think that’s true?”

“Absolutely.” I say. “And whoever gets ya is gonna be one lucky guy I can tell ya! Seeing you on your knees just then…whooeee! I felt seven feet tall!”

She giggles and sort of rocks back and forth in flattered bashfulness. “Sir!”

“I might be ‘soft’ for Heather but I can tell ya that you had me feeling pretty ‘hard’ there.”

“Stop.” She titters and softly slaps my chest. “You’re teasing me now.”

“How did Heather put it?” I chuckle. “My rough and rowdy ways? Like I’m some sort of cowboy.”

“Pfft! He he he! She told me that I was full of beans.”

“Me too!”

“Ha ha ha ha!”

Fuck was she sexy when she laughed. Feeling a lot better about things and no less horny I look the lithe Mia up and down, taking note that her folded hands that were surely there to cover her own arousal. As I look at her…my reluctance melts. I was not going to make love with this girl but that still left a lot of other things we could be doing instead.

“Hey.” I say. “You wanna fool around or what?”

“Eep!” Her big green eyes bulge behind her glasses. “B-But…you just said…”

“And I meant it.” I insist. “For the time being I am off-limits…from the waist down at least. But I got two hands and a mouth just sitting here doin nothin.”

“Pfft! SIR!”

“What? I might be putting myself on ice but there’s no reason you can’t get your rocks off. It’s the weekend, let’s have some fun!”

“He he he! You ARE rough and rowdy! Who talks like that?” After a pause she answers her own question. “Besides Julie.”

“Come on.” I say with a dashing grin. “Bet ya never came with the smell of a man so close to you.”

“Oh my goodness! Oh my goodness!!!” She was beside herself and giggling uncontrollably. “He he he!”

“You’ll feel better. I’ll feel better. And we’ll have some fun along the way. How about it?”

“He he he!” Her hands go from her crotch to her face to cover it and reveal the tent in her dress. “I can’t believe this is happening!”

“It’s happening.” Taking her hand in mine I start to lead her toward the spare bedroom. I don’t think I’d ever seen a woman more happy or excited while trying to hide it as Mia as she followed along. “I’m gonna have my way with that smokin hot sexy body of yours and make you cum so good you’ll be begging me for more.”

“Eeee!”

We swoosh through the door and I give her a dancer’s twirl before sitting her firmly down on the bed. Taking her hands I put them on her knees and say. “Wait right there.” She watches me stride out of the room. When I return a minute later with Heather’s bottle of lube in my hand Mia was still frozen precisely where I left her. “Miss me?” I wink.

She nods with uncontainable enthusiasm, the bulge in her dress more obvious than ever. “Yes, Sir!”

“Course ya did.” Standing over her with lordly energy I look down into her eyes. “Now you just let me do my thing.” I drop the bottle beside her on the bed and rub my palms together to warm them up. “And lemme know if I’m crossing any boundaries. Okay?”

With a look of awe she nods most obediently. “Yes, Sir.”

With a playful grin I softly stroke her cheek and say. “There’s my good girl.”

Swooning back she flops down onto the bed, her arms out wide and staring at the ceiling with a dreamy smile. “Ohhhhhh!”

Chapter 67: All Mine

Chapter Text

I stand over the stunning Mia as she lays on the bed in front of me gazing up at me with a look of nervous lust. I could sense her excitement but also her fear. She was a virgin. I was the first man she was going to be intimate with and I felt a responsibility on my shoulders to make this as good an experience as I could for her. The one thing I knew about her tastes was that she desired a dominant man and knowing that I found a strong desire within myself to provide her with her fantasy despite never having had the confidence to be sexually assertive in the past. But that confidence was in me now! Like with my new desire to nurse on Heather’s big titties and my sudden interest in cock-sucking and anal this urge to be alpha appeared within me not as something imposed onto me from the outside but more like a dormant facet of my libido that had at last been given the freedom to express itself. For me to feel this so keenly and so swiftly it had to have been the effects of Heather’s honey in my system. Along with its other miraculous effects her precum also seemed to bring out in me the impulse to please a woman in just the way she desired. A woman of Heather’s type at least. Fascinating! Exhilarating! Liberating!

Without looking I swing the door shut behind me. “Just you and me now, Princess. You’re allll mine.”

“Princess?” She whispers, her eyes as wide as saucers.

“A good girl needs a proper name, doesn’t she?” I step forward to stand right at the edge of the bed, her dangling feet between my legs. “You are a good girl, aren’t you?”

“Hmm.” She mewls and nods. “Yes, Sir!”

“I knew you were the moment I saw you.” I place a knee onto the bed beside Mia’s hip then do the same with the other so that I am straddling her thighs. Slowly I let my weight come down on her legs, being careful to look for any sign of discomfort on her part. She shows none, though I do see her boner flex beneath her dress. Once sat and comfortable I begin to unfasten the buttons running down the front of her plaid dress. “I’m so lucky to have my own Princess. Especially one as beautiful as you. What do you think?”

In a sort of mesmerized daze she nods obediently.

“Yes I am. You’re so pretty, Princess.” I say as I unbutton the last of her buttons which ended at the just below her belly button. I spread dress open to reveal the black pattern of her turtleneck sweater beneath. As I run my hands down across her belly I say. “Do you like me touching you like this?”

She nods without even a second of delay.

“I like it too. I like it very much.” I tease a finger under the bottom of her sweater to feel the warm, supple skin below. Her breath shudders but still she remains frozen in place. Pushing both hands now up under her sweater to feel her soft tummy I say warmly. “Relax, baby. I’m gonna make my Princess feel so good today.”

“Hmmm!” After a pause she whispers. “Elliot?”

“Yeah, Mia?”

“You’re really good at this!”

I chuckle and shoot her a wink. “I’m just gettin started.”

Leaning forward I plant a hand beside her head so that I might loom over her. Her eyes follow mine and though she doesn’t move a muscle I could sense the incendiary lust roiling within her. After taking a moment just to admire her nubile beauty I pull the hair band from off of her head and toss it to the winds. We hear it clatter to the corner of the room though neither of us break eye contact. I stroke her soft hair then comb my fingers through it to tease the curly black locks free.

“So pretty.” I sigh. “So FUCKING hot.”

“Oh!”

Slipping my hands behind her slender neck I find the clasp of her necklace. As I am unfastening it I linger close to her to allow her a full deep sniff of my aroma. Her body trembles beneath mine. Pulling the necklace off of her I coil it in the palm of my hand. Between finger and thumb I pinch one arm of her glasses and go to the remove them as well when a little gasp stays my hand.

“M-May I…keep them, Sir?”

I grin. “You want to see?”

She nods. “I want to be able to see you. I want to see everything.”

I kiss her forehead. “I’ll allow it. This time.”

She smiles, such a precious smile, and whispers. “Thank you, Sir.”

“Anything for my Princess.”

“Ohhhhh.”

I push off the bed and lay her necklace on the bedside table. Offering her my hand I say. “Up.”

More than eager for a command to obey she pops up and takes my hand and allows me to guide her back to her feet again. “Wh-What are you going to do to me?” She asks through barely contained giggles while squirming in place.

Leaving the question unanswered I take the shoulder straps of her dress and pull them across her shoulders then slowly down her arms. She straightens her arms at her sides and moves in such a way so that there is no resistance as I pull her dress all the way down to the floor. When the top glides past her pink panties I stop a moment to gawk at the raging erection stretching the thin pastel pink cotton.

Jesus! I hadn’t known what to expect from the other ladies. All I knew for sure was that they weren’t going to be as big as Heather. I thought that perhaps the non-matriarchs would be packing roughly around the male average of five or six inches, but if Mia’s rock hard NINE INCHES was anything to go by I’d say their average was much, much larger! Though it was downright dainty compared to Heather’s monster any man walking the planet would have been proud to be packing Mia’s impressive member. It hits me then like a bullet to my ego that my humble five incher was surely the smallest of the clan. I mean if bashful little Mia had me dwarfed, what were the others hiding? DAMN!

“Um.” Mia tenses up as a worried pout replaces her smile. “Is something wrong, Sir?”

“Wrong?” I snap out of my stunned ogling. “Absolutely not.” I tilt my head and look at her anew. Beaming a reassuring smile to the anxious virgin I say. “Sorry, it’s just…you’ve got a beautiful cock!”

“Hah!” The smile is back again! “Thank you, Sir!”

I drop the dress and it falls to pool around her feet. I caress a hand down her smooth, soft thigh. “Beautiful.”

“Sir?”

“Yes, Princess?” I slide my hand around the back of her leg then up to cup her perfect little peach of an ass.

“Oh!” She gasps and flinches before leaning her weight into me and settling her booty deeper into my grip. She pushes her face into my chest and claws against my hips as small, feeble moan escapes her lips. “Mmmmm.” As I grope her butt my middle finger strays to between her legs where I feel the her panties hot and wet. “Ohhh!”

Staring down into her big green eyes I ask. “What were you going to ask?”

“I…can’t remember.”

“Heh!”

No sooner had my finger found her coochie than it pulls away again to leave her trembling. Holding her steady by the shoulder I step back. I could tell that she wanted to follow but she stays where I leave her. With each hand I take an arm of her glasses and before she could object again I say. “Just for a moment.”

“Yes, Sir.” She smiles.

I pull the glasses away to see her emerald peepers were still large and beautiful even without the magnifying effect of the lenses. Carefully I place them to the side then grab the bottom of her sweater and pull it up her lithe, milk chocolate body. I am not surprised to see that she was wearing no bra when I pull the garment up. Being small breasted Blair often went without a bra, and Mia was even smaller than her. Her breasts were barely more than soft mounds with deep brown peaks at the nipples. I’d grown a new obsession for big tits over the past week, for obvious reasons, but seeing Mia’s lovely itty-bitty titties told me that my taste for the smaller ones had not waned in the slightest. Big or small, boobs were boobs!

There is a bit of a humorous tug of war as I Mia and I struggle to get the tight arms and neck of the turtleneck sweater off of her until she pops free all at once and stumbles back to land on her but on the bed with her hair all poofed like some crazy afro. Mia and I look at each other and laugh. Tossing the sweater to the side I say. “Off with the socks.”

“Yes, Sir!” She titters and pulls off her ankle socks, left then right, before placing her hands on her knees and sitting up with perfect poise.

“Mmm, mmm!” I smack my lips. “Damn, Princess. You are too fine!”

Her cheeks darken as her full lips widen into a big, pure grin. “You really think so, Sir?” She says, clearly fishing for another compliment.

“Think so?” I shake my head. “Uh uh, I know so.” Taking her hand I lightly pull. Following my lead like a dancer she rises and takes a step away from the bed. Patting her cheeks I reward her for her obedience. “Good girl.”

She nearly swoons right there but manages to hold her poise. As Heather’s man I knew only too well the power of a well-timed ‘good boy’ and I had guessed correctly that Mia was the type to appreciate it as well. Standing in front of her I look her up and down as she positively vibrates with erotic excitement. I smooth her hair back down. I tilt her head just so and square her shoulders. I run my hands down her arm so that she let them relax at her sides instead of subconsciously covering her breasts like she had been doing. And then I pull down her final article of clothing. Her stiff dick springs out in front of her as her panties are pulled away. From left to right it was straight as a ruler but front to back it possessed an slight upward curve that gave it an elegance that suited the refined Mia. Even the shape of her brown acorn glans seemed just right for a princess like her. Her dark pubes were short and neatly trimmed and I could just catch a touch of perfume on the air to mix with her natural aroma. She looked after her junk with a woman’s touch. It was so…her.

With a look simultaneously embarrassed and empowered Mia stands before me completely exposed with her chin high. Petite, slender, soft, smooth, Mia’s body was the old Elliot’s ideal woman and more. Mia hid her sexiness beneath a prim, nerdy facade but for me this flower had bloomed to reveal it’s true glory. To some men the proud erection and bulky pair of balls would have been spoiled the scene, but for me it only made her more enchanting.

As I walk around my Princess inspecting her and admiring her she stares straight ahead at the opposite wall until finally saying. “Do I please you, Sir?”

“Yes, my Princess.” I say, caressing my fingers down her left arm. “You very much do.”

At my touch her breath shudders, her nipples perk, her cock twitches, and I watch gooseflesh rise all across her body. “Good. Good.” Turning her head she looks at me, holds my gaze for a few seconds, then bows her head in deference and whispers. “I’m yours, Sir. My body is…yours. Let me be your plaything!”

Chapter 68: Princess & Plaything

Chapter Text

Assert authority, establish dominance, show her you can do this! Quietly I gee myself up as I continue to slowly walk around the absolutely stunning Mia while she stands completely naked before me. As I pan up and down her lithe, brown body I catch little flicks of her fingers and flinches of her legs as she wills herself not to cover up at being so unabashedly ogled by a clothed man. The disparity of our states of dress was an act of submission in itself and we both knew it. By the way her cock stood unwavering and as hard as steel and the by the way she would squirm and her thighs would occasionally press together as her pussy screamed for attention I knew she was wildly aroused by my inspection even as it embarrassed her. The overall effect was insanely sexy and overwhelmingly cute.

When I felt that she’d had enough I finally step in and touch her, placing my hand along the lovely curve of her flank just above her hip.

“Hah!” She gasps as her whole body shudders. Biting down on there bottom lip she tries to hold back any more noise though a little whine escapes her. “Hmmm.”

Such an effect for just a touch! Her willing body as my playground! The power was intoxicating.

My hand slides up to cover her right breast, the whole of the supple flesh pressed within in the area of my palm. In a slow circle I rub her little titty while watching her closely. Flashes of lust play out across her pretty face and her breath quickens but still she stands still staring straight ahead.

“Good girl.” I whisper.

“Ohhhhhh!”

“How I love to hear a Princess whimper.”

“Hemmmm!”

Standing tall I shift closer, the rest of my body just an inch away from touching hers. Gently but firmly I fondle her small breast. Squeezing, smooshing, pulling and pinching I play with the supple flesh to my heart’s desire. Mia stands breathing heavy through parted lips while down below I spot the first glimmer of precum leaking from her tip. Leaning in I place a tender kiss along the side of her slender neck. She smelled niiiice!

She swallows hard. “Oh Elliot.”

“Mmm.” I kiss her lower down the neck and then again on her upper chest. My lips sucking at her skin I peer up to see her now with her eyes closed as my smell, my hand, my heat and my lips rock her senses. As my mouth reaches her other breast I breath across it just to watch the goose pimples rise. “Beautifuuuul.”

“Oh God!” Mia trembles but holds her pose.

“Nnngh.” I run my tongue around and around and around her pert nipple before at flicking at the firm nub.

“Hah! Oh God!” Her trembles become quakes.

Taking her entire boob into my mouth I begin to suck while continuing to flick, tease and probe at her cocoa-hued nipple. I couldn’t deny yearning for my woman’s big Mommy-milkers but damned it was fun to suck a little one again. Turning my head left and right I continue suck and tongue while my hands head off on their own journey’s of discovery. My left one slides up under her soft, curly hair to caress the back of her neck before slowly gliding down the soft swoop of her back. Finding her butt all smooth and perky and perfect I cannot stop myself from massaging one cheek and then the other. My right hand in the meantime had left her other breast to pet town her soft tummy and find the hard member I knew was waiting.

“HAH!” A loud gasp escapes her and her weight leans into me for support as I suddenly take a firm grip of her turgid nine inches. In my grasp I feel it surge to incredible hardness. “Elliot! OH GOD!”

Slowly I ease up my grip then gently slide my hand from base to tip. God! Soft, sweet, shy little Mia had a cock that put mine to shame. At nine stout inches, maybe even a little bit more, she was nearly twice the length of my five and a hell of a lot thicker. Seeing it was one thing but feeling it in my hand really brought it home to me. As I began to stroke I was struck by how much wider I had to hold my fingers and thumb and how much more distance my hand had to travel. It felt good though. Real good. I loved how hard she was for me and it was so damned satisfying to feel her leak and twitch in my hand. And the size…mmmm, it just made it better. It was humbling to be sure but with these gals I was just going to have to learn to measure myself by a different standard. Somehow that only made it more exciting. First Heather and now Mia, I was well and truly ruined for dickless women.

“Hohhh. Ohhhhh.” Mia moans softly and leans harder into me. “Elliot.”

I rise to kiss her cheek. “Your body feels so good.”

“Ohhhhh.”

Shifting left I slide in behind her. Grabbing her hips I pull her into me. My clothed body is pressed right against her naked one, my chest touching her shoulder blades and my tented shorts rubbing into her upper buttocks. Sliding my hands down her lean arms I lift them and bring them up. Like a living marionette she allows me full control. I wrap her arms up and around my head as my cheek comes forward to brush against hers.

“I got you.” I say. “Lean back.” Wrapping my left arm around her midsection I hold her firm. “I won’t let you fall.”

“Yes, Sir.” She whispers.

Letting herself relax she leans her weight against me and allows my to support her. Staring down her hot, nubile body my right hand comes around her to once more take a hold of her gorgeous cock. In this position this almost felt familiar, as if her body was my own. From this angle I start to work her rod with all my years of practice.

“Hmmm! That feels…good!” She says, still whispering.

“Good.” I croon. “Only the best for my Princess.”

“Ohhhhh!”

She writhes against me as I pump her nine inch schlong. I tighten my hold on her body and bring my left hand higher so that I could play with her breast while jacking her off. Setting my chin onto her shoulder I lean my head into hers as I pump, pump, pump away. I’d meant to use some lube but things had organically brought me here and I didn’t want to disturb the flow now. It was all good though. I’d fapped dry often enough that I knew just the grip, rhythm and pressure to make Mia feel just right.

“Mmmm.” She turns her head so that she might bury her face in my neck. Nuzzling in she takes in my aroma in long, deep sniffs. Having just been out in the heat doing chores there was plenty of aroma to take in. “Ohhhh.”

“Good girl.” I encourage her with the memory of Heather’s words as my guide. “You’re doing so good, Princess.”

Peering down her soft brown body I am burning with lust myself. She felt so nice in every way. I found myself really, really enjoying the handjob. In this position it was easy to fantasize about that being my BBC down there, which elicited a vicarious thrill to my fantasy ego. Even more exciting though was the thought that, in weird sort of way, that kind of WAS my own BBC I was stroking. This was my submissive Princess. My plaything, as she’d put it in her own words. I was her Angel and her Sir. Once I was fully Heather’s man I just couldn’t imagine Mia ever denying me this thrill. This body, this incredible woman, would be mine anytime I wanted. Lord keep me humble!

“Mmm.” Hum as my stroking quickens. Instinctively her hips had begun to very subtly thrust in time with my hand, which in turn made her ass rub against my hard cock. By this, the tension I could feel building in her body, the ragged way she was breathing and by the slick free flowing honey that now coated her knob to give the flesh on flesh strokes a wet squelch I could tell she was getting close.

Fap, fap, fap, fap, fap. I hold the pace swift and steady and soon her breathing had become whimpers.

“Oh. Oh. Ohhh.” By the second her lilting mewls were rising in pitch and becoming more desperate.

“Are you gonna cum for me, Princess?”

“Mmm.” She nods.

“Yesss, baby. You can do it. You can do it for me. Show me how good you cum for me, Princess.”

“Ohhhhhhh!” She roots deeper into my neck breathing in deep, greedy breaths as she surrenders holding any poise to start openly fucking back against my rapidly pumping fist.

“Yeah. You need it. You need it so bad. That’s it, Princess. Show me how much you want it.”

“Ohhh! Sir! Sir! OHHHH!”

I don’t know why I do it. I really couldn’t say. Maybe it was my dominant side coming out, I just didn’t know, but at the very moment of release…my hand leaves her penis to let her finish without it. Wrapping both arms around her body I hold her tight and watch in fascinated wonder at Mia’s ruined orgasm.

“Cum! Cum now! Cum for me, Princess!”

“Hannmmmm!” Mewling in agony and ecstasy Mia quakes in my arms as her big, hard rod bucks and launches a great rope of cum into the open air. The creamy wad arcs out, shooting a good four feet in distance, before splattering to the floor below. “Hnnmm! Mmmm! Ohhhh!” Denied the needed stimulation for a fulsome climax Mia’s cock desperately jerks and flexes in futile hopes of finding something to rub against, but it finds nothing but empty space. What ought to have been an even stronger second shot is half-strength and half as much. By only the third wad it was already dribbling to a conclusion.

To make up for the lack of pressure below I hug her even tighter, whispering. “Good girl. That’s it. Gooood girl.”

“Hahhmmm!” She lets out the most pitiful whine as far too quickly the tortured climax concludes.

Gradually I feel her relax again. Silently, her chest rising and falling through heavy breaths, she stares down with me as her nine hard inches begins to drop. Loosening my embrace I turn her around to face me. Never in my life had I seen a woman so confused and overwhelmed. Her eyes wide, her mouth agape, she gazes up at me in what could only be described as…awe.

Gently I straighten her glasses. “Did I go too far?”

Still agog she slowly shakes her head no. Slipping from my my hands she lowers to her knees. Grabbing my left knee in both hands she kisses my leg and whispers. “Sir! Thank you!”

I grin. “You’re welcome.”

“Anytime. Any place. My body is yours!”

“I know, Princess.” I pet her soft hair. “I know. Come on.” Turning I step back toward the bed then pat the mattress. “Up you come.”

She looks up at me, a raging emerald inferno burning in her eyes, then giggles and crawls on her hands and knees toward the bed, the tip of her big softening member swinging between her legs just a fraction of an inch off the floor as she went. Sitting down I fluff the pillows for her while she climbs up onto the bed. On all fours, as proud as a kitten who’d caught its first mouse, Mia looks and waits. Gone was they shyness, the inhibitions, and the worry. Chin up and chest out Mia positively SHONE!

“Come on.” I pat the pillows. “Snuggle time. Princess always gets snuggles after cumming.”

“He he he. Yes, Sir. Thank you, Sir.” She hurries forward and curls up on her side facing me, a huge smile beaming through the curly locks that had fallen across her face. Rolling in beside her I pull her into a cuddle. All balled up as small as she could could she wriggles into my chest and begins to coo happily. “Mmm. Thank youuu. That was…that was…” She sighs. “…incredible.”

“Don’t thank me yet.” I kiss her head. “I’m not done with ya.”

“Ohhhh!”

Chapter 69: Fantasies

Chapter Text

For a cuddly few minutes I hold my cooing Princess in my arms to let her bask in her afterglow as well as my aroma that I knew she liked so much. After a ruined orgasm some partners would have kicked me from the room or stormed out themselves, but Mia was in her glory. She seemed to adore the brash dominance more than the orgasm itself. I lay and caress her in no hurry to move things along. Her skin was so soft and so warm against mine. It was all so lovely.

As I lay there I think about what I wanted to do with her next. Mulling over the options kept my dick obstinately hard to the point of aching, enough to make me revisit my decision to stay pure for Heather. I could go down on the submissive Mia, in both ways. She could down on me. Maybe even lick my ass! I could have sex with her or have her pop my back door cherry or both, as long we wore protection. We could do any number of nasty, dirty, wonderful things. Having such ready access to easy nookie with such a hottie boggled both mind and libido. For a time I let my imagination go wild with my erotic fantasies of Mia…even as I knew that we weren’t going to indulge any of them.

I couldn’t. I just couldn’t do it. Anything beyond using my hands was further than I could go at the moment. Good God how I wanted to suck her dick. I was ravenous for the feel of a cock I my mouth and another taste of honey. But I wanted MY honey. I wanted MY lady’s cock. Primal instincts surged through me to bed this beautiful woman, but stronger instincts held firm. My mind tried to rationalize it, my body tried to surrender to my lust, but none of it was enough to tempt me away from my heart’s desire. Sweet, sexy, kinky, obedient and lithe Mia would have been the woman of my dreams had I met her just a short time ago. Dreams change. I had changed. Until I was locked in as Heather’s claimed man no amount of simple sexual desire was going to shake my resolve. I might play with the others but, for now, only one woman could quench my princely thirst properly. Though that didn’t mean I was going to let Mia leave here anything less than fully satisfied.

As we snuggle my left hand explores her breasts…her butt…her leg…her balls…and finally her cock which I then begin to stroke very lightly. It felt good sliding through my loose grip, and still surreal. A woman with a bigger dick than the man, a submissive with a mightier cock than her dominant, a pretty princess’s scepter that dwarfed her gallant knight’s proud lance, Mia and I were certainly going to have an interesting dynamic.

“Hmmm.” She sighs as her chubby member begins to harden again. “That’s nice.”

She reaches for my crotch to return the favor but I stop her with a whispered. “No.”

Without protest she redirects her hand to grab onto my shirt instead. “Hahhh. Ohhh, you smell so goooood.” Nuzzling my chest she hums. “Mmmm.”

I kiss her head. “You too.”

“Mmmm. You feel…so good. Your hands. Your body. Your voice. The way you look at me. My angel. Ohhhhh. Am I dreaming, Elliot?”

“No, baby. I’m right here. Your angel has come.”

“Hmmmm.” Her smile grows.

“Mia?”

“Hm?”

“Tell me a fantasy of yours.”

“A fantasy?” She looks up at my face, the pillow forcing her glasses to sit cockeyed. Cute!

I smile and brush a few strands of her curly locks away from her flushed cheek. “It can be simple or silly or secret. Anything. What is something you really want to do with a man? Help me make you feel good.” Right away her cheeks darken with yet another blush and she averts her eyes, though they quickly return. “Come on now, Princess. I won’t tell anybody. What we do won’t leave this room.”

“There’s two things actually.” She whispers, her fingers nervously playing between my pecs.

“The first?”

“Um…it would be pretty cool if a man could…drive me back to college…” She takes a breath. “…and walk me to my room. Right through the yard and the main hall where everyone could see.” Her eyes are distant and dreamy. “You see I, um, get teased about…being afraid of men. Everyone thinks I’m weird. It would be something to show them that…I can be with guys too. Just like the normal girls.”

“Mia!” I whisper, taken aback. When I asked the question I’d expected something naughty but she’d touched my heart with her confession. “I’ll drive you back. I’ll walk you to your room. No problem!” Stroking her smooth brown cheek I say. “It would be my pleasure.”

“You would?”

“Of course I would. Proudly!” I say. “And if they keep teasing you, you let me know. Okay? Nobody teases my Princess but me.”

“Thank you, Sir.” She smiles. “I know it’s a silly thing…”

“It is not silly. Not even a little.” I say. “Mia, I would be honored to escort you home.”

“Thank you.”

“And number two?”

“Ummmm…” She hides her face in my chest. “Oh no!”

“Come on.” I chuckle and give her a little shake. “What is it?”

“I shouldn’t have said anything!”

“But you did. Come on!”

“You’ll laugh at me!”

“I will not!” I say, my chuckles undermining my words. “Well, not AT you.”

“He he he!”

“You know you’re going to tell me. You might as well get it over with.”

Her hand clamped over her mouth she looks up at me, her green eyes dancing.

“Go ahead.”

Her hand opens for just a second for her to blurt out. “Spank me!”

My brows rise in shock, though deep down I wasn’t at all surprised. “Mia!”

“Spank me!” Clamp goes the hand back over her mouth only to open a second later. “SPANK MEEEE!

“I heard you you the first time. Geez.”

“Pfff!” Grabbing my shirt she shakes me. “I’ve never told anybody that before! Don’t look at me like that! Elliot!”

“Spanking! You kinky little minx.”

“I want to be spanked. I do! By a handsome powerful man like you.” Me? Powerful? “Wh-What’s wrong with it?”

I grin. “Absolutely nothing.”

“He he he he!”

Petting her hair I say. “Heather told me to be gentle with you.”

“Gentle is nice. It doesn’t have to be a REAL spanking.” She pauses. “Unless that’s what you want, Sir.”

Giving her ass a grab I say. “Come on, then. You earned it.”

Mia is beside herself with embarrassed glee as I turn and throw my feet over the side of the bed. Sitting at the edge of the mattress I pat my thighs. Slipping off the foot of the bed Mia crawls around the corner to come and kneel at my feet. This time I do take the glasses from her face, this time she does not object. Where she was going to be she wouldn’t be able to see too much anyway. Her eyes go wide, the dark pupils widening as everything goes out of focus.

“Dear God you are beautiful.”

With a bashful grin she bows her head. “Thank you.”

Carefully I fold the glasses and place them on the bedside table then pat my thighs again.

Squinting at my lap she says. “There?”

“I’m not going to ask again.”

Never had I see a woman move so fast as Mia diving across my lap. The next thing I knew I had her rock hard cock pressing against the side of my leg and her perfect ass right there in front of me. With her entire weight balanced on my lap I turn so that her upper body could partially rest on the bed though it meant her legs had to just dangle free. Grabbing the blankets in a tight grip Mia waits trembling for what was clearly a big thing for her. I lay my left hand across her back and push down just a little so that she could feel as if she were pinned.

“Eeep!”

Grinning at her cute noise I start with a simple stroke of my cupped hand over her right buttock. Smooth, curved, shapely, firm and tight yet supple just like it should be. What an ass! After a rub and a squeeze I shift to the other and do the same thing, but a bit harder.

“Hmm!” She hums and grips the blankets tighter.

My hand shifts to the middle where let my fingers brush across the soft mound of her pussy, the moment I touch it she goes really still. My middle two fingers gliding down the squishy flesh to either side of her slit I carry on until I reach her bulbous ballsack.

“Hah!”

With an extra tender touch her scrotum is the first to feel the first swat of what would be many.

“Ooo!” She gasps as my two fingers bop her sensitive balls. “Oh God!”

I bring my flat hand back up and lay it across her peach of a behind and slowly start to rub in big butt spanning circles to warm up the flesh. “Here we go.”

Chapter 70: Bap

Chapter Text

Pulling my hand back just three inches away from Mia’s ass I pause then bring it back again in a swift swat.

Bap.

“Mmph!” She flinches at the contact though more from idea of being spanked than any discomfort as my cupped hand softens the already mild force. Against my leg her cock flexes as hard as steel. Across my lap I feel her starting to breathe heavier and I swear I could sense the soft skin of her back warming from burning arousal inside of her.

Bap.

“Mm!”

This time I leave my hand flat to bring it across both cheeks at once. Her prime booty bounces magnificently. After a gentle rub to sooth the area I go again. Bap. And again. Bap. And again. Bap.

“Hohhmmm.” She moans and squirms, her eyes closed and her face ecstatic.

Bap, bap, bap. Three in quick succession buffet across her buttocks.

“Ohhhhhhh!”

I pause to again give her an assuaging rub. The moment I felt her relax I let her have the stiffest swat yet. Bap!

“Haooohhhh!” A lewd, wanton moan escapes Mia, a sound one would have never guessed could have come from the prim and proper lady who had walked through the door this morning. I follow up with a rapid succession of a dozen or so full bottom spanks then immediately follow up with another flurry of quick baps that alternated from one cheek to the other. The blows were gentle but they were starting to add up enough to bring out a bit of color across her cheeks. Bap, bap, bap, bap. One cheek then the other then the other, back and forth. “Ohhhh! OHHHH!” Just as she came to expect the steady rhythm…I stop. “HAH!!!”

Turning my hand clockwise I brush my fingers across her absolutely soaked pussy. She trembles as I tease her pussy lips. Pushing lower my fingers glide across her snug set of balls where I tickle at her scrotum.

“What is off limits?” I ask, surprising myself at how authoritative my tone was.

“Nothing.” She opens her eyes to gaze up at me as I were a god. Never had I felt more powerful! “My body is yours.” Pap. I give her a two finger smack to the cunny. “HAH! Oh God!”

“You’ll tell me if I go to hard.”

“Yes, Sir.”

“Promise me.”

“I promise.”

“Good girl.” I smile and stroke her back.

Knowing just how tender nuts were I gift her a very careful spank to the jewels. “NNGH!” Taking a grip of her big testes, probably twice the size of mine and half that of Heather, I give them a gingerly squeeze. “HMMMM!” She gasps as I let them go then continue on. Pushing my hand down through her legs I follow the length of her big dick until the tip of my middle finger reaches her tip to find it literally dripping with precum. I watch the flinches and contortions of her pretty face closely as I gently rub my finger around the slippery hole of her cock.

Bringing my finger back to my mouth I risk a little taste of her honey. I suck the tip of my finger and soon I am feeling the familiar tingle. It was far subtler than Heather’s but still gave a lovely buzz. Though I was indeed hungry for a taste I hadn’t done it for me. Heather spoke of the feeling of connection and joy a woman like her received with her honey boy and I wanted Mia to enjoy that bond here and now as we played out her private fantasy.

After sucking my finger dry of her precum I lick the pads of the three fingers between thumb and pinky. These I bring to her hot pussy where I…bap, bap, bap.

“HMMMM!” Her legs kick out and her back arches before she quickly settles again, her ass peaked even higher than before.

I take a moment just to admire her perfect light brown ass, now with the slight blush of pink, her tight wet pussy, and the hump of her balls. With my left hand I savor the swooping contour of her lower back and then the sexy curve of her hip. I was horny as hell and yet the further we went the more that I was content to wait for my own satisfaction. My only focus was on Mia and her pleasure. It was a eureka moment as it struck me how similar this feeling was to when I was with Heather. Though they came at it from opposite angles the end goal of the dominant and the submissive was just the same. At least for me it was.

BAP!

“OHHHH!!!”

The clap of flesh on flesh rings off the walls as I spank her bottom as hard as I was going to dare to go today. It was hardly more than hearty applause but I would take it no further. Though I sensed Mia could probably handle more this was not the time to push boundaries. Besides, I’d been ordered to be gentle and just because I was dominant now didn’t mean I was about to throw off my own submission.

Left, left, left, right, right, right my palm smacks her jiggling cheeks. With each swat I dial in my technique, learning how a cupped hand clapped louder but a flat hand stung more. I carry on spanking Mia switching between long series of ass spanks to short series of pussy slap and ball bops then moments of softness where she could catch her breath. After a few solid minutes of this I turn from Mia’s quivering body to attend to her tender spirit.

“How you doin, Princess.” I whisper with a soft stroke of her hair.

“Ohhhhhh, Ellllliot.” She mewls in pure ecstasy. I knew she hadn’t cum but you couldn’t have known it to look at her. Her eyes were hazy, her cheeks were as flushed as the ones over my lap and a sheen of sweat made her lithe body glow. “Ohhhhhh.”

“You wanna keep going?”

“Mmm.” She nods. “Yes please.”

“Okay. We’re almost done though.”

“Okay, Sir. Thank you.”

“Alright!” I say, bringing the strength back into my voice. “I’m doin all the work here.” I flick a finger across her balls which makes her body jerk. “Come on, Princess. You’re gonna have work for your finish.”

“Heh, heh, heh.” With a drunken giggle she wiggles her glowing warm tush. “Yes, Sir.” She is a bit wobbly as I pull her off of my lap to sit for a moment beside me and as she sits beside me I see her eyes had an inebriated glaze to them. The gal was high on lust! Except for her rock hard cock she was all loose and giddy. “May I…kiss you?” I offer a cheek and she smooches it. “Thank you.”

“You’re welcome.” I say. As I spread my legs my foot slips along the copious puddle of precum Mia had left behind. “Look at your mess.”

“Oops!” She titters with a silly grin. “Was that me?”

“Nevermind.” I say and slap my legs. “Climb aboard.”

At first she wasn’t sure what to do but with my guiding her she straddles my legs facing away from me. From there I have her bend all the way forward and down to the floor where she had to prop herself up on her elbows. Ass pointed at my face, body between my legs, and legs parted around me Mia was in about as compromised a position as she could get. Wrapping her legs around me she pushes back to rub her wet pussy against the bulge in my shorts.

“Behave.” I swat her cunt.

“Ooo!” She gasps then laughs. “Yes, Sir!”

With her in this strange intoxicated state I decide the spanking was over. In this frame of mind I could imagine her not properly identifying pleasure from pain. I might have called our sexy times to an end altogether but there was no way I was going to leave her hanging on one ruined orgasm. My Princess deserved a proper climax.

Very gently I caress her rosy bottom then lean down to give each cheek a soft kiss.

“Mmm.” She sighs.

“Alright, Princess.” I say. “Almost done, but you gotta earn it.”

“Yes, Sir!”

Leaning forward and twisting left I squeeze my arm through the seam where my leg met her flank. I find her thick cock and take a loose grip on it. Meanwhile my other hand glides down the crack of her ass and then presses tight over her hot, wet pussy.

“Oh!”

“Let me see you cum.”

“Sir?”

“Come on.” I say, not moving either hand. “You’ve got five minutes and not a second longer.” For a moment she sort of freezes, unsure of what I was telling her, but soon she starts to thrust and receives the confirmation she was after. “Good girl.”

“Hmmph! Mmm!” She moans softly as struggles to maintain balance and focus while her hips thrust. As she moved she caused her pussy to rub against the flat of my fingers while simultaneously her cock glided up and down through the light grip of my other hand. “Hmmm!”

“That’s it. Work for me. Work that little honey pot.”

“Hnngh! Mmm!” Her groans grow louder and her thrusting faster. Her balls rub against my stomach as she humps and pumps.

“Fuck my hand, Princess. That’s it. Come on, show me you want it.”

“Ohhhh!” Her shoulders shake, the weight of her body already testing her strength. She was breathing heavy too and not simply due to passion. Though slender Mia was as soft as a woman could be. Being a bookish student and a musical genius gave her little time for fitness evidently. “Hah! Hah! Hahhh!” Her panting breaths get deeper and faster. “Hnnmmm!” She whines in protest as my grip around her rod get looser and the pressure against her slit lighter.

“You can do it. Come on, Princess!” I say, genuinely rooting for her. “Only four minutes left.”

“Hmm! Mmm! Ohhh!” She huffs while bearing down to pump away with all she had. “Hahmmm!”

“Ohhh, you’re getting close. I can feel it.” I say. “That’s it.” The flexing of the dick in my hand, the wet pussy against my other getting even wetter, and just the way she moved all told me she was going to make it. It is with a strange sense of pride that I watch my Princess work it for me. “Go get it, Mia. Cum for me, baby, cum for me!”

“NNNNGHHHH!!!”

Her body goes tense, her pussy squirts a hot jet of juice against my hand and a two count later the girth in my other hand begins to pulse with the hard repetitious rhythm of orgasm. Unlike last time when I pulled away this time I grab her cock tightly and start to milk it in time with her flagging thrusts while pressing firmly into her cooch to rub out the best climax I could give her. “Good girl! That’s it.”

Pushing up off the floor to stand on her hands, legs clamped tight around me, she arches her back and cries out as her double orgasm rocks her body and soul. “OHHHHHHHH!!!” Quaking against me on the verge of collapse she cums and cums in the ways these special women could cum, her seed blasting out onto the floor beneath her as her spasming pussy soaks my rubbing hand.

Seeing just how close she was to her physical limits I am ready for the end when her arms give out completely. Catching her well before she hits the floor I pull her back and onto the bed. With her whole body still trembling from the aftershocks I pull the blankets over us and spoon her from behind, holding her in just the way a lover needs after the heights of bliss.

Kissing her cheek and holding her tight I whisper. “Good girl. Good girl. Goooood girl.”

Slowly the trembling abides. Occasionally she jerks as a fresh ripple of joy flits through her but these too eventually fade until she falls quiet and melts back against me. For a dreamy few minutes we just lay there.

“Elliot…” She whispers.

“Shhhh.” I pet her hair, her sweaty shoulder, her long lovely arm, then take a hold of her slender hand and squeeze her in a strong embrace. “Shhhhh. Rest. I’ve got youuu.”

“Hmmm.” With a long coo her body relaxes. “Yes…Sirrr…”

Five minutes later, still warm and safe and cozy in my arms, Mia is sleeping the sleep of angels.

Chapter 71: From One Mess to Another

Chapter Text

I lay with Mia just listening her soft breathing while filled with this warm feeling of pride and protectiveness. It felt so nice! I’d never had a submissive before. It was a curious thing. It wasn’t like love and yet…it wasn’t not like love either. I definitely felt that we’d started a bond between us that was deeper than simple friendship. To reveal her inner desires like she had required faith and trust which I now felt a solemn responsibility not to betray. This was all as new to me as it was to her and I could not wait to explore this new kind of relationship together.

It was maybe a half an hour when I hear the front door close. There’s a long moment of silence before I hear soft foot falls approach the room. Slowly and quietly the door opens by a foot to let Heather peek in. The first thing she sees is me staring back at her. Not making a sound she looks at me and then the slumbering Mia. She smiles, genuinely happy to see her beloved niece sleeping so soundly, though I sensed a touch of bittersweet in that grin. She spots the puddles and streaks of cum and pussy juice on the floor and her eyes widen and return to me. If she could talk I knew she would have said, ‘my goodness!’. She blows me a kiss and fades back, closing the door behind her.

Oh so gingerly I disentangle myself from Mia so as not to wake her. She lets out a cute hum and curls deeper under the blankets. After tucking her up to keep her warm I pad silently from the room. I find Heather standing at the sink. The moment I round the corner from the hall she turns and comes to meet me halfway, her need for physical contact every bit as keen as my own right now.

We come together beside the fridge. My arms low and gliding over her hips to hold her around the lower back, hers above and wrapping around my shoulders, my chest pushing between her big bosoms, her belly squishing around mine, and my head instantly laid down on her shoulder our bodies lock together as perfectly as the building blocks I owned growing up. Her body welcomes me in, engulfing me in that warm wonderful way, and in an instant my soul is at ease. To think that I so recently didn’t appreciate the comforts of a full-figured woman now seemed like utter madness.

“Mmmmmm.” I smile and melt into her.

“There he is.” She croons and kisses my head while squeezing me tight. “Hello, handsome.”

“I missed you.” I whisper.

“Oh, my love. All I could think about was getting you in my arms again.” After a much needed hug we kiss, then kiss, then kiss again before relaxing back far enough to face each other while still staying embraced. “I see you and Mia…”

“Probably not what you think.”

“Oh?”

“We had some fun.” I confess.

“And made a mess.”

“I’ll clean it up.”

“Oh yes you will.” She pinches my cheek. “She looked so…happy.”

“She is.” I say. “I don’t think she’ll ever forget today.”

“She won’t. The first time with a man is…well, it changes you.”

“Yeah.” I look into her eyes where I could see questions swirling that she was afraid to ask. “I looked after Mia but, um…we didn’t…do it.”

“Oh?” It was almost imperceptible but I see her eyes brighten and I knew I’d made the right call.

“I didn’t even get undressed.”

“I thought you got out here awfully quick.” She pets my chest and fiddles with my collar.

“Hands only. And only mine on her.” I say softly. “I, um, I couldn’t even go down on her.”

“Couldn’t?”

“Heather. I, um, I don’t want…” I sigh. “I had a lot of fun with Mia but…until I’m yours…I can’t. I just can’t. I can’t risk losing you.”

“Ohhh, my love.” She caresses my cheek, love and relief flowing out of her.

“Until you claim me, for real, I can’t have sex with anybody else.” I say. “I don’t want to disappoint anybody but…” I lay my head down on her pillowy chest. “…I want you, Heather. I want you to be my first. I want you!”

“That’s okay, baby.” She pets my head and neck. “It’s more than okay.”

“I know you’re big, but…”

“We’ll figure it out.” Heather cannot hide the joy in her voice. “I want you too, baby. This is meant to be. We’ll make it happen.”

“Mmmm.” God how good it felt to have her hold me again, to have her comfort me and soothe me and love me.

Nuzzling into my hair she kisses me again, then giggles. “You, man of mine, smell as horny as a cat in heat.”

“You can smell that?”

“With you I can.”

I chuckle. “After what Mia and I did…you have no idea! Gah! I almost snuck away just to rub one out.”

“He he he! Come on then.” Taking me by the hand she leads me toward our bedroom.

More than happy to lay down my dominance I follow along quietly and obediently. Without another word Heather leads me into the room, locks the door behind us, gets me out of my shorts and underwear, then sits me down on the bed. Kneeling down in front of me Heather opens up her blouse. With a light grip around my manhood she begins to stroke.

“Hmmm.” My giddy smile grows, and so does my dick. Stroking my fingers through her soft hair I bask in her beauty.

“Mmm.” She hums softly, her loving eyes locked on my dick in an infatuated gaze.

“Ohhhhh.” I let out a long breath as each stroke felt better than the last. My voice a whisper I say. “I told Ms. Hancock about us.”

“Oh good.” She says without missing a beat.

Reaching down I brush the supple flesh of her cleavage. “I was worried you might want to keep us a secret for a bit longer.”

“Baby, I want everybody to know you’re my man.” Taking my touch as a cue she pulls the bottom of her bra out and up just a little to make space. Leaning forward she then feeds my now hard pecker through that space and up into the warm, enveloping flesh above. She was stacked without a bra but with it still on holding her big tits together my five inches doesn’t even come close to peeking through the top of her cleavage. Cupping a breast in each hand she begins to lift and drop in a slow, steady rhythm. “It’s not every gal my age who can get herself a virile young stud like you. I’m proud of my man.”

“Mmmm.” My eyes roll back as her soft breast flesh rubs all around my hard member, swallowing it completely on each downward stroke. “Ohhhhh.”

Gazing up into my eyes Heather services my lust as eagerly as I had hers on waking up. Up and down and up and down she continues her heavenly boobjob. It is not long before my precum mixes with the sweat trapped between her tits to make everything slip and slide smooth and easy. It isn’t long after that I could feel the pressure beginning to rise.

“Hahh. Hahhhh. Hah!” Mouth open I my breathe quickens. “I’m….I’m gonna…”

“Go on, Elliot.” Her voice as silky as the skin sliding, sliding, sliding all around my cock urges me on. “There’s a good boy.”

“Hannghhh!” My voice rises and my hips start to tremble. This felt so fucking good! “Fuck! MMMMM!!!” My abdomen tightens and my teeth clench as I buck once and BUST my load between Heather’s massive tits. “GNNNNGH!”

“Mmmmm!” She lilts happily as she feels my hot, squishy load spread out across her inner boobs. Pushing her tits harder together she strokes twice more then plants them down to hold them still and firm. “Yesssss, goooood boyyyy.”

“Hnngh! Mmmm! Ohhhh fuuuuck!” I groan as wad after wad of seed is pumped from my balls. I am over halfway through my nut before my cum at last begins to burble up through the crack to fill her cleavage with a line of shimmering white cream.

Chapter 72: A Cuddle Earned

Chapter Text

With a little upward pat to my drained plums Heather asks. “Is that better? Not so pent up?”

“Better.” I gasp, still staring up at the ceiling. “Yeah!”

“Mmm.” She squeezes her boobs together and starts to turn and twist her titties around my penis. With my fresh cum smearing everywhere it was all warm and squishy between her breasts. When I look down at her I find her staring back at me, the moment our eyes meet she lowers her head and licks along her frothy cleavage for a taste of my seed. “Mmmm!”

“Oh my God, I love you! Ohhhhh.”

“He he he. Love you too, honey boy.” She pulls her rack up off my glistening cummy manhood. As it slumps to the side she catches it before it could even hit my leg the proceeds gently and dotingly attend to the goo covering my cock. “Hey, big fella.” My cooling penis held between her finger and thumb at the base she licks along the left…licks along the right…then wraps her warm lips around it to give it one long, thorough suck to leave it as clean as the proverbial whistle. She rolls my taste around her mouth and swallows then, after booping my tip, oh so gently lays my manhood down. “Cute.” Holding out out her hands she whispers. “Help me.” I sit up and take her hands to help her off the floor so she could sit on the bed beside me. With her hands now off of her tits the creamy mess I’d left behind makes the whole inside of her bosom gleam. Looking down at her sperm covered cleavage she giggles. “My goodness!”

“You said yourself I was horny.” I quip.

“You certainly were.” She slips out of her blouse then turns to face away from me. Pulling her long hair forward over her shoulder she asks. “Unclip me?”

“Yes, Ma’am.” Before touching her bra I bury my face into the supple skin at curve of where her shoulder meets her neck. I kiss her and run my hands down her bare arms.

“Mmmmm.” She hums and leans back into me. Unhurried I nuzzle and smooch and lightly suck over her shoulder and neck and upper back while continuing to stroke her flesh in my hands. So soft, so warm, so smooth. With a dreamy sigh I finally sit back and unfasten her bra. “Thank you, baby.” Heather pulls her bra off then turns back to face me. With her heavy breasts hanging free the extent of my shot load is full revealed. Her inner breasts are coated and down the center of her chest was an oozing line of cum. Teasing her fingers through my hair she says playfully. “And there’s another mess you’ve got to clean up.”

“Huh?”

Fingers hooked behind my head she lightly pulls. “Just like I said, men are so, so messy.”

“Um.” Closer and down she pulls me, her jizzy tits getting ever nearer.

“But, I knew that when I kept you.” She pets my head with her free hand. “I suppose it’s no good complaining now.”

Slowly she brings me in until my lips make contact with her slimy breast. Opening my lips wide I softly suck the salty cum from off of her flesh. “Mmm.”

Her instructions made clear Heather lets go of my head so that she could stroke down my arms and take my hands in hers. It was simultaneously so romantic and subtly dominant. With my hands occupied she left me only my mouth to complete this task.

Taking my lead from the way she’d treated my dick I lick and suck and swallow the mess away. Gazing up into her warm, brown eyes I start along the interior of her right breast. Lap, lap, lap. Each swipe of my tongue pull away another strip of fresh semen. “Nnngh.” I coo softly then suck another patch clean.

“My sweet thing.” She whispers and kisses my head. “Ohhh, I love your mouth on me, baby.”

“Mmmmm.” Feeling wonderfully powerless and powerful inside of Heather’s caring aura I pull my feet onto the bed so that I could curl up small kneeling in front of her. I am rewarded with a firm squeeze of my hands. Her right breast clean I dutifully switch to the left. My mouth, my nose, my throat is filled with pungent scent and flavor of my own ejaculate but lost in those deep, brown eyes it was all for her. Though not as good as hers I found myself…loving every drop. “Nnngh. Nnmm. Shlrmm.” I suck her tit to a spotless shine before nuzzling deep into the supple breast flesh just to feel it engulf my smiling face.

“He he he. Silly man.” She swipes a bang from my brow then takes my hand again.

I look back up at her and bat my eyes before turning them down to the rest of my task. Bowing down low I slap the flat of my tongue into her smooth, squishy belly right were the lowest of the cummy streaks had reached. “Nnnnngh.” In one bold motion I lick straight up her center, nearly from belly button to that little dip where her neck met her chest. Looking Heather in the eyes I curl my tongue and hold the semen spooned for her see before… “Glp!” …I swallow it down in one big gulp.

She smiles and caresses my cheek. Holding her gaze with pleading eyes I pull a hand free to touch the massive bulge hiding in the folds of her dress. “Ooommm.” A rather pitiful and needy little whimper escapes me all on its own as I feel her thick member throb in my grip.

Her smile grows but she shakes her head no and pulls my hand back again to hold it firm against her thigh. “After Mia leaves.” She whispers.

“Yes, Ma’am.” I bow my head and return to slurping the every last trace of me from off of her goddess body. When finished I pull back in a low kneeling position. “Did I do good?”

Without even looking down she says. “Yes, baby. You did good. You did so good.”

“Mmmm.” I beam at the praise. I’d been fishing for it but it felt good just the same.

“Come here, handsome.” She pulls me in and holds me to her bare bosom in a big, warm embrace.

With the piquant flavor of my task still lingering on my tongue I really felt like I’d earned this cuddle, which makes it all the nicer. My cheek pillowed by her freshly cleaned breasts I relax in to her, close my eyes, and let her hold me for as long as she wanted.

Chapter 73: Trouble

Chapter Text

After the world’s best snuggle we sneak into the washroom to clean up together. There was no need to be stealthy about it though as Mia hadn’t stirred. Arm in arm we peek on my exhausted Princess to see her pretty face in the peace of a deep slumber.

“Should we wake her?” I whisper.

“Mm.” Heather shakes her head then quietly pulls the door closed. “Let her sleep. She needs it.”

We chat for a little before Heather brings up some material and tools from her hobby room to sit at the dining room table etching some more of her cool custom soaps. When she slips on a pair of reading glasses for better focus I actually have to cover my mouth so as not to snicker. Those dark rimmed glasses perched at the tip of her nose only accentuated her older woman appeal, giving her a vibe of a super sexy librarian or teacher. YUM!

Catching my look she says without looking up. “Laugh at your own peril.”

Not laughing but grinning like a fool I say. “I wouldn’t dream of it.”

With the warm sun and the fresh breeze coming in through the windows we sit and chat as she masterfully carves little scoops and slivers from her homemade soap. Inspired by her productive chill time I excuse myself and pop outside to take a host of measurements before returning to sit across from her. In an old notebook I begin sketching things out.

“And what’s that you’re drawing?” She tilts her head up to peer at me through the lenses. Fuck she was hot in those glasses!

“Our new car port and shed.” I say. “Just some preliminary sketches.”

She smiles and leans closer. “Show me.”

Turning the book I walk her through what I had in mind. She listens happily and offers compliments while never once asking questions or expressing concerns. It was as clear as the sun in the sky that she was content to let me take charge on this. Our sex life already exceeded my best wet dreams but it was these little things she did that me so feel welcome, at home, and a permanent part of her life. Someday I might be able to take it all for granted but right now I was still counting each and every blessing.

Light and leisurely the afternoon drifts by like one of the marshmallow clouds gliding across the vast cerulean yonder. I was kicking back on the front step sucking on a Popsicle, feeling the breeze through my toes and watching one of those puffy clouds when the ring of the telephone rattles our lovely silence. Looking back into the house I see that Heather was still downstairs, she’d gone down to organize some stuff in the hobby room, so I hurry to the phone before it could rouse the sleeping Mia.

Just before answering it I pause and quietly hoped that it was Julie as I was hoping to mess with her a little before she found out about my coronation as prince. It was not Julie.

“Hello?”

Silence.

“Uh, hello?”

“You slimy little piece of shit.”

The baritone voice on the other end of the line hits deep, all the way down into the foundational memories of childhood. Like an anchor hitting the ocean floor it stirs up the settled sludge of old misery and the gritty sand of forgotten grudges.

“Liam?”

“You motherfucker!”

I don’t mean to say it, I knew I needed to be the bigger man, but hearing his voice so unexpectedly after all these years hits a nerve. “Motherfucker? Interesting choice of words, though accurate I suppose.” I regretted it the moment I said it…but ohhhhh did it feel good.

“You little fucking…BITCH!” Behind Liam I hear a woman’s voice trying to soothe him. “You sick motherfu…RRR!”

“Liam.” I say as calmly as I could. “We didn’t mean for this happen. It just…”

“Bull-fucking-shit.” He interrupts. “What is this? Some kind of sick revenge? Who the fuck does this? Preying on a lonely widower…what the fuck is wrong with you!?” Before I could answer any of his questions he was off on a tirade. “Lily tells me she found you on the street with this big fucking sob story. Poor little orphan boy all alone. Yeah right! You’re a fucking loser just like you always were.” Here I thought he and I had buried the hatchet back at graduation. It seemed he’d buried it right in my back. “Let me guess, you’re one of those futanari loving freaks, aren’t ya? Are you one of those futanari loving freaks? Fuuuuck, she musta been a dream come true. But how the hell did you find out?”

“Liam…”

“THAT’S MY FUCKING MOM YOU PIECE OF SHIT!” The quaking rage in his voice shakes me to the core and leaves me mute. He might be thousands of miles away but my reaction had been honed over years of bullying. “If you think that I’m letting this happen you’re deluding yourself. You little scrawny bitch. I’ll fucking kill you! When I get back there…” He must have dropped the phone as his voice is interrupted by some banging and scuffling and that woman’s voice pleading for him to calm down.

Just then Heather comes up the stairs. Seeing me on the phone she asks cheerfully. “Who is it?” Her smile quickly fades though when she sees the look on my face. “What’s wrong?”

“It’s your son.” I say softly and offer the receiver. “He knows.”

A pained expression washes over her. Her first move is not for the phone but for me. Even as Liam’s voice blares through the phone Heather steps in to give me a long hug and a kiss to the cheek. She even spares a moment to pet my hair. With a squeeze of her hand I show my support back again.

“Could you give me a minute?”

“Sure, Heather.” I nod. “I’ll, um…be in the yard.”

“Okay, baby.” She kisses my cheek. She takes the phone and looks at it for a couple of seconds, concern etched across her face. This had always been coming and it wasn’t ever going to be pleasant, but neither of us expected it today nor did we expect him to be the one to initiate. Instead of being able to build up to it poor Heather was now being blindsided. She must have been wondering, like I was, who had spilled the beans. After a deep, fortifying breath she at last brings the phone to her ear. “Liam?”

Chapter 74: Step Up

Chapter Text

Out in the front yard I mill about not quite sure what to do with myself. I hadn’t brought any tools or the notebook or anything with me to keep me occupied, I didn’t even have my phone or shoes, and I wasn’t about to pop back into the house to grab something. So as not to look like I was loitering I busy myself with weeding the flower beds even though they didn’t need it.

From where I was near the front gate I could hear the tense tone of Heather’s voice coming through the screen door without making out the specific words. I could have crept closer but I wanted to respect her and her son’s privacy. God, what a mess. Liam had been livid with me and he likely wasn’t going to be much better with his mother. This was going to hit Heather hard. My little ‘…though accurate…’ quip might have felt good in the moment but damned if I wasn’t regretting it now. Liam and I’s first interaction was never going go smoothly but I sure hadn’t needed to make it worse on my end by setting him off like I had. I didn’t care what he’d said to me or about me but I’d made things more difficult for Heather and that just killed me inside. It was so petty, so vindictive, so…childish. Heather was a mother, a homeowner, a boss and businesswoman, and the bedrock of her special family. If I was going to be with her I needed to step up and become a bigger man. I needed to grow up fast.

“Hey bro.”

A voice from across the street pulls my focus away from the house. Turning I see a tall, lanky bearded man dressed almost identically to myself in t shirt, board shorts and bare feet though his tan was deeper than mine and his wavy blond hair much longer. It takes a second as the last time I’d seen him he was wearing the shades that now dangled from the neck of his shirt and his flowing locks had been back in a man bun but quickly I recognize him as one the frisbee guys from the other day.

“Cooper.” I say as I rise and brush off my knees.

“Coop.” He corrects me. “I thought it was you over here.” Coming up behind him is a short and pleasantly plump dark haired woman roughly our age. “This is my girl Cecilia.” He slips an arm around her and she happily presses into his side. In appearance the pair of them couldn’t have been more different. “Cee-Cee, this is the L-Man.”

I hop the fence and jog across the road to join them. “The L-man?”

“Well we can’t just call you Elliot.” He says. “That will not do.” He and I slap hands. “Ooo! L-Diablo.”

I chuckle as I take her hand for a shake. “Nice to meet ya, Cee-Cee.”

“You too, Elliot.” She says in a thick Portuguese accent.

“This your place?” Coop asks as he looks over Heather’s little house.

“Uh, yeah. Yeah. This is my pad.”

“Just you and big mama, huh? Nice.”

I prickle. “She’s not my mother.”

“HA!” With a laugh he slaps his leg. “I already knew that, man.”

“Oh.”

“We saw ya walking around with her. Bro! How the hell’d you get in with big mama Heather!?” He slaps my shoulder. “Damn, boyyyy! She’s a legend around here. I mean, RRR! She is soooo fine. MMM! Had I known she was into younger guys…oof!” His comment is interrupted by a sharp elbow into his side by his scowling girlfriend. “Not now, obviously! What do I need a big mama for when I got my little mamãe? I mean, so she’s smokin hot. I don’t even care about that baby, I got you! OW!” Slipping her foot from her sandal she digs her heel into the top of his bare foot. “Cee-Cee! Baby! You know you’re my one and only.” She crosses her arms, making it clear that he still had some grovelling to do, then turns and storms off across the park. “Cee-Cee!”

“I better let ya go.” I say.

“Yeah. Women! Am I right?” He talked big but his worried eyes follow Cecilia. “Hey! Before you take off. We’re coming out to practice again tomorrow and were wondering if you wanted to join us again.”

“I’m, um, not sure what I’m up to yet.”

“We’ll be out here around 1.” He says. “Come on out. We could really use a backup, bro, and you got some skills.”

“Backup?”

“Yeah, man. Like evening pick ups and weekend tourneys and shit. Nothin too big. Big mama’s free to tag along to hang out with the other girls or watch us again or whatever. Heh! Nobody would complain.” He starts jogging away. “Think about it. We’ll be here.” Breaking into a full sprint he dashes after his miffed girlfriend. “Baby! Wait up!”

Bumping into Coop was a nice distraction but my mind never left Heather. Coop was worried about his girl, and so was I. Turning on my heel I head straight back to the house. As I pass through the gate I notice that the house had gone silent. Padding up to the door I peer through to see Heather sitting on the sofa with tears in her sad eyes. I am through the door and at her side in an instant.

The moment I am beside her Heather turns and puts her arms around me. Closing her eyes she lays her head on my shoulder and squeezes into me. I take her into an embrace and kiss her head. “I’m here.”

“Oh, Elliot.” She whispers. “Liam is so angry.”

“I know.”

“I’ve…never heard him like that before. The things he said…”

“It must have come as a hell of a shock.”

“Yeah.” Her voice quavers. “He’s coming back. He’s coming home.”

A pang of fear shoots through me, though I hide it well. My primary concern right now was not for myself. “When?”

“Friday.” She shudders. “He said…if you’re still here when he gets here…” A sob escapes her. “…I’ll never see him again! He said…it’s him or you.”

“Okay.” I say softly, stroking her back. “It’ll be okay.”

“I think he means it! I tried…I tried to explain… He just wouldn’t listen to me. He never…listens. Such a stubborn boy.” Maternal pain drips from her every word. I don’t know what the bastard had said to her but he’d cut her deep. “I can’t lose my son, baby. I can’t! What am I going to do?”

“You won’t lose your son.” I say with all of the surety I could muster. “You won’t.” After a long, hard hug I lift her head to face me. “When he gets here…I’ll talk to him.”

“No. No.” She pats my chest. “He’ll just hurt you. I can’t have that. I’ll…talk to him. I’ll…I’ll…” Her voice trails off as her hope fades.

“He and I are going to have to come to an understanding. I’ll talk to him.” I say again more forcefully. “Man to man. I’ll figure this out, Heather.” In her glistening brown eyes I see worry, I see fear, and I see doubts. It was not lost on me that this was happening before our bond had become permanent. The threat of abandonment by one’s own flesh and blood would surely make any parent second guess their decisions. Despite the turbulent concerns I see swirling in her I could still see love beneath it all. Having tried and failed to reason with Liam she now poured all of her hope and faith into me. She was looking to her man to do what she couldn’t and make this right. I already knew I had to grow up fast, now I knew that I had less than a week to do it. “Everything’s going to be okay, Heather.” I pull her back into my arms. “I promise.”

Chapter 75: Forward Together

Chapter Text

Fresh from her conversation with Liam Heather’s emotions had been raw but after just a couple of minutes and some reassuring words from her chosen man she is back to her strong and confident self. It was good to see, though I treasured the fact that she allowed herself to be vulnerable with me as well. No woman had ever leaned on me like this or expected so much from me but far from it being a burden it made me feel…empowered.

“You are right.” She pats my chest. “We will cross this bridge.”

“Together.”

“Together.” She smiles. Heather runs her fingers around the neck of my shirt, she smooths the fabric over my shoulders and down my belly, and she teases and arranges my bangs just so before finally leaning in for a kiss. Her touching me and fussing over me soothes her like my words never could, and it does wonders for me as well. “I love my son and Liam has grown into a proud man but…in so many ways he is still just a boy.” By her tone I swear she was about to add ‘not like you’ but she doesn’t actually say it. Her left hand glides down to rub my tummy. “Have you two had lunch yet?”

“Mm.” I shake my head no.

“I’m making us grilled cheese.”

“Mm!”

It is no surprise to me that Heather’s sandwiches go way above and beyond the white bread around a processed cheese slice that I would have prepared. She caramelizes some onions, uses three kinds of real cheese, and prepares some sort of dijon mustard sauce as a dip. As she does all of that she has me slice some pickles, vegetables and fruit for the side. It is only when she is plating that I notice not only that she’d somehow grilled little hearts into the bread of Mia and I’s sandwich but that she’d mine a double-decker! As always Heather’s prince is fed like a king.

The sun is still bright, the breeze is still fresh, the food delicious as usual, and the conversation a delight as Heather and I enjoy our lunch. Though it played on our thoughts Liam’s nasty interruption is filed away under ‘deal with that later’. Today was way too nice to let it be spoiled.

We were just cleaning up and discussing when to get the internet hooked up, something that I wasn’t nearly as in a rush to do as I would have been when I first arrived, when a bright-eyed Mia comes floating out of the spare room. The way she walked it looked like a hundred pound weight had been lifted from her shoulders.

“There she is!” Heather says cheerfully. “Did you have a good nap, darlin?”

“Yes, Auntie Heather.” Mia replies with her signature sweetness. “Thanks to Elliot.” Hands down in front of her and her head bowed Mia approaches me, clearly wanting a hug but not wanting to initiate it. There is no hesitation on my part as I take her in my arms. “Mmmm.” She lays her head on my shoulder and whispers. “I can’t remember the last time I slept so good. No dreams just…sleep.” She sighs. “Thank you, Sir.”

I kiss her cheek. “It was my pleasure, Princess.”

Heather stands beaming at seeing her niece so happy. “We made you some lunch.”

Slipping from my arms Mia hurries over to Heather and hugs her as well. “Thank you.” The heartfelt emotion in her voice told us she was thanking her for a lot more than the grilled cheese.

“Anytime, darlin.” Heather kisses her head. “It’s nice to see that smile again.”

Heather sits Mia down at the table. As she pulls the plastic wrap from Mia’s plate and serves her I bring her a glass of the lemonade she’d made earlier. Working together we help make Mia feel like the precious princess that she was. Putting the cleaning up on hold we sit with her to keep her company as she eats.

“I saw you talking with one of your frisbee friends.” Heather says to me.

“Oh, uh, yeah.” I say. “That was Coop and Cee-Cee. I guess the guys are getting together tomorrow to practice. He was wondering if I wanted to join them.”

“Oh! That’s nice.” Heather says.

“They’re really into these disk sports, I guess. They liked what they saw the other day and they’re hoping I might be a substitute for them.”

“You must be very good.” Mia says between nibbles.

“He is!” Heather answers.

“I told him that I wasn’t sure if I’d be free tomorrow.” I say. “If you wanted to do something else…”

“Pish.” She waves a hand. “Go play with your friends. It’s good for guys to spend time with guys.”

“They said you’re free to come watch. I guess the other girlfriends do.”

“I’ll be there.” Heather nods, seemingly without a care that most of them would be half her age.

“May…I come and watch you, Sir?”

“Um…”

“Of course you can.” Heather pats her hand. “We’ll get all the gals over to cheer him on.”

“Umm…all of them?” I say.

“We need to break the big news to everyone sooner rather than later. We’ll have a nice family get-together, like we used to do.” Heather says, switching from patting Mia’s hand to rubbing my arm. “Lily was coming over tomorrow anyway and I’m sure Julie would be free.”

“Julie’s always free.” Giggles Mia before turning her big green eyes back to me to ask again. “May I come and watch, Sir?”

“Mia.” Heather tilts her head. “I already said you c…” Her voice fades as she notices how Mia’s attention not only remained locked on me but her demeanor had become soft and submissive. “Oh.”

“Please, Sir?”

“Uh….” At first I didn’t know what to say. Coop said I could invite Heather but now it appeared that I was going to have an entire cheer section! It was going to look weird as hell to say the least. But…Heather wanted the family there to show support and I was loathe to deny her. Besides, how could I say no to those big, emerald peepers of Mia’s. “Of course, Mia.”

“Thank you.” She smiles. “I bet you’ll be the best one there.”

“Erm, I’m still a rookie at this stuff.” I say. “And it’s just practice.”

Unfazed she says softly. “I’m sure you’ll be the best.”

“Of course he will.” Heather agrees wholeheartedly.

The gals start talking about something else leaving me to wonder how I was going to explain this tomorrow. Those thoughts however shift quickly to thinking about the meeting with the family. It was going to be interesting to say the least. There would be the tension of Rebecca’s disapproval, which might turn outright hostile once she learned that Mia and I had been together, and there would be awkwardness of sussing out who among them had passed on the news of my presence to Liam but there would also be the excitement of letting the family know that Heather and I would be bonded along with seeing the reaction of the women to the family suddenly having a Prince in their midst.

From there my thoughts turn strategic. Liam had waged a war against me and though he’d emerged victorious every other time that he and I had clashed this was a battle I needed to win. Not simply win, but win in the right way. For Heather’s sake, for the family’s sake, I had to aim for at least a truce. As with any war allies would be key. When he arrived on Friday having as much of a united front as possible would only be a good thing. I knew that I had Heather and Mia on my side. Lily was cool but she and Liam had always been close and she was definitely weirded out by my presence in the family so, for the time being, I had to consider her to be in Liam’s camp. Rebecca and her husband was going to be a problem, a problem that I might never solve. By my calculation that made it three to two with Julie as the x-factor. Based on a few things she’d said I think she could be easily swayed to team Elliot, and there was no time like the present to begin my charm offensive.

“Heather?” I ask as soon as the opportunity presented it self.

“Yes, handsome?”

Fuck that felt nice. Every damn time. “Would you mind if I, uh, broke the news to Julie myself?”

“Oh?”

“I was hoping to tease her a bit.” I grin. “Have a bit of fun with her before the news.”

“What are you up to you, scamp?”

Mia titters as she picks up on my playful energy.

I shrug. “She’s brash and bold and she’s got a sense of humor. She seems like the type of gal to enjoy a bratty ‘honey hole’.”

“She is!” Mia confirms.

“I thought I’d mess with her a bit tonight before dropping the big news. Get off on the right foot, ya know?”

“Get off, huh?”

“In a manner of speaking.”

“Our angel’s gotten his wings, I see.” Heather raises a brow to Mia. “I suppose I should blame you for this?”

Mia hides her face and bursts into a case of the full blown giggles. “He he he! It wasn’t me!” Her laughter is bright and merry and a joy to the ear as the ghosts of her past are momentarily forgotten.

“Mia might have shown me the way but you opened the door, my love.” I quip. “How about it?”

“I think you should let him!” Mia peeps, her eyes twinkling with mirth.

“And I think Little Miss Gigglebutt should finish her lunch and quit taking sides.” She pinches her niece’s cheek.

“He he he he!”

Heather rolls her eyes even as she chuckles. “I can see that you’re going to be nothing but trouble, Elliot. Julie is enough of a handful by herself without you encouraging her ya know.”

With a laugh I lean in and kiss her cheek. “Is that a yes? Mm?”

“Fine. Go have your fun then.” She says with a swat to my arm. “Scamp!”

“Ha ha!” I kiss her again then turn my attention to the smiling Mia. “But first, I have a princess to escort back to her tower.”

Chapter 76: Good Friends

Chapter Text

After Mia’s late lunch the three of us chat as we do the dishes. With Heather washing, me in the middle rinsing and drying, and Mia putting away we transform the small stack of dirty dishes into clean ones in no time at all.

As we talk and joke around the strange and unique interplay of our developing relationship begins to take shape. The foundation of it was love, respect and friendship but the power dynamic was like nothing I’d experienced. At the top as Queen Bee was Heather. If push came to shove it was her word and her will that would be followed. That ‘leadership’ however was tempered by her deep care for the happiness of those she loved. As her Prince I felt more coddled than controlled and with her niece Heather only wished for Mia to build her confidence so that she could feel more comfortable with herself, her adopted family, and feel more free to express her true personality. For Mia that inner self had been unlocked, at least partially, by surrender to a man she found both attractive and trustworthy. It was counterintuitive but in submission she had found a kind of freedom. Since our fun Mia’s smile had become brighter, her laugh louder, and that vibrant twinkle in her eyes lit up the whole house. And so it went that Mia deferred to her ‘Sir’ even as I deferred to my Mistress. The clan hierarchy had begun to take shape.

After dishes Heather and I sit together on the sofa and listen to short solo concert played in our honor. The irresistible tide from Mia’s violin sweeps us up and carries us along on a journey of joy and discovery. As captivating as the music itself is the passion that reveals itself in the face of my gorgeous princess. The heights of ecstasy that I saw her achieve in the bedroom paled in comparison the bliss she found in song. It was BEAUTIFUL! And so much fun! She begins the set with some standard classical numbers that take our breath away but then shifts abruptly yet seamlessly to some foot stomping fiddle tunes! From there she throws another twist with a wild and free-flowing song called ‘A Night in Tunisia’, during which she had a CD playing behind that filled out the the bass, drum and piano of a jazz quartet. There was even some humor as in one song she holds her fancy violin across her chest to play it like a ukulele, then proceeds to tear us apart with the most emotionally vulnerable version of ‘Moon River’ ever sung. The breezy strumming was like out of a dream but it was her soft voice, sweeter than candy, that captured our hearts. At last she caps off the performance with a soulful ‘Canon in D’ which pleased her proud auntie to no end. As she takes her bow Heather and I are on our feet in thunderous ovation. Genius they called her. The word didn’t do her justice!

“Ohhh Mia! Beautiful! Just beautiful!” Heather claps, sniffling and with tears in her eyes. “I’ve never heard you sing before!”

With a blush she says. “It’s the first time I’ve sung for anybody but Papa.”

“Damn, girl! You’re so good!” I cheer. “Amazing! I didn’t even know the violin could do jazz.”

With a beaming but bashful grin she takes another bow. “Thank you.”

***

“You, my dear, need to visit more often.” Heather kisses Mia’s cheek.

“I will.” Mia smiles, her eyes drifting to me. “I definitely will.”

We stood at the front door where I had Mia’s pack over one shoulder and her violin case in my opposite hand.

“You’ll come tomorrow?” Heather asks. “We have to cheer our boy on, you know.”

“Yes, Auntie.” She giggles. “I wouldn’t miss it.”

“Ohhh, good.” She pets her nieces wavy hair. “Your mother will be upset.”

“I know.” Mia’s head bows, just a little. “Especially when she learns…oh boy.”

“Do you regret being with Elliot?”

“No!” Mia looks at me. I take her hand and give her a reassuring smile. “Never.”

“Good.” Heather nods. “We have a Prince. Whether she likes it or not Rebecca is going to have to understand that.”

“Yeah.”

“She loves you, Mia.” Heather looks into Mia’s eyes. “She loves you so much. No amount of anger could ever change that.”

“I know.” She sighs.

“Elliot and I will be here. You won’t be alone.”

This brings Mia’s smile back again. Standing taller she says. “I’m not a child anymore. I’m my own woman. Mother might love me but…she does not control me.”

“That’s my girl.” Heather pats her cheek. Turning to me she leans in for a kiss. “When can I expect you, lover?”

“I dunno.” I say. “I’ll drop Mia off then swing by Julie’s. It’ll depend what happens there.” Mia titters at my side. “Let’s say 7 at the latest?”

“Just call if it’s going to be later.” She says as she unconsciously fusses with my clothes and hair. At the same time Mia is gently stroking my arm. Both of them were as happy as could be and if there was even a hint of jealousy or envy happening between them I sure couldn’t see it. “I’ll worry if you don’t call.”

“I won’t be later than 7.” I promise.

Mia and I say our goodbyes and soon we are on our way to her college. Thankfully Heather had loaned us her car for the trip. While it might have been a few years past its prime at least it wouldn’t stand out at Mia’s exclusive women’s college like my little beater would. In that same spirit I had also changed into some clean pants and a collared shirt. As I drive I can’t help but to keep looking over at my sweet and spicy passenger.

“What?” She says with a nervously self-conscious stroke of her hair.

“I’m still coming to grips with the fact that the same girl who just gave that performance was the same one that was cumming on command for me just a couple hours earlier.”

“Sir!” Her whole face darkens with a dusky blush.

I chuckle and give her hand a squeeze. “You’re really something special, Princess.”

“Thank you, Sir.” She beams. Lightly she rubs the back of my hand. “Sir?”

“Yes, Mia?”

“Um…when do you think I’ll get time with you again?” She says, her voice low and soft. “Special time, I mean.”

“I know what you meant.” I say warmly. “As often as I can. But if you ever need me, for special time or after a bad dream or you just need a friend to listen or you just wanna hang out, I want you to call me. And that’s an order.”

“Yes, Sir!”

Mia’s college turns out to be every bit as swank as I’d imagined, if not more so. From what I knew of her mother I expected no less than the finest the city had to offer. The small campus was tucked away in one of the more affluent neighborhoods of the city and it positively dripped with an ‘old money’ atmosphere. The century-plus old buildings were made of stone in a classic academic architecture and, from they ivy covered walls to the sprawling ancient oaks, the whole campus is draped in verdant green. As we stroll slowly through the grounds I had no doubt that we were surrounded by the daughters of senators, bankers and captains of industry. Eight of ten people that we passed were women, most of them close to my age, with the remaining being primarily staff or faculty. Mia and I get some looks and more than once I catch a gal checking me out. Each time Mia notices the attention she pulls to my side just a little bit tighter. I do spot a couple of other college aged guys though, like me, they were clearly just here as visitors.

I felt like a proper gentleman of yesteryear in these surroundings and by the way Mia clutched to my arm as she walked proudly at my side yet demurely at my side. Any neutral observer would have mistaken us for a young couple and Mia was only too happy to exude that impression. With such a hot girl on my arm I sure wasn’t complaining. In a strange way we kind of were a couple. Until Mia found her own honey boy to claim I was her Sir and she my precious princess. It was a bond that I did not take lightly.

In no particular hurry I take a tour of the campus. Mia points out particular rooms and buildings as we pass and goes out of her way to introduce me to everybody she knew, which wasn’t very many. Each time she introduces me as her ‘new friend’ and each time I see the surprise in the other person’s eyes. Eventually we find ourselves at the doors to her dorm.

Taking the violin case from my hand she turns to me and says. “No boys allowed, I’m afraid.”

“If I see any I’ll let them know.” I puff up my chest in a show of being ‘all man’. She laughs and so do I. I pass her her pack. “I had a great time today, Mia. A really great time.”

“Me too. Ooo!” She peeps as the door suddenly opens as a busty blonde bursts through right between the pair of us. “Oh! Tiffany. This my friend Elliot.”

“Pleased to meet ya.” I flash her a grin.

“Elliot?” Tiffany trills. “I haven’t seen you before.” She looks back and forth between Mia and I. “Are you…?”

Taking Mia’s hand I answer for us. “We’re very good friends.”

“Friends, huh?” Tiffany winks as she reads what she wanted to between the lines. “Okay then. Nice to meet you too, Elliot.” Without even trying to hide it she leans in to Mia to whisper. “He’s cute!”

Mia is grinning from ear to ear as she nods her agreement. I have to confess to being a bit bamboozled. When the hell did I become so alluring to the opposite sex? When I was single or with Blair I was lucky if a girl even looked my way never mind actually spoke to me. Now, suddenly, I was ‘cute’ and being shown off and getting ogled by college hotties.

After Tiffany leaves I lean in and kiss Mia’s cheek. “I should go.”

“Okay.” She says with a happy sigh. “I’ll never forget today. Thank you again, Sir.”

“You are very welcome, my dear.”

She smirks. “And, um, have fun with Julie.”

“Heh! We’ll see.” Leaning in I whisper. “Got any inside tips? Any secret weapons I could use? Any…particular kinks she likes?”

“Pff!” Mia giggles. “Sir!”

“I’m just asking.”

“I shouldn’t. She told me in confidence.”

“Hey, I’m your Angel aren’t I? You can tell me.”

“Is that a command?”

“A request.”

She scrunches her nose as a look of guilty glee comes over her. “Okay, but don’t tell her I told you.”

“My lips are sealed.”

Chapter 77: Messing with Julie

Chapter Text

At a coast I pull off the pavement and onto the gravel road that lead into the trailer park where Julie lived. The long triangular area, shoehorned between a massive abandoned factory on one side and a towering freeway overpass on the other, was completely out of place compared to its surroundings. My best guess was that it was part of what was once a much larger residential area, maybe built to provide housing for the factory workers, and for whatever reason this corner of it had never been redistricted as the industrial part of the city grew up around it. I marvel at how I’d driven that overpass countless times over the years and never once spotted this peculiar hidden corner of the city. However it came to be it was a sliver of green among an otherwise gray and bleak landscape.

As I crawl through the narrow gravel lane that wound through the tiny neighborhood I attract the attention of a number of the locals who were out either tending the small gardens or simply socializing with each other across the low fences that delineated the different property lines. I am struck at just how many people I saw, from mothers with strollers to groups of kids chasing each other down the lane to gray hairs puttering around their yards the place was brimming with lively energy. By the older cars and the thrift store fashion sense among the locals it was not hard to tell that folks here were of the working and ‘lower’ classes though the well tended lawns, freshly painted fences, and friendly faces all spoke to a community that was wealthy in the ways that mattered most. It was a stark contrast to the swank private college I’d just come from.

Along the way I double check Julie’s trailer number but in the end I didn’t need to bother as her place couldn’t be missed by anybody with an eye to see. At the very back corner lot was a ‘house’ like I’d never seen before. Painted sky blue and canary yellow with brightly colored flowers along its sides sat an old city bus converted into a permanent living space. Whether the bus could actually run or not I couldn’t say but it was clear by grass growing up around its tires that it had been parked there a long time, though I do note that her front fence was designed to open in front of it. I couldn’t see much inside the home as most of its windows were blocked off or curtained off from the inside. Along the side with the doors was a low sun-faded wooden deck upon which sat a couple of plastic deck chairs, a rusty propane grill, and an old park bench in a style that I remembered from my childhood being at nearly every bus stop in the city. On that bench lay Julie in a mismatched set of baggy flannel pajamas. From what I could tell she seemed to be just staring off into the blue sky above. Had she not been there I still wouldn’t have needed her number as hanging on her front fence was a sign painted in a flowery style that read ‘Julie’s Joint’.

I pull up behind a rusted out Subaru wagon that looked even less road worthy than the bus-house, though the plates were up to date, and park. To my surprise Julie continues to cloud watch seemingly oblivious to the sound of the SUV. Taking the box of donuts I’d brought with me from off the passenger seat I pause a moment to plan my prank.

I’d asked Mia for a secret weapon that I might use against Julie and my Princess had provided me with an arsenal. I knew that Julie had a sweet-tooth, she enjoyed having others do things for her, she loved hanging out, she was creative though lacked the drive to do much with her gifts, she yearned praise even though she pretended not to, and I knew that she had grown up a tomboy who enjoyed sports more than most girls. But most of all I had learned of her particular tastes in men. Like the vast majority of her kind Julie’s kink had to do with the domination of a man. Mia explained that where her aunt’s control was maternal and gentle and her mother’s a more classic dominatrix style with her cousin it was all about physical superiority. Julie craved competition, she craved the rough and tumble, and she fantasized about besting men in size, strength, speed, stamina or any other bodily way. Mia assured me it wasn’t the humiliation of the man that Julie was after but the elevation of her own stature over the normally physically more powerful sex. Lastly I’d been warned that of all of Heather’s relations Julie was the horniest and often pushed things further than she should with her honey boys while at the same time being the most reluctant to embrace commitment. Of all of them Julie was the most desperate for Heather to take on a Prince. This was going to be interesting. Though the way she was staring out into space right now had me worrying that she might be tripping on LSD or something.

I hop out of the car and only to be blasted by a nearby kid’s plastic ray gun. “Ugh!” I stagger back, pretending to be shot. The boy laughs and dashes off in the direction of his boisterous friends. The encounter lifts my mood even higher. There was something about this place that just felt right. Mom and Dad would have loved it. I stroll around the car and through the gate. Even the clack of the gate shutting behind me wasn’t enough to snap Julie out of her daze. As I step up onto the deck I spot the black ear bud poking from her ear with a wire snaking down to her pajama bottom pocket. Mystery solved.

Setting the donuts atop the barbecue I walk up to the bench to tower over Julie, my crotch directly over her face, and look down at her.

“Elliot!” Her faraway look brightens into a huge grin the instant she recognizes me.

I look up to the blue yonder above then back to her. “See anything interesting?”

“Ha! I just did.” She says as she sits up and removes the ear buds. Pulling an old school mp3 player from out of her pocket she shuts it off and jams it back in along with the headphones. She pops up to her feet to pull me into a big, hard hug. At first I am taken aback by the show of affection but quickly I lean into it and hug her back just as strong. “What brings you out here?” Julie asks as she scans around Heather’s car looking for anybody else that might have come along. “You’re alone.”

“Just me and a dozen donuts.” I thumb over to the box on the grill.

“Eyyy! Mah man!” I hurry over to grab the gift. When she plops back down on the bench I lay the box on her lap. She slaps the seat beside her. Before another word is said she is already munching down on a chocolate glazed. She nods to me and I pick out a Boston Cream.

“Whatcha listening to?”

“Mmm.” She swallows. “Hockey podcast.”

“Hockey, huh?” I lean in to bang my shoulder against hers, nearly jostling the donut from her hand. She looks at me a moment, surprised but pleasantly so. “You a fan?”

“Yep.” She checks me right back, a bit harder than I’d done. “I love me my Broad Street Bullies. So what’s up? Why’d Heather send ya?”

“Who said Heather sent me?” She gives me dubious look until I laugh. “Okay, so she sent me. She’s having the family over tomorrow and was wondering if you’d join us.”

“Us?” She grins. “You including yourself in that?”

“Well, I’m not family but I will be there.” I pause to messily tongue some of the cream from out of the center of my pastry. If Julie could stare any harder her gaze would have knocked me over. Julie’s half-eaten donut slips from her fingers to drop back into the box. “Mmm.” I lick my saccharine lips.

“There’s…a bit more.” She nods to the Boston Cream.

“Hm? Oh. Nngh.” I drive my tongue back into the sweet treat and twirl it about to scoop ever bit of yummy cream from it’s now hollow hole. “Mmm! God, I love that cream. Mmm.”

At my side Julie’s nostrils are flared as wide as her blue eyes as she pulls in a deep dose of my pheromone laden scent. At a whisper she mutters, more to herself than to me. “Looks good.”

“Yummy.” Again I make a show of licking my gooey lips then smack them loudly. “It’s just a little get together.”

“Huh?”

“The family thing tomorrow.”

“Oh! Right.” She laughs then swallows hard. “Tomorrow.”

“It’s a going away party actually?”

“Going away party?”

“Yeah.” I sigh. “I mean, I’ve only met y’all the one time but…Heather wanted to give you all the chance to say goodbye.”

“Goodbye? Awww, no way! She’s actually kicking you out?”

“It’s my choice, actually.” I say sadly, my shoulders sagging. “I don’t want to but…”

“But?”

“This is embarrassing.”

“Come on, man.” She gives me a shake. “Talk to me, before you do something you’ll regret.”

“She’s great. She’s wonderful. She’s the woman of my dreams.”

“But…?

“It’s just…she’s so…BIG!”

Julie stares at me a moment. “Big?”

“You know. Big.” I glance downward. “Down there.”

“She’s a matriarch. That’s just how she’s built.”

“I know.” I sigh. “I know. It’s just…it’s a lot for a guy to grapple with, ya know? I mean, maybe if she was small like the rest of you…”

“Woah there, boy. What did you just say?”

“You know.” I lower my voice to a whisper. “Your little penis.”

“Little? Little!?”

“Compared to a matriarch, I mean.” I say, before quickly adding. “Or a man.”

The normally loose and laid back Julie tenses. “Ohhh, you did not just say that!”

“It’s nothing to be embarrassed about, Julie.” I jostle her again with another bump to the shoulder. “No need for penis envy here. It’s not a fair comparison. I mean, I wouldn’t expect anything else from the fairer sex.”

“The fairer…pbssbt!?”

“I think it’s super cute, you ladies and your dainty dicks. You might not be a matriarch but you should be proud of what ya got. Really.” I pat her knee while doing all I can to contain my giggles at her aghast expression. Pushing it even further I look down square at her crotch and quip. “I’m sure it’s a pretty little thing.”

Chapter 78: Big Boy

Chapter Text

Julie stares me eye to eye for a solid half-minute or more before her lips slowly curl into a devious grin. Putting her arm around my shoulders she squeezes me hard and gives me a rough shake. “You are so right about us, Elliot. Delicate little ladies, every one of us.”

“And you’re all so nice too.” I sigh. “It’s such a shame I’ve got to go. I was really starting to like you gals.”

“Hey, you’re not gone yet!” She shakes me again, even more roughly. “We’ll have time enough to be sad tomorrow.”

“True.”

She rustles my hair and gives my head a little shove like a big brother might. Picking up the box she opens it so she could stuff the rest of her chocolate glaze into her mouth and munch it down in a very unladylike fashion. “Mmm.” She smacks her crummy lips then licks them. “Need a drink. Coffee? Tea?”

“I’d love one. Either or.”

Slapping my thigh none too gently she gets up. “Come on in.”

Her blond ponytail flipping back and forth behind her she leads me into her home. It felt funny stepping up the stairs of an old city bus to find myself in a cozy abode. Had I been brought here blindfolded it would have taken me awhile to recognize what I was in. The driver’s area was curtained off so you couldn’t see it and the walls and windows along the sides were likewise covered with panels, flags and hanging blankets. There was no rhyme or reason to Julie’s decor as hippy clashed with grunge which clashed with jock and all with elements of feminine floral bits dotted throughout, yet somehow the hodgepodge came together into a unified whole that was brimming with personality. Except for the tiny washroom along the left side the whole space was one big room with a bed at the back a kitchen area across from the washroom and the front as a living and dining area. The floor was a beautiful wood pattern laminate with a shaggy rug in the shape of the Philidelphia Flyers logo in the center of the living room. The little I knew of the woman I’d expected the place to be a disorganized mess but, while not as tidy as Heather’s well kept home, it was clean and relatively clutter free, although one stray item does grab my attention.

When Julie peers back she catches me looking curiously at the pair of tighty whities draped over the arm of her sofa. “Oops.” She smirks and quickly scoops them up to pitch them to the back of the bus. She didn’t need to explain yet she does anyway. “Me and one of the neighbors trade every so often.”

“Er…”

“He likes sniffin panties and, well, you know about us and our noses.” After setting down the box on the counter she pulls down some mugs and starts a kettle. “Win-win.”

“Huh.”

“You don’t mind instant? It’s good instant.”

“I’m not picky.”

“Sit down. Make yourself comfy.” She glances my way as I settle into the firm-cushioned sofa. “Damn shame you’re leaving us. With a honey hole I wouldn’t have needed anymore trades.” Julie turns and looks at me. I mean, really looks at me. Her blue eyes crawl up and down my body with naked appreciation of what they were seeing. “Tsk. You were a cute one too.” With a shrug she turns back and spoons out some coffee into the two mugs. “In the end you were just another honey boy. Ah well, they come and go. Made me happy to see Heather take one again though. She’s been miserable long enough. I haven’t seen her smile like that since…well, a long time.”

“I…um…” I falter as Julie’s heartfelt care for her matriarch threw me for a second. “Yeah. I want her to happy too. She’s a nice lady and…I really like her.”

“But your pride comes first?”

“She’s so much older than me.”

“You’re really a shallow cunt, ain’t ya?”

“Uh…”

“Whatever, dude.”

“It’s too bad. Really.”

“Nah, it’s for the best.” She says. “If you’re such a wuss that you can’t handle your lady being bigger than you then you never deserved her in the first place.”

“Hey now. I’m not a wuss!” From a knee high fridge Julie pulls a bottle of Irish Cream liqueur and waggles in my way. “I’m driving.”

“A wuss and a lightweight, huh?” She adds a shot to both mugs despite what I’d said. “A little nip won’t hurt ya.”

“Fine.”

“Honey?”

“Oh! Maybe…a little?”

“Too bad.” She laughs. “You don’t deserve any.”

“Oh.”

She turns to me again and crosses her arms. “You’re a real disappointment, you know that kid? I thought you were something different.”

“I’m not a kid.” I bristle, though I was far from angry. I’d been hoping to rile her and thus far it was working, though not quite the way I’d expected.

“You don’t have a clue what you’re throwing away, kid. Some men would kill for what Heather’s got. All because your fragile manhood is threatened? Sad, dude. Pathetic.”

“Stop it.”

“Look at you. GAH!” She shakes her head. “You woulda made such a good bottom bitch. You can just tell sometimes, ya know? You woulda been fuckin glorious.”

I stand up. “I’m not a wuss. I’m not a kid. And I am NOT a bottom bitch!” Forearmed with what Mia’s insider info I step forward and do something I NEVER would have done normally. I shove Julie’s shoulder. It was barely hard enough to move her upper body but the shock value more than made up for the lack of power. As she looks at me somewhere between offended and amused I say. “You’re going to show me some respect. OOF!” I am staggered back a couple of steps by a sudden hard shove to my sternum. I step back up and point, only to have my hand slapped away. “If you weren’t a woman I swear…UFFF!” The next thing I knew I was back on my ass on the sofa.

“Don’t let my being a dainty lady hold you back, kid.” She steps onto the rug between us and waves me on. “Come on then. To tap or pin. Best two out of three.”

“I…I’m sorry.” I bow my head in surrender. “I shouldn’t have…done that. I’m sorry. I crossed the line.”

“Elliot!” She walks up and slaps a hand down on my shoulder. Grabbing my chin she lifts my head so I looked up into her eyes. Leaning in close she says. “Quit giving up! Women hate dudes who give up.”

“Wh-What are you talking about?”

“You, man.” She gives me a shake. “You’re giving up! Why do you think Liam used to bully you? It’s because you were an even bigger bitch than he was. Come on. Stand up. Stand up!” She pulls me up to my feet and slaps my chest. “Heather wants you, kid. That was plain to see. And you want her, ya dummy. You need her! Even if you don’t realize it yet. Y’all were made for each other.”

“OOF!” She shoves me back down onto the couch then pulls me right back to my feet and jostles me. The rowdy way Julie touched me was on the complete opposite end of the spectrum from Heather’s doting caresses. “OOOF!” I’m back on my butt again.

“GET UP!” She lifts me again and vigorously rubs my arms. “Come on, Elliot. Show me you got a pair, man.”

“I do have a pair!”

“Atta boy!” She smacks both my cheeks at once. “Is Heather worth fighting for?”

“Uhhh, yeah. Of course. She’s…wonderful.”

“Then you FIGHT!” Grabbing my shirt she shakes me. “You fight! Sometimes ya can’t win but if the fight is worth having then you fight. You fight anyway and you let’em know they’ve been in a scrap. Like you and that shoplifter she told us about. You do it because it’s the right thing to do. You hear me, kid?”

“Uh…yeah.” I say, taken aback by this unexpected pep talk.

“You’re gonna fight for your lady. You’re not gonna let Rebecca or Liam or Lily or that age gap or anything else stop you.”

“Um…”

“And this thing about Heather being too big, pfff! You don’t know how lucky you are, boy.”

“I don’t?”

“Nah, man. Give it some time and you’ll be beggin for it. BEGGING for it! Dudes can’t get enough of the big D, if they’re honest with themselves.” She backs away a step. Bent down and hands up she enters some sort of wrestling stance. “And these man-woman ideas you got rattling around that empty skull of yours…I’d say it’s about to update your education.” She grins. “And I’m just the gal to do it.”

“Uh…you want me to…?”

“Two out of three falls. Winner chooses the next contest. Heh, heh, heh.” She beckons me forward. “Come on, big boy. Let’s see what ya got.”

Chapter 79: Game One

Chapter Text

“You’re joking. You expect me to…OOF!” My words are cut off by Julie’s shoulder driving into my sternum! In a flash she wraps her arms around my torso and forces me back into the sofa. As my heel hits the edge I cannot back peddle anymore and end up tumbling back onto the couch once more, but this time Julie was coming with me. “What the…? Geez!”

As I twist left she scrambles right and the next thing I knew she had taken my back. Her legs clamp hard around my waist, her arms lock tight around my neck, and in the span of two seconds I’d gone from standing to my face being mashed against a cushion with Julie’s weight on my back as she choked me out.

“Better tap, bitch.” She bites my ear! Not hard enough to do damage but hard enough to hurt!

“Ow.” I croak.

“He he he! It wasn’t that hard ya big baby.” She soothes my ear with a wet lick. Her tongue doesn’t stop there though as it begins to flick and probe in and around my ear canal.

“Agh!” The more I struggled the deeper the tongue went. “Ewww!”

My initial intention once I realized what was happening was to let her think that she was doing well but that over-confidence quickly evaporates. I was fighting for my life here! I twist and I turn but the woman clung on like a python. Try as I might I could not get her off of me. I’m not sure if I was weaker than I thought or she stronger than she looked but the fact was we were pretty evenly matched. With her in the advantageous position things were looking bleak for me. Not that I was complaining. Julie was neither voluptuous like Heather nor lithe like Mia but her body against mine still felt really damn nice. Though something of a tomboy she had all the nice curves where there ought to be and was soft in all the right places…and starting to get hard in that one special region that set her family apart.

“Is that a…ngh…snickers in your pocket…rmm…or ya just happy to see me?”

“Heh! Why? Ya hungry, boy?” She rams her hips into my butt.

“Rrrr!” I attempt to power up but she quickly flattens me back out again.

With her arm locked under my chin she could have finished this anytime she wanted to but by her laughter and her growing arousal I could tell that she was just having too much fun to give me an easy tap out. Even though I was losing bad I had to admit that I was having fun too. In fact…I was loving this! With my submissive streak growing it felt pretty fucking good to have a hot older woman just throw me down and have her way with me but it was more than just that. Just the rough and tumble of the struggle scratched an itch that had been severely neglected.

Mom and Dad were alway so gentle with me and being an only child I’d never had a sibling to wrestle with but I imagined it would be something like this. The closest thing I had was Liam and I’s fights and those had not been pleasant in the slightest. Unlike her cousin’s kid Julie was overpowering me while being careful not to actually hurt me. Her goal wasn’t to make me suffer or to humiliate me. Besting me was enough. And with her being about ten years older than me and smoking hot like the rest of her clan it brought back forgotten memories of my very first wet dreams from my youth which often featured ladies from the high school across the street from my junior high. Thinking back now…I would have happily given up my allowance money every single week to have had a bully like Julie in my life! The combination of her smell, her body, her wriggling on me and jostling me against the cushions and my horny nostalgia meant that it wasn’t long before she wasn’t the only one popping a boner.

“No…fair.” I grunt. “You took me off guard.”

“Boo hoo.” She chuckles as her arms slowly begin to tighten around my neck. “Say Uncle.”

“Glrk!” I might have called for mercy had her constricting arm not begun to choke me.

“Come on, Elliot. I’m just a delicate thing, remember? Show me that manly power of yours.”

“RRRG!” With my face turning red I at last tap her elbow to signal my surrender.

“Ha ha!” She lets go right away then gives my a hard smooch to the cheek before popping up off of me. “Round 1 goes to me.”

“Ugh.” I stands up rubbing my wet ear. “You’re just lucky.”

“Let’s find out.” She offers me a hand and I slap it to give her five. With both of us breathing heavy we hunch down into a grappling stance and slowly begin to circle around the Flyers rug. “You’re fun.”

“You too.” I say.

“He learns.”

“Huh?”

“If you can have fun with a gal that can kick your ass…”

“You took me off guard!”

“…then you be with a sexy milf with a big dick. Come on, kid. Don’t give up on us so quick.”

“Hmph.” I snort. “You’re not worried we might break something?”

“Nah.” She grins. “I don’t think I own a thing that I spent more than 50 bucks on.”

She goes for another take down but I deftly turn and deflect it. In return I go to grab her as she passed but she too slips away. “You gotta be quicker than that.” I say. “You won’t catch me napping like last time.”

“Heh! Here I thought you were just being a gentleman and giving me the first fall.”

“I might have, had you been a lady.”

“Ooo.” She laughs. “That one stings.”

As I circle and study my opponent I cannot help but notice the tubular shape that had grown beneath the flannel. Among the folds I couldn’t make out details but it wasn’t hard to see that like the others she was packing some serious pipe.

“Easily distracted, huh?” She says when she catches me glancing.

I blush. “I was planning a leg sweep.”

“Uh huh.” She laughs…then pulls off her top and tosses it to the sofa! The instant I stop to gawk wide-eyed at her soft, pouting B-cup boobies with puffy pink nipples I am taken down again. Instead of tackling me like last time she instead gives me a closer look at what I was ogling. Swiftly stepping forward she grabs the back of my head, pulls my face in to smash against her right titty, then sweeps out my legs from under me.

WHUMP!

Thank goodness for the thick rug as in the blink of an eye I was hitting the floor flat on my back. “UFFFF!!!”

Her tit still smooshed into my face she wraps up one of my arms with her legs and cinches in a headlock from above. As I start to jerk around beneath her she looks down into my eyes and asks. “Are you letting me win?”

“Nrr!” I say, my mouth full of boob.

“You better not be.”

Yanking my arm free I take a hold of her bare torso and twist so that she rolled across my body. In one smooth motion I roll up over her. For a second I thought I finally had the upper hand but slick as can be she uses our momentum to keep us rolling until she ends up on top of me again. With her legs around my hips she grabs my head in both hands and pulls me into her chest. As I struggle, now matter which way I turned, I had titty smothering me.

“Mmmph!”

“Ha ha ha!” Breathing hard she laughs. “I haven’t had this much fun since Liam left.”

“Mrph!” I break free of her cleavage and grab a deep gasp of air. “Liam!?”

“Not the topless part, you perv!” She pinches my ear. “Just the rasslin. We always used to roughhouse when I babysat for Heather and Alexander. HEY! Where you going?” I had just started to wriggle into some space when she locks me up once more, and once more I am drowning in breast flesh. With her face in my scalp I can hear Julie sniffing away.

“Mmm! Rrr!”

“Ow!” She backs away, rubbing her titty. “You bit me!”

“You started it.” With thumb and finger I grab a nipple and SQUEEZE!

“EEEEE!” She squeals. As she tries to grab my left arm my right hand darts in to grab her other other nip. “YEEEAAAHHH!!!” Quickly smacking my hands she taps out. When I let go she puts her palms over her tits to rub and soothe them. “Oooo! Easy with the girls.”

“You brought them into it.”

“Fair.” She smacks my chest twice then gets up. She offers me her hand, which I take, then helps me to my feet. “One to one. Going into overtime.”

“Whooo.” I huff and I puff. “You’re good at this. You into jiu-jitsu or judo or something?”

“Nah. Just natural rambunctiousness. I would have loved to but…” Grabbing her balls she says. “…gotta keep the secret safe. None of the other gals are interested so I got nobody to train with.”

“Huh.” It was not lost on me that as the family Prince I could be the training partner she always wanted. For now I keep that to myself.

We begin to circle again. As we do I note how her puffy pink nips were now extra pink and extra puffy. Soooo suckable!

“Elliot.”

“Huh?”

“My eyes are up here.”

“I’ve made my choice.”

“HA HA HA! Fair enough.”

“Heh!”

“Aw man. You just gotta stay, kid.” She says with real conviction. “You gotta! This family needs a man again. Mia, Lily, all of us. Heather most of all.”

“You have Roger.”

“Rebecca has Roger.” She says. “You know what I mean. A honey hole. Just think about it? Huh?” She licks her lips as she looks me up and down. “If you were Heather’s we could have some real fun.”

It is hard not to smirk knowing that she was pleading for something that had already been decided. But I wasn’t quite done having fun with her yet.

“You make a good case.”

“I do?” Her brows rise and she stops circling.

“Yeah.” I say. “And you’ve really inspired me.”

“I have?” She says, genuinely flattered.

“You have.” I nod. “You’re like…I dunno, the big sister I always wished I’d had.”

“Awww! Come on now, Elliot.” It was her turn to blush.

“How’s this? You win three out of three and I’ll reconsider.”

“Three out of three?”

“You said the winner of this one chooses the next contest, didn’t ya?”

“I did.”

“There ya go.” I say. “If you can make it a clean sweep…” I shrug. “…I’ll think about it.” With a bratty grin I add. “But you and I both know that’s not happening. You are JUST a woman after all.”

“Pfff. You’re a cocky little bastard, I’ll give ya that. Lucky ya got me to set ya straight.”

“I’d like to see you try.” I wave her on. “Bring it.”

“Heh! So you’re telling me if I win this fall we go onto game two of the series?”

“That’s what I’m saying.”

Extending her hand she says. “Deal.”

I take her hand for a shake…only for her to grip tight and heave me into her. As my chest bumps hers her free hand finds my balls and SQUEEZES!

“GAH!” Frantically I tap at her shoulder. “Uncle! UNCLE!”

She lets me go and steps away, arms raised. “Game one in the bag!”

“Oooo!” I groan, rubbing my jewels. “Easy on the boys!”

Chapter 80: Two of Three

Chapter Text

“Alright, so you got me on that.” I say. “What’s next then?”

“Strength.” She licks a finger and does a check mark in the air. “Check.”

“More lucky than strong.” I shake my hips to drop my aching balls back into their natural position. “And you fight dirty. Okay, let’s do this.”

“The next one’s easy.” Putting her hands on her hips she lowers her chin to give me an evil grin. “Size.”

“S-Size?”

“Uh huh. Time to find out whose is bigger.” From tomboy to damsel Julie transforms before my eyes. She widens her blue eyes and begins to bat them at me, she start to suck at her bottom lip, and with sudden demure modesty she covers her breasts with one arm and her crotch with the other hand. “I know little ole me doesn’t stand a chance against your…BIG…MANLY…COCK.” Her put on voice is almost as sweet as Mia’s. “I’m just a widdle woman after all.”

Knowing what she wanted from me I silently buttress my male ego, which I knew was about to take a hell of a pounding, and play along.

“Really?” I say with a cocky laugh. “I said you needed to win three for three. You wanna lose this already?”

“I know.” She says with hilarious mock innocence. “But I gotta twy.” As fast it appeared the cutesy act vanishes. Revealing her tits again she points at my crotch. “Come on, Elliot. Let’s see it.”

“You wanna see it?” I grab my junk and give it a grip. “You really wanna see it?”

“Damn right.” She slaps her titties. They jiggle oh so nice. “You got to see some goods. Let’s see what ya got, kid.”

“You first.”

“Nuh uh.” She shakes her head. “I won round one. I set the rules.” Tilting her head she grins. “You’re not scared to show me, are you?”

“Of course not.” I unbutton my shorts and pull down the fly. It felt so weird getting ready to just ‘whip it out’ in front of pretty woman I barely knew, yet also exhilarating. Whether it was her laugh, her impish grin, the trouble sparkling in her blue peepers, or just her overall personality Julie had this vibrant energy of fun that just sparked off of her. “When you’re built like I am you ain’t afraid of nothin.” I reach down into my underwear and look her in the eyes. “Now stand back. This thing’s gonna need some space.”

“Pffft! Ha ha ha!” She lets out hearty honest to goodness belly laugh then takes a half step back. “I’m almost scared to see it now!”

“Heh! No need to be scared, baby.”

“Baby?”

“This ain’t nothin but…” Pushing my undies down with one hand and pulling out my pecker with the other I expose myself with a flourish. “…but an all you can eat buffet of all-american beef.”

“OH!” Julie comes close, sooooo close, to bursting out into laughter. To her credit, she doesn’t. While she might have been able to contain the giggles she could not hide the big, amused smile plastered across her face. “Oh my God! Elliot!”

“Heh! Impressive, I know.” I say with lordly confidence. “It must be something for you to see a real man’s cock.”

“PBSTT!!!” Julie slaps a hand over her mouth, literally having to hold back her laughter, before she collects herself enough to nod and peep. “Uh huh. It’s something alright. Pffft!”

Looking down at my manhood, already mostly hard thanks to the wrestling, impressive was not the first word that sprung to mind. In the full light of day, standing in the middle of this living room, my wiener looked even humbler than usual. And after having Mia’s hard nine inches in my hand earlier in the day it felt downright minuscule held between my thumb and index finger. And yet…maybe for the first time ever…I actually felt proud of my cock! To Heather it was big and beautiful, and deep down that was the only opinion that truly mattered. If I was enough for her then I was enough, period. Some part of me was also enjoying the effect it was having on Julie.

“Ahem!” Julie clears her throat and focuses again. “Ohhh, Elliot! It’s so fucking BIG!” She steps up and lays a hand on my chest. Looking down at my member she really hams up the impressed act. “Fuuuck, kid. You could split a girl open with that mother fucker.”

“Heh!”

“Jesus, Elliot. I don’t know if I can compete with that.” Her eyes remain locked on my junk. Was that…desire I saw in her eyes? I knew that she was teasing me about my size but I also knew that women like her had extremely tight pussies thanks to their crowded anatomy. With them bigger was not necessarily better. “You’re a fucking monster!”

“Jealous, huh?”

“Something like that.” She whistles. “It must really be something once it gets hard!”

“Uh…”

“Okay.” She sighs. “I guess it’s time to put up or shut up.” With a smirking glance she says. “Now no teasing. Remember, I’m just a girl. Just a delicate little thing.”

“Hey. There’s no shame in losing to a better ma…aaaah shit!”

Fwump!

Just as I am saying ‘better man’ Julie pulls out her own schlong and holds it alongside mine. She was…huge! I knew that she was packing thanks to feeling her arousal against my butt in the wrestling match but she surpassed my expectations and then some. Nearly hard like mine was her cock was veiny and straight as a post. Shifting toward me she buries her tip into my pubes with my knob nowhere close to touching her wild blond bush. She wasn’t quite as long as Mia but she had me beat on length by a good three inches. Impressive as that was it was her beer can GIRTH that so utterly dwarfed my slender pecker. Fucking hell! Though not as thick as Heather she wasn’t that far off either. Mia had confirmed it earlier and now Julie had sealed it up and wrapped it in a bow, while not quite matriarch proportions these gals were HUNG.

“Uh ohhh.” She says as she watches my stunned reaction. “Hold on, now. Well that’s not right.”

“Uh…I, um…”

“Wait.” She grabs both shafts with both hands and starts to stroke back and forth between us. “Let’s be fair and get’em big first. Maybe you’re a grower.”

“Oh! Ohhh.”

“Elliot. You’re already hard!” At last the chuckles come. “Ha ha ha! Elliot! Is that as big as you get!? Ohhh nooo! Ha ha ha!”

Despite what she’d said her laughter isn’t mocking, it’s jovial and merry. She didn’t seem to be laughing AT me but at my comeuppance. It was a subtle thing but my ear had heard enough derisive laughing to know the difference. As with Heather Julie had this way of making me feel big and small all at once.

“Uhh, you see, erm…” I flex my dick to try to make it bigger, which only makes her flex hers. Unlike mine hers swells even larger! “Uhh boy.”

“Seems we have a…little problem here. Pff.”

“Hey now.”

“That reminds me! I need to pick up some baby carrots.”

“Julie!”

“I think I’m out of shrimp too, now that I think about it.”

“Come on now!”

“Ha ha ha! Oh my God you’re cute when you blush.” She surprises me by leaning and kissing my cheek. “Don’t feel bad, kid. You’re just a man.” The fingers of one hand under her dick and the other under mine she lifts and bounces them, feeling vast difference in weight between them. “And, hey…three inches is better than two.”

“I’M FIVE!”

“Oh! Sorry. Five whole inches? You sure?” She squints. “I don’t have my glasses on. Hard to see it way down there. OH!”

“What?”

“I forgot.”

“What?”

“I don’t wear glasses. HA!”

“You’re so bad!”

“Okay, okay. I’ll stop teasin ya.” She says, a naughty twinkle in her eyes. “Pinky swear.” Instead of my hand her goes to my penis where she wraps her pinky finger over it and gives it a shake. “Oh, whoops. Wrong pinky.”

“JULIE!”

“I’m done.” She chuckles and kisses my other cheek. “You are so much fun.”

Lifting our cocks so they pointed up at us she presses into me. Her big warm scrotum envelopes my nuts, her pair hung well below mine. Looking down from above only highlights the VAST gulf in girth between us.

“Geez.” I say. “This isn’t even fair.”

“Oh?”

“I mean…you’re huge! What a cock!”

Julie’s smile grows and her shoulders rise. “I mean, I’m not bad.”

Being much shorter than Heather but nearly as thick as well as being so perfectly straight and round Julie’s dong reminded me of one of those big cans of malt liquor. Unlike the others she still had her foreskin which made it look like her wide, mushroom knob was wearing a turtleneck. With Mia’s large member the word that sprung to mind was ‘elegance’. With Julie I’d have to say it was ‘stout’.

“Not bad? Daaamn, girl!” I genuinely marvel at her proportions. “You put a man to shame.” Once more I make her blush as hard as me, a look that was very becoming on her. There was something so earnest and wholesome about Julie. For of all her brazen bluster Julie really wasn’t so different than Mia. She just wanted a man to hang with and play with and to enjoy the company of without the constant risk of bonding for life. I allow her savor the compliment a few seconds before adding. “I’m surprised they let you off the farm.”

“He he…huh?”

“Hung like bull. As smart as one too from what I hear.”

“Wha…!? Hey now!”

“Those saggy balls. You must trip over them in the shower.”

“I don’t!”

“And that ass! So flat I could use it for a level.”

“WOAH NOW! I have a great ass!”

“I’m building a shed soon. I’ll call ya when I need ya.”

“You do and I’ll sit this ass on your face!”

“And dude! You call those tits?” I quip. “I’ve seen bigger zits than those little mosquito bites.”

“I will suplex you right through that windshield!”

“Can dish but can’t take it, huh?”

“Shrimp dick.”

“Donkey balls.”

“Cutey.”

“Hottie.”

“Truce?”

“Agreed.”

We shake, look at each other and start to laugh.

“Julie?”

“Yeah?”

“Um…may I touch your boobs?”

Her already warm smile brightens. “Sure, dude. Have at’em.”

I fill my left hand with a soft, squishy titty and start to massage it. “Um…”

She rolls her eyes. “Yes you can touch my cock too.”

“He he he!” My right hand slides down around Julie’s beefy rod. I couldn’t even come close to getting my fingers all the way around it but it. Like the others’ hers was warm and hard with soft skin. It felt so nice in fact that I start to rub it over mine which felt really, really great. Supple breast in one hand, rock hard cock in the other…sooo nice. God! How the FUCK did I ever live without these wonderful female penises in my life? “Julie?”

“Yeah kid?”

“I like your body. And, I, um…I like your dick.”

“Thanks.” She says as she wraps her hand around my dick. “I like yours too.” With a smile she tilts her head. “It’s not so bad, is it? Me being bigger?”

“No. It’s not so bad.”

“You sure you still want out of Heather’s fam, Elliot?”

“I, um, I’m not so sure anymore.”

“Good.” Julie nuzzles into my neck for a sniff and a suck before backing away from me and slipping from my grip. “I guess I better win round three then.” As she hurries back toward the bedroom area she points at the sofa. “Sit!”

I sit as I’m told, peeling out of my shirt as I do so. My erect sticking up like a nail I sit and watch Julie rummage through a drawer. “What’s next?”

“I won the contest of strength. And I definitely won on size.”

“It was pretty close.”

“HA!” She chortles. “What else could be next but…” She pulls some sort of floppy, rubbery, fleshy tube like thing from out of the drawer and holds it high. “…STAMINA!”

Chapter 81: Fair and Square

Chapter Text

Julie spins then whips the object at me with a zipping windmill underhand throw that would be the envy of a pro softball pitcher.

BAP!

The object splats into my hands and would have bounced back out onto the floor had my reflexes not been sharpened from starting to toss the frisbee again.

“Nice catch!” Julie says as she rummages some more.

“Thanks.”

I turn the item over on my hands to inspect it. It was little more than a squishy and stretchy tube about nine inches long and made of some sort of super soft rubber like substance. On both ends was an opening, one which looked like a pussy and the other and an anus, and through the translucent peach colored material I can see the center was a tube of various bumps and ridges. It didn’t take me long to figure out what the test of stamina was going to be.

“A masturbator, huh?” I say. “I always wondered what they felt like.”

“They’re great. Go ahead and take it for a spin.” She lobs me the bottle of lube she’d just pulled from the drawer. “Might be a bit stretched out for you though.”

I snatch the bottle out of the air, quietly impressing Julie a second time, and look at it. “Smooth and long lasting. Nice.”

“Yeah, I like that one. Best one for the toys and can generally last through a whole marathon sesh.” Marathon sesh? Uh oh. It kind of fascinated me how Julie was completely unfazed about talking about jerking off. I had the feeling that this was someone you could talk to about pretty much anything and it wouldn’t bother her. “What do you use?”

“Oh, uhhh…just my hand generally.”

“Dry?”

“Sometimes.”

“Sss.” She shakes her head. “You gotta look after your willy, kid. That shit’ll chafe after awhile.”

“Er, right.” I’d never had anybody speak with me so openly about fapping. Somehow, with Julie, it didn’t feel so weird. “So what’s your favorite, erm, thing to watch while you’re doing it?”

“Watch?”

“Uh, yeah.”

“Yeah. Porn doesn’t do a lot for gals like us. It’s nice but kinda…flat compared to the real thing.” She looks me up and down. “You’re looking like some primo jerkbait today, if you don’t mind me sayin..”

“He he, I don’t mind.” I flex my dick to make it twitch.

“MM MMM!” She gives her head a shake then turns to close the drawer. “When I am in the mood my spank bank is all gay shit.” Ignoring the coffee mugs on the counter Julie instead grabs us a couple of sports drinks from out of her fridge and sets them on the little table beside the sofa. When she catches me staring at her still rock hard cock she glances down to mine and shoots me a wink. “A lot of twinks and twunks. Though I can get down for some bear action too, as long as he’s the bottom.”

“No women, huh?”

“Hulgh!” She mimics retching.

“Woah!” I chuckle. “Are they that bad?”

“Dude. There’s something you should know about us, Elliot.” She says. “In general we can’t stand so-called regular women. Trans women, fuck yes! Those dickless bitches though? HLGH!”

“Geez!”

“I mean, to each their own. I’m not judging.” Once more she is looking through a drawer, this time in the kitchen. I make no secret of ogling her naked body as she does so. When she said earlier that she had a great ass she wasn’t lying. “Lily’s got a soft spot for them and I’ve heard of gals like us taking on wives but…brrr!” She shudders and scrunches her nose in disgust. “No thanks.”

“Lily? Really?”

“Oh yeah. She’s totally bi or pan or…I dunno. More experimental than the rest of us, that’s for sure. She even tried having a girlfriend once.” She pauses and sighs. “Didn’t end well though. Didn’t help that it was one of Liam’s exes.”

“What!? Who?”

“I…probably shouldn’t have told you that.” She cringes. “You never heard that for me!”

“Of course.” I cross my heart. Frantically I search my memory banks for the girls that I saw with Liam back in the day. It didn’t help much though as there were a lot of them. Liam had always been popular with the ladies. Thinking about it though…if Liam was hung anything like me…and if Lily was built anything like Julie or Mia…geeeez! “Huh.”

“It likely wouldn’t have worked out anyway. Hasn’t since for her. Women like them…” She nods out the window. “…and women like us…” She looks to her dick. “…oil and water.”

“Really?”

“I mean, they’re the competition. And we’re hella jealous of them gettin with guys so easy.” Julie pulls a pencil case from the drawer. “And they stink! Ugh. We put up with them because we have to, but it ain’t easy.”

“Fascinating.”

“Isn’t it?” She strolls past, dropping the case on the sofa beside me. “If you do end up sticking around don’t be surprised if the fam gets a bit weird when you’re around other women.”

“Oh yeah?”

“We are…” She grins. “…protective of what’s ours.” With a flip of her finger she turns a little mini-stereo that sat on a tiny bookshelf along the opposite wall. The opening beats of You Need To Calm Down fills the bus. Grooving to the beat Julie turns it up then dances back to me.

“Oh God, are you a Swifty?”

“It’s just a song, dude.” She dances closer. Her moves brought to mind Heather’s strip show…and made me miss her terribly. Playing with Julie was fun and made my dick happy, but my heart longed to have my big, soft lover’s arms around me once more. But I stay in the moment though and bob with the beat. “Honey?”

“No way.” I say. “I’m not giving you any advantages. You gotta beat me fair and square.”

“She did tell you the honey’s a two-way street, yeah?”

“I know. No thank you.”

“Suit yourself. We’ll do it straight.” Julie comes to stand directly in front of me, her thick, throbbing member exactly face height. She pauses a moment then pulls my shorts and underwear from off of my legs. I do not resist. Once I was naked as she was she straddles my legs and sits her weight down onto my thighs. Though our dicks touch she stays back by a foot or so. Picking up the case she pulls out a paper and starts rolling a joint. “You don’t mind?”

“It’s your house…bus…thing.”

“Heh!” As she carefully lays out the bud along the paper she is also half looking at me. “You are looking so fine, dude.”

“I’ve been hearing that a lot lately.”

“HA! I bet. Well get used to it. Once you’re our honey hole you’re going to be drowning in compliments.” She takes licks the paper and seals up the joint. “Pussy too. Once you’re claimed even Rebecca will start to warm up to ya. You’ll see.”

“You’re awfully presumptuous.” I quip. “Who says you’re gonna win?”

With a funny smirk she lights up her spliff and takes a long toke. “Mmmmm.” A sweet smelling cloud of smoke envelopes me as she slowly lets it out through her nostrils.

“Don’t like vapes?”

“I’m old school.” She says, smoke still curling from her lips. “It’s a more chill buzz for me.”

“Nice.”

She takes another long toke, holds it, then lets it out like smoky dragon’s breath. “Hahhhh.”

I look to the masturbator in my right hand then the lube in my left. “So we gonna use a stopwatch or…?”

“He he he.”

“What?”

“Nothin, just….he he he!”

I giggle, though I didn’t know why. “No, come on. What’s so funny? I know the weed can’t be hitting yet.”

She takes a quick hit then croaks. “I’m just thinking about how much…crrchh…trouble you’re going to get into. Hahhhh.”

“Trouble?” My face falls. “What?”

“Heather, man. She’s not cool like us.” Julie says with an evil grin. “When she smells dope on you…he he he.”

“She doesn’t like weed?”

“No, man. Not one bit. Total tight ass when it comes to drugs. Smelling it on her boy? Pfff, she’s gonna fucking freak!”

Freak!? My eyes lock on the smoking joint and I think about how my face and hair had already been infused with the stuff. FUCK! With her super keen sense of smell…there was no way I’d be able to cover it up! Heather was going to be mad at me!!!

“Fuck! You bitch!” I push her hand away. “Get the fuck offa me!”

“Ha ha ha ha!”

“Fuck! Shit! Do you have a shower or…?”

“Ha ha ha ha!”

“What are you laughing about!? This is serious!”

“Dude! Chill.” She titters and slaps my chest. “I’m fucking with you.”

“What?”

“Heather’s not like that, man. He he he. But I saw that panic in your eyes. True panic.” She pinches my nipple. “You’ve been playin with me. You’re practically hers already, aren’t ya kid?”

Slowly it dawns on me that I’d been had. “God damn it.”

“That is fucking awesome, dude!” Setting the joint to the side she pulls me into a hug! Again I find my face mashed into her tits, our cocks crossed like mismatched swords, and her balls over mine . “Ha ha ha! Right on! YESSSS!!!”

“Mrmm” I burble through her boobs. “Surprise!”

Chapter 82: Happens to Everyone

Chapter Text

“Aw, man.” Julie sits up with a huge smile. “I can’t believe it.”

“Why Julie, are those tears in your eyes?”

“No!” She quickly wipes both eyes with the back of her hand. “You’re not messing with me? Are ya? Don’t joke about this, Elliot. Not this.”

“I’m not messing with you.” I say, my own mood lifted by seeing how happy the news had made her. “Heather hasn’t technically claimed me yet, but we’re doing it soon.”

“Ah! You lucky dog. And Heather’s let you free? You’re gonna be our honey hole?”

“I prefer Prince.” I say with a mock-snooty attitude. “And yeah, obviously she’s let me play. She left it up to me actually. I’ve already done some stuff with Mia.”

“No way! Really? Ha ha ha!” She laughs. “Ohhh. She must have been over the moon! You took it easy on her I hope.” Her face goes serious. “If you hurt that girl in any way…”

“Of course not! She’s…” I sigh. “Mia’s become someone very special to me.”

“Awww!” Undeterred by our conversation Julie holds our cocks together in a tight grip, front to front. Pressing my peen hard against the front of her thick cock she takes the lube and starts to drizzle it back and forth over them like mustard over a hot dog. And had our members been a hot dog my little guy would have been the undersized weenie and her monster a hoagie bun. She was over half again longer than me, hers towering above mine. And the difference in girth between us is absolutely ridiculous! Sobering too. It was only because she was shorter than her cousin that Julie’s thickness grabbed my attention but the fact was that Heather was even thicker than this. Heather’s extra length just made hers seem more proportional. When she did end up finally claiming me…fuuuuck!

“How are y’all so damn big!?”

“Natural female superiority.” She quips. “Don’t sweat it, cutie. We like’em your size. Heh!”

“I’ve heard.”

“Suckable, fuckable and SMALL.”

“Hey now!” I flick a nipple. “Be nice.”

“He he he! Sorry.” Her giggle and glassy eyes tell me she was starting to feel the effects of the joint.

“You know, we don’t have to do this now.” I say as Julie takes the floppy tube from my hand. “We were playing for…HOOO! Me staying.”

As I was talking Julie had pulled the masturbator down over her cock and, once it reached it, over mine as well. The spongy material stretches easily, though tightly, to accommodate us both.

“I guess we’re just playin for pride now.”

“Hnngh. Guess so.”

“We could fuck instead. Wanna bang instead, dude? How about winner tops?”

“No.” I say. “This is good.”

“Maybe next time.” She says. “Next time! Ha ha ha! AHHHH! THIS IS AWESOME!”

I smile at her exuberance. This family sure had a way of making me feel valued.

The snug sleeve glides up and down and up and down our dicks. All along the inside those bumps, ridges and grooves I’d spotted earlier were working their magic. Licking against my lubed manhood the inner texture was a nonstop assault on my senses. This shit was INTENSE! And the rough and tumble Julie’s masturbation technique was about what I expected. Her grip was vicelike and the pace she set strong and steady.

“Jesus! Go easy.”

“Feelin it already?”

“Pfff! I could go all day.”

“Ha! We’ll see.” She winks. After taking another hit from her joint she sets it into an ashtray on the end table. Her eyes narrowed against the smoke she looks up and down my body as she holds in the puff as long as she can. “Hahhhhhh.” Another cloud of fragrant smoke envelopes me as she breathes out. I might have complained except that I acually quite enjoyed the aroma. It brought back many happy memories. Though they weren’t regular users and were careful not to do it around me I could remember well the smell wafting up to my room as Mom and Dad chilled to some groovy tunes downstairs. “So you just came over to bust my balls?” She asks, then glances down and giggles. “Or should I say, drain them?”

“I actually came over to invite you over tomorrow.” I say. “We’re breaking the news officially.”

“Rebecca doesn’t know?”

“Not yet.”

“And you’ve already been with Mia?”

“Uh…yeah.”

“Ha ha ha! Oh, I’ll be there.” She laughs. “I wouldn’t miss that for the world.”

“Heh, yeah. Hey…OOO!” I hoot as Julie suddenly stops and twists the toy left and right a few times before resuming stroking again. Unfortunately she keeps a bit of the twisting action going as she strokes. “Hngh! Hey, you didn’t mention anything to Liam about me being at Heather’s, did you?”

“Liam? Fuck no. Haven’t talked to him in ages.” She say. “I love him to bits, but I can’t stand the cunt.”

“Ah.”

“Someone snitched?”

“Yeah. Hrm!”

“Feels good, huh?” She smirks.

“Uh, yeah.” I squirm and grab her thighs tight. The pressure was building! “Fuck!”

She was right. It was feeling good. Really good! Or more accurately, intense! It certainly did it’s job well. There was just so much going on inside that fleshy tube that it left both my head spinning. While it felt great for me it was too much. I’d take another round between Heather’s soft breasts ten times out of ten over this mind-bending toy. If something didn’t change quick this contest was going to be over embarrassingly quick!

“Hold on!”

“Uh uh.” She shakes her head with a smug grin, her hand pumping the toy relentlessly. “No breaks.”

“I don’t want a break.” I lie. “I, uhhh, I want, umm, a taste!”

“Oh?”

Thankfully that stops the strokes in a heartbeat. I let out a hard breath and mentally tamp down the pressure that had nearly reached it’s boiling point down below.

Playing for time, and because I wanted to, I run my hands up Julie’s body and start to fondle her tits. They weren’t big and they weren’t small, but they were oh so supple and nice. “Damn you got a nice body, Julie.”

“You’re not so bad yourself, kid.” She teases one of my nipples with the thumb of her free hand. “But you’re definitely stalling. He he he. You were gettin close, weren’t ya? We were barely past the first song!”

I’d held off on trying Mia’s honey as the honey I really wanted belonged to my Queen Bee but I’d backed myself into a corner with Julie. It was either follow through or admit my ploy.

“I told you.” I pinch her whole tit. “I just wanted a little bump.”

She nods down with a grin and pulls her hand away. “Go ahead.”

“Right.”

Trusting that Heather hadn’t led me astray and that I was still safely hers with anything less than an anal creampie I pull the top of the artificial pussy down until Julie’s fat mushroom head pops out of the hole in the top. It was huge and gleaming. Despite all the lube I could see a blob of precum glistening at her hole. The instant I see it the urge to lick and to suck and to FUCK nearly overwhelms me. I needed a dick, BAD! Fuck! I needed to get back to Heather soon!

“Julie?”

“Mmm?”

“No matter what happens…don’t let me, um…” I sigh and look up into her bright blue eyes. “I’m saving myself for her.”

“Aw.” Her cocky grin transforms into a warm smile. “I got you, dude.” She gives my jaw a gentle little ‘punch’. “Just the toy.”

“Thank you.” Leaning in I kiss the warm flesh of her chest. Touched by my tenderness she relaxes and lets me go at my own pace. With my index finger I swipe across her hole and collect a healthy smear of honey. “I’ve only ever had Heather’s.”

Leaning over she takes another quick toke. “This’ll be mild compared to hers, but nice.”

“Mmm.” I pop the finger into my mouth and suck it clean. All I could taste is lube but the effect was immediate. Right away I am soothed by the honey high and my senses of taste, smell and touch begin to open and expand. The aroma of the marijuana alone is like an entire wild jungle of amazing smells! “Mmmmm.”

Julie takes a long breath in through her nostrils. “Awww yeah. There we go.”

I wanted to go for another taste but I contain my urge and hide the temptation away by pulling the masturbator back up to cover her tip.

“Ooo, I love this song.” As the classic ‘Le Freak’ begins to play Julie begins to bop to the beat.

She reaches to take back the toy but I say. “I’ll drive for a bit.”

“Mmmm.” She rests her wrists over the top of her head and continues to ‘dance’.

Holding the toy in my right hand I start stroking us again. With my left hand I continue to play with her breasts. Picking up on the disco rhythm I stoke along with the steady beat. Being hopped up on honey only doubles the crazy intensity of the toy but, as Julie said, I was accustomed to a much more potent hit of the stuff. And with the masturbator now under my control I could change my grip strength and length of stroke as I needed. Right away though I could sense a difference in Julie. As I stroked her eyes would roll and soft sighs would escape her parted lips. She was feeling it as much as I was, if not more so.

“Mmmm.” She hums as I quicken the pace to double time. “Ohhh fuuuuck.”

Feeling our rods glide up and down beneath the rubbery flesh of the toy I realize that I had a natural advantage in this particular contest. My smaller dick was tucked tight into the ‘shadow’ of her much larger schlong which caused the material to stretch out leaving dead pockets along the sides and my whole front was pressed against her shaft. For her however the toy gripped in around her penis from all sides at once except for my five inches, which didn’t even come close to shielding her sensitive knob from the stimulation. Put another way, my dick was fighting with it’s back against a solid wall while hers only had a fence post. Judging by the expressions she was making…I might actually have a shot at this thing.

I start moving to the music with her. “Ohhh, fuck. You’re big cock feels so fucking good against mine.”

“Hmmmm! Ohhhh, Elliot. Yes! Hmm.” Her hands drift down to lay lightly on my shoulders as we ‘dance’. “Go ahead, cutie. Cum for me.”

“Oh! Ohhh!” I was quite close actually, but not quite there. I pull her into me. My left hand slips up behind her head and guides her in so that we were cheek to cheek. “Mmmmm!”

As I was hoping would happen Julie immediately begins to take in long, deep sniffs of my scent. Inside the toy her monster SURGES to insane hardness. “Ohhhh fuck! Mmmm! Ohhhhh fuck!”

“Yes. Yes!” I whisper as I stroke us harder, faster and grip tighter. “Ohhhh fuck, I’m gonna bust.” I mewl, my tone taking on that soft submissive voice that Heather loved so much. “Ohhhh fuck! Hmmmm!”

“YES! FUCK! YES!” Julie’s hands suddenly grip my shoulders hard and she pushes me with force back into the sofa. Her hips begins to thrust powerfully making her big nuts roll across mine. “OHHH FUCK!”

“Yeah! Mmmmm!” I coo, my voice rising with the pressure in my balls. “Ohhhhh Julie! JULIE! OHHHH GOD! JULIEEEEE!!!”

“ELLIOOOT!!!” Julie’s body shudders followed by a great buck of her hips. “GNNNNNNGHHHHH!!!”

The next thing I knew my cock is being bathed in fresh, hot cum! The squishy sounds of lube become a lot more sloppy as the toy is filled with a load that would have made three strapping men proud. Despite it’s copious amount…it was all the product of just a single woman.

“Hey, hey!” I cheer, revealing that my desperate moans weren’t quite as desperate as I’d been playing at. “I win!”

“RRRM! WHAT!?”

“Ha ha ha ha! Yeah, Julie! Cum!” I stroke as fast I dared so as not to set myself off. “Cum for me!”

Through gritted teeth she groans her way through her orgasm, cursing me all the way. “You little…nnngh…cheating…son of a…RRRNNGH!” As her face contorts with climax her fat rod throb, throb, throbs against mine. Creamy jizz begins to ooze from both top and bottom. “Fuckin…NNNNNNGHHH!!! Fuuuuck!”

“Damn, girl. We didn’t even get through the second song!”

After she shudders through her the last wave of orgasm she sits up breathing heavily and looks down at me somewhere between astonished and offended. It had been close, damn close, but I’d beaten her fair and square.

“He he he.” I titter. “Wow. That was quick. You must really like me.”

“You little…frrngh.” She chews back her swears. “I want a rematch!”

“Mmm, maybe another time.”

“I don’t usually cum that quick! I swear!”

“Eh, if you say so.”

“I DON’T!” She cries.

“There there.” I pat her arm in consolation. “It happens to everyone.” With a bratty smirk I giggle. “Or so I’ve heard. He he he!”

“You smug…sassy…cocky…little…” She grabs my head in both hands and smashes her lips to mine! “MRRRMMMM!!!”

Chapter 83: All Is Right

Chapter Text

I am feeling AWESOME as I drive home from my visit with Julie. First, I’d been able to win one of the contests. I knew that I’d been damned lucky and I believed her when she said she could usually go for a long time but neither of those factors dimmed my victory. It was so funny watching her plead for a second chance but I wasn’t about to give up my advantage that easy. I hadn’t even given her the satisfaction of seeing how much longer it would have taken before I bust. It would have been mere seconds but she didn’t know that. She was going to have to wait for redemption. Second, Julie was just so much damn fun to be around. After our final round we continued to bust each other balls back and forth. She’d make a quip about my size and I’d shoot back with ‘Prejac Julie’ then we’d both laugh. She’d get me in a headlock and I’d get out of it by bapping her sack or twisting a nipple. Every insult was in good fun and every tweak or hold not truly meant to hurt. It was just honest banter and horseplay, and it was actually kinda cool to have somebody so chill to fool around with. Third, in my effort at gaining allies against Liam the visit had been an astounding success. And finally, best of all from my point of view, I had saved my orgasm for Heather.

Today had been quite an adventure. Mia and I had forged a special bond and Julie had been a blast but always, ALWAYS, my heart and body yearned for Heather. I was absolutely smitten with the woman and this, combined with my physical addiction to her, made the ache for her throb in both my soul and flesh. I knew that eventually I’d be fooling around with the others, Mia and Julie at least, quite freely but for now I liked the idea of saving everything that I could for my special woman.

I was having trouble keeping my hands from shaking as I turn down the alley for home and I was beginning to sweat as hot flashes kept washing over me. My every thought was directed at her and I was as horny as I could ever remember. The closer I got to my lover the more intense the effects were getting. Heather had warned me that moments of separation were going to be a challenge and she was right. Hopefully once I was claimed for real things would mellow out.

When I pull in and I see the curtains on the spare room window rustle I knew that I wasn’t the only one feeling this way. Heather had been waiting and watching. I would have done the same myself. I start for the house at a walk but along the way I break into a run. When I burst through the door Heather is right there waiting for me.

I rush into her arms and squeeze myself tight into her big, soft body. In an instant all was right in the world again.

“I missed you!”

“Ohhh!” Wrapping me in her arms she hugs me with all her might. She nuzzles into my cheek, smelling me and kissing me with the same urgent need for connection as made me cling to her voluptuous form. “I missed you too!”

I was just inside the screen door and anybody walking by could easily see our embrace. Together again we were too happy to care who saw our affection. I gaze into her eyes then lay a gentle kiss to her plump lips. She kisses me with tender passion. Julie had been great but ohhhhhh did it feel good and right to be in my woman’s tender mercy once more. She pets me and strokes me and caresses me in ALLLLL the right ways. We kiss and we kiss and we kiss again before another word is said.

When at last our need to bond is satisfied our lips part so that we could gaze into each other’s eyes.

“Mmm.” She smiles, fingers teasing at my bangs as her nose scrunches. “You’ve been a naughty boy.”

“I didn’t smoke any.” I whisper. “It’s second hand.”

“It’s okay if you want to. You are your own man. My man.” She kisses me again. “Just don’t do it around me, okay handsome?”

“Okay.”

Her warm smile grows. “That’s not the only thing I smell.” She boops my nose. “You have been naughty.”

I laugh. “It’s a whole story. But…I saved myself for you.”

She couldn’t have shone harder if she tried. Lovingly Heather pets my cheeks and my neck, my shoulders and my chest, and rubs her soft hands down my arms. Had she a dozen hands I don’t think she could have touched me as much as she really wanted to. As she coddles me her eyes too pan over every inch of what she could see of me, feasting on the sight of her boy. With any other woman such intense attention would have freaked me out but with Heather I BASK in it.

Slowly rubbing a hand back and forth across my chest she says softly. “One of our cupboards is broken.”

“Oh?” A powerful instinct to make Heather’s world right surges inside of me. “Which one?”

“He he he.” She lets out a soft giggle at seeing my immediate reaction. “I’ll show you.”

Her arm around me Heather leads me to the kitchen. As we go I spot a small box sitting on the dining table atop a receipt, the picture printed on it was that of a powder blue butt plug. Beside it was some wrapping paper and tape. Knowing that Heather was useless with computers, and she didn’t have either internet or a cell phone, told me that she hadn’t had that delivered. Since I had her car that must mean that she had actually walked somewhere to buy that. It was silly to get emotional about the sex toy but…knowing she’d gone through the trouble to actually get out and go somewhere to buy that for me touched my heart. I clock the toy but make no mention of it as Heather brings me to the cupboard that housed the plates and bowls. Right away I see that the door was hanging funny.

With Heather glued to my side, her hand running up and down my back, I open the cupboard to see what was going on. It took all I had not to laugh as I see that every screw up and down the hinges had been loosened, just a little. I KNEW that they’d been fine this morning. Heck, just the other day I’d tinkered on these very hinges and had them perfect. Yet there they were, loose. And wouldn’t you know it my screwdriver was right here on the counter. She was playing with me and I was delighted to play along.

Picking up the tool I say. “I think I can fix this easy enough.”

“I was going to do it but…I thought I better leave it for you.”

Her sparkling brown eyes stare into me. Not once as I tighten the screws does her gaze leave me. Having me do something for her made her feel good, it made me feel good, it just made us feel good.

“There ya go.” I swing the door open and shut a few times to demonstrate it was fixed.

“I don’t know what I’d do without you.” I am rewarded with a kiss to my cheek.

I set down the screwdriver and turn so we were embraced once more. I am leaned back against the counter, her soft weight leaning into me, with my arms around her waist and her hands resting lightly on my shoulders. I liked this position. Not only was her squishy bust and belly smoosh into and around my slender frame I could also feel her cock press into mine. As one we both sigh.

“You told Julie?”

“She figured it out.” I say. “She’s still coming tomorrow.”

“Good. You had your fun first though? Like you wanted?”

“Yeah.” I chuckle. “I got her good.”

“Scamp.” She pinches my chin.

“Heh! Yeah. She’s actually really…sweet in her own way.”

She pats my chest. “I’m glad you had your fun.” Her hand glides up my neck, across my cheek, then begins to pet my hair. “I got us something.”

“I saw.”

“I was just wrapping it when I heard the car pull in.” She says softly as she pets, pets, pets my hair. “Do you still want me to wrap it? It can be fun opening presents.”

“It’s okay.” I smooch her. “You don’t have to keep buying me things, Heather. I’d love you just as much without the gifts.”

“Oh. My beautiful man.” She kisses me back. “I do adore giving you things but this present is for us both.” She smiles. “Come on. Let me show you.”

Chapter 84: Toy Time

Chapter Text

Heather loops her arm into mine and leads me over to the table. She has me sit then pulls her chair around so that should could sit next to me.

“There were a number of choices.” She says as she settles in at my side. “I hope you like it.”

I pull the box closer to study it. The picture on it was that of a light blue butt plug. The base had the shape of a crescent moon and was clearly designed to fit comfortably between the butt cheeks. From the base extended a short round shaft that quickly widened into the bulbous bulk of the business end of the toy before tapering back down to a smooth point designed for easy insertion.

“I like the color.”

“Me too.” Heather shifts closer, her hand begins to run up and down my back. “Unfortunately they didn’t have a blue to match your eyes. But I still thought it looked quite manly.”

“Yeah. Very manly.” I quip with a smirk. That was not a descriptor I ever expected to use for an anal toy. I begin to read the various bits of text. “Rechargeable?”

“Mm hm.” She nods excitedly. “This is the deluxe edition of this model. It vibrates! He he he. It even comes with a little remote control.”

“Oh!”

“The nice girl at the shop said that it would have my man howling.” She twirls a finger around the back of my hair. “Are you going to howl for me, Elliot?”

“Like a wolf!” I chuckle.

“Oooo!” Fingers claw down my neck. “An alpha wolf!”

“But you didn’t a toy for that.”

“He he he!” Though she certainly didn’t need to Heather softly rubs the back of my to soothe the light clawing she’d just done.

“Body safe silicone.”

“Very important! I wouldn’t use just anything on your cute hiney. I gotta look after my guy.” She kisses my cheek. “Nothing but the best for my man.”

I lean into her warm, soft body. “Waterproof.”

“Gives us some interesting options.”

At last my eyes dip to the bottom of the box where a line of letters were printed, S, M, L and XL. The letter L was circled. “Large?”

“Mmm.” She nods. “That was the hardest choice. The girl said that the small would be easiest for a virgin but that her customers always came back for the bigger sizes right away. I thought about medium but she said that for stretching large and extra large were the way to go.”

“Stretching?”

“Mm hm. She wasn’t at all surprised. It seems lots of couples are into, what did she call it? Pegging? Yeah. Pegging. It’s all the rage it seems. Times have certainly changed.”

“This girl sounds very…helpful.”

“Oh! She was.” Heather says. “And very knowledgeable and very professional for her age. She couldn’t have been any older than you but she just knew about everything, like a doctor or something. I told her all about you and she said that you could probably go straight to a large as long as we were careful and took things slow. She said that men can handle a lot more than they realize. I know that was certainly true for Alexander.”

“Oh?”

“Mm hm. She said that her gentleman customers usually bought bigger toys than her lady ones!”

“Huh.”

“Men.” She giggles. “It always has to be bigger and bolder with you guys. She said that with this my special guy is going to be one happy chappy.”

“Happy chappy?” I smile, already knowing the term was a Heatherism.

“Well, she didn’t say it in exactly those words.”

“I hope it wasn’t too expensive.”

“Now don’t you worry about that.” She says with a stroke down my cheek. “We’re going to be okay, my boy. We’re going to be just fine. Besides, I was able to haggle.”

“Oh?”

“I told her about my special invigorating soaps and it turns out that she’d heard if me! I guess some of her customers use my soaps.” She smiles. “We worked out a little deal where she’ll carry a bit of my product and I’ll give her a stand for some of her more tasteful and locally made stuff.”

“Oh wow. That’s really cool!”

“Yeah.” She says, quite proud of herself. “Never would have happened had it not been shopping for us.” She rests her head on my shoulder, her right hand continuing to stroke slowly up and down my back. “Do you like it, baby?”

“It’s from you.” I say. “I love it.”

She graces me with a soft kiss. “Open it.”

I open the box and pull out the plastic bag within that held the contents. This I rip open and gently pour the items onto the table. All there was was the toy itself, a charging cable, and a little rectangular remote control no larger than an average USB flash drive. The actual object was bulkier than it appeared on the box. It’s bulk was both titillating and intimidating as I imagined it in my butt. I was struggling to understand how it was going to fit, but apparently it could. If I was ever going to take Heather’s monster I was going to have to get over the intimidation factor quick. Running my fingers over it I find it to be smooth yet with a sort of pleasant texture, softness and warmth that cheap rubber or plastic never could have emulated. As sex toys went it was cut above. Nothing but the best for Heather’s man.

“It’s heavier than I thought.” I say as I lift it and turn it this and that to study it. “Nice and solid.”

She giggles. “A real man’s toy.”

“Exactly.” I look at her with a grin. “Thank you, Heather.”

Looking deep into my eyes she smiles back and lightly pets my hair. “I thought maybe, if you’re feeling up to it, you could wear it tonight.”

“Wear…it?”

“Mmm.” She nods. “Around the house. While we have supper and stuff. It’s made so you can keep it inside for awhile. Maybe we can, um, see how you’re feeling later? See if it’s working.”

“Oh my! Ummm.” I look back down at the plug. “Tonight as in…now?”

“Well…” Her fingers twiddle through the back of my hair, tickling my neck. “…I’d say the sooner we try it the better, but…”

“No! I mean…yes. Um.”

“You want it try it, baby?”

“Mm.” I nod. The way she had said ‘…see how you’re feeling later’ had hinted at a night to remember. Also, I was genuinely curious how this was going to feel, if a little trepidatious.

Picking up on my unspoken fear in that way she had Heather leans in and kisses my cheek. “If you’re scared I could try it first.”

I shake my head. “I’m not scared. I want to try it!”

Her smile widens. “My strong, brave man. Gimme a kiss, sexy.” After a wonderful smooch she rustles my hair.

Cuddling closer I ask in my ‘soft’ voice. “Um…could you help me?”

“Of course!” She says. “Elliot, did you think I was going to make you do this alone?”

“No.” I say, wriggling happily as she showers me with pets and kisses. Ohhhh, heaven. Being in control with Mia had been so empowering, jostling with Julie had been a blast, but there was NOTHING like Heather’s gentle love to make me feel so right. “Thank you.”

“Alright, handsome. Get those stinky clothes off and get your scrumptious behind into the shower.”

“Scrumptious!”

“You heard me.” She laughs then takes the toy from me. “Once you’ve got Julie’s icky smoke off of ya meet me in the bedroom. Got it?”

“Got it!”

As I go to stand she stops me. “One more kiss.” We smooch. “Alright. Off ya go.” She swats my behind as I scamper past. “And don’t make me wait too long!”

“I won’t!” My shirt is off and my shorts undone before the washroom door had even closed behind me.

Chapter 85: Here We Go

Chapter Text

After a quick shower to rinse off the aroma of Julie’s weed I towel off and hurry straight for Heather’s…I mean…our room. Without realizing it I enter carrying my clothes in a bundle over my groin. Heather’s smile when seeing me reminds me that my unconscious humility was not necessary. Dropping the clothes into the laundry basket I turn back toward her and stretch out my naked body purely for her pleasure. The pleasure is a shared one as it felt so nice to be ogled by my beautiful lover.

As much as she was taken with what she was seeing I was equally as transfixed on her. Heather sat on the left side of the bed with her back against the headboard. On the nightstand to her left she had our new toy, a bottle of lube, a bottle of water, one of her little honey vials, and some wipes and cloths for cleaning up. On her lap she had a pillow waiting for me and over it was a fuzzy blue blanket that stretched out from her to the right side of the bed. But what grabbed my attention most was that she had removed her shirt and bra. Though she still wore a skirt and socks her upper half was naked. The sight of her huge, plump, mature breasts forces me to stop a moment just to admire them. Her long brown hair, loose and natural, cascaded down over her pale shoulders and her gorgeous face beamed with joy. With a welcoming grin she pats the pillow on her lap.

I didn’t need to be asked twice. I crawl across the bed and press my lips to hers for a long, hungry kiss. As our lips parts I look into her big brown eyes and whisper. “Hello, beautiful.”

Her smile makes my soul soar. We gaze awhile, her caressing my cheek and neck and shoulder as we do, before I dip my head to start smooching her big, beautiful titties. They were so warm and so soft and ohhhh how I loved the way I could smoosh my whole face into them or how I could nuzzle between them and have them all around me. Patiently, though loving every second of it, Heather sits and waits for me to get my boobie fix before moving things along. The joke was on her though as I could have spent the rest of my life kissing her perfect tits. Eventually she giggles and pinches my bum to signal the end.

“Men and boobs.” She titters. “What is the fascination?”

“They’re only the greatest thing ever.” I quip as I crawl to lay over her lap much like Mia had done with me during her spanking.

“Mm mm.” Heather shakes her head no. “Turn over. I want to see you.”

Obeying my gentle Mistress I flip onto my back then slide down the so that my torso is across her lap and my butt and legs stretched out perpendicular to Heather, just as she’d obviously planned. The fuzzy blanket felt so soft and nice against my naked flesh, again as she planned it no doubt, and the pillow on her lap gives me a comfy place to settle in. Instinctively Heather slips her arm around my shoulders to let my head nestle in the crook of her arm. Once more I find myself laid out over her lap with her looking down at me and her boob against my cheek. I sensed another titty suck in my future and I couldn’t have been happier.

“Here we are again.” I say.

“Here we are again.” She echoes. “Comfy, baby?”

“Yeah.” I sigh. “Mmmmm.”

“Baby?”

“Mmm?”

“Where did you get the bruise?”

“Bruise?”

“On the side of your left thigh.”

“Oh, uh, I don’t know.” I say. “Probably got it from wrestling around with Julie.”

“My poor man.” Her right hand reaches across me to tenderly stroke and sooth the spot on my leg. “Does it hurt, baby?”

“I didn’t even know I had a bruise.”

“Mmm.” She hums. “Was she too rough with you? I could talk with her.”

“No.” I smile, flattered at her well meaning but unnecessary protective urge. Another man might have thought the coddling smothering but I knew that it came naturally. Beyond her innate maternal personality there was also the physical bond that we were building. I knew had the roles been reversed and I saw a bruise on her flawless flesh that I would throw every ounce of strength and savagery I had against the perpetrator. Besides, when it came to Heather, I didn’t mind a bit of smothering. “It was just some fun.” I assure her. “I’m okay. I don’t need protecting, Heather.”

“Okay.” She bends down and kisses my forehead. “Heh. Silly man.” Combing her fingers through my damp hair she says. “You didn’t even brush your hair!”

“Uh, yeah. I was kinda in a hurry.”

“My eager guy.”

Cradled in her arm I close my eyes and savor the feeling of her fingers gliding over my scalp. After a few blessed minutes her hand glides down to lay over my heart.

“Elliot.” She says softly.

“Yeah?”

“I’m happy that you got along with the others.” She says. “I’m not sure you appreciate just how much joy you gave to them today. I was…worried. I know it’s a strange thing.”

“Hmm.” I snuggle closer. “It wasn’t as strange as I thought it would be.”

“That’s because you were born for this, my little Prince.” Her hand oh so gently rubs my chest. “You understand that once they find their own boys…”

“I understand. And it’s okay. I’ll be happy for them.” Opening my eyes I gaze up into her loving brown eyes. “They were wonderful but…they weren’t you.”

“Oh, my love.” Her smile grows then she kisses me sweetly. “Shall we?”

I nod.

“Mmm. First…” She reaches over to the nightstand. “…lets get you in the mood.” Her hand returns with the little vial.

“Um…”

“Yes, lover?”

“Fresh is best.”

“He he he!” She pinches my nose. “You can suck my dick later, Mr. Eager. My goodness you’ve come so far so fast.”

I laugh.

“Besides.” She says. “Only a bit of this is for your mouth.” With that she opens the vial. I start to part my lips, believing that she was going to pour it onto my tongue. Instead she dribbles a half dozen drops over the top of her near nipple. Slowly the clear fluid oozes down over the plump, tawny nip. “Go ahead, baby.” She whispers.

Seeing a drop glisten from the nub of her nipple and threaten to fall I open my mouth wide and clamp my lips around her teat and hungrily begin to lick and suck my precum treat.

“Ohhh fuck!” She gasps softly, her eyes glazing over and her body shuddering at the pleasure of the latch.

“Mmmmm.” I coo happily as my hard sucks quickly ease off into the gentle, steady suckling that we both loved so dearly. “Mmmmmm.”

“Ohhh my God.” She sighs. With a swallow and a blink of her eyes she refocuses on our purpose tonight. Her eyes locked on mine she reaches down my body. Her fingers soon find my penis and testes and begin to softly fondle them. “Spread your legs. That’s it. Good boy.” She feels up my junk for a short time, most of it spent gently playing with my scrotum, before sliding lower. With two fingers she rubs up and down taint. With each stroke she gets a bit closer to my backdoor. The honey I’d suckled begins to take hold and I feel my senses open up and expand, making those fingers of hers feel even nicer. Still gazing into my soul she whispers. “Ready?”

“Mmm.” I nod and spread my legs wider.

“My brave man.” Her right hand returns. From the vial she pours about half its contents onto the tips of her middle two fingers. Quickly they return before any of the honey spilled. As she pushes the honey against my anus and begins to rub it around she says. “Here we go.”

Chapter 86: Plugged In

Chapter Text

With Heather’s fingers firmly against my anus and rubbing her honey over it in slow circles the dose that she’d fed me from off of her nipple starts to take hold. I let out a long sigh as I feel my senses widen and sharpen while a wonderful sense of relaxation settles into my body.

“Therrrre he goes.” Heather whispers as she gazes down at her happily melting man. With that empathetic bond she had with me that I did not quite understand she too is swept along in the honey rush.

Letting her plump nipple slip from my lips I let out a long sigh as the good feelings flow. Heather’s warm, supple breasts against my shoulder, her breath washing across my chest, the feel of her wrist resting between my balls and inner leg, her arm cradling my head, the fuzzy softness of the blanket beneath me, and those wonderful circles of her fingers around my back door had me swimming.

“That’s nice.” I say. “That’s sooo niiiice.”

“Mmm.” She smiles. “That’s it, baby. Just relax. I got you.” Pulling her fingers away she pours the rest of the vial on them then quickly brings them back to my booty hole. This dose however was not for the outside. “Just one little…push.”

“Hnnnngh!” I groan as her middle fingers penetrates me, just by an inch or so. “Ohhh fuck.”

“Good boy.” She praises me. Down below she turns her hand to twist her finger around the inside of my hole in order to coat my inner sphincter with the honey. “Relax. Relax, baby. It’s gonna feel good really soon.”

“It…hrm…already feels good.”

“It doesn’t hurt?”

“Mmm.” I shake my head. “Only a little…whoo…bit. MMMM, fuuuuck!” As I was speaking she slides her ring finger into me as well. Once her fingers were together she pushes them both deeper and with unerring precision finds my prostate! “Holy shit!” I gasp as the tips of her fingers push and rub against the sensitive gland. “Ohhhh.” Once found my P-spot is then massaged just as my anus had been with a small, firm, circular motion. My eyes roll back and my body trembles. “Nnnnghmmmm!”

“Good boy!” She hunches down to kiss my head, her big boob smooshing against my cheek as she does so. “You’re doing so good.”

After just a short time she pulls her fingers from me. She takes a moment to fuss over me and make sure that I was as comfortable as possible before exchanging the vial for the bottle of lube. I lay still relishing the warm, pleasant glow that was spreading through my ass.

While she squeezes a dollop of the stuff onto her fingers I am staring up at her. “God you are beautiful.”

“He he! Thank you, handsome.”

“I would die for you, Heather.”

“You better not! Silly man.” Between fingers and thumb she smears the lube around.

“I would do anything for you! I just want to make you happy.””

“Ohhh, my love.” She looks into my eyes. “You don’t know what the means to me to hear that.”

“If there is anything you want from me, anything at all…”

“I know, baby. I already have everything I need right here.” She pulls me close. After smearing a good amount of the lube around my asshole she slips her fingers back inside of me. “Smooth as butter.”

“Mmmmmm.” I moan, my legs spreading wider, as her digits begin to stroke in and out. “Ohhhh. Ohhhhh, yesssss.” With the honey’s effect in full force Heather’s anal fingering feels so fucking good that it curls my toes. Louder I moan because I could not hold it back. “Ohhhhhh fuck! Heather!”

“That’s it, my love.” She croons. “It’s feeling good now, isn’t it?”

“Mm hm!” I nod. Peering down my body I see my chubbed up dick was already leaking.

“Relax, baby.” She pulls my head back down to rest in her arm, my cheek pillowed against her big breast. Her face aglow she peers down on me. “Just close your eyes and just…enjoy the ride.”

“Yes, Ma’am.” I do as she asks.

With my eyes shut I snuggle closer and surrender myself to the sensation of being finger fucked. Even without the honey this would have felt nice. For a man, a man like me at least, there was something so…intimate and vulnerable about trusting my ass to someone. In Heather’s care I felt as if I had permission to be honest with just how deeply satisfying anal pleasure truly felt. I writhe and moan and whimper as she fingers me slowly and rhythmically. Just the sensation of her fingers gliding through my gripping sphincter was out of this world but the way she curled her fingers up on each stroke to rub my prostate took me to a whole new galaxy. With her warmth against me and her aroma surrounding me I let my imagination soar free. In it I could see Heather over me… making love to me! Ohhhhhh!

“My goodness you’re leaking a lot. Messy boy.”

“Ohhhh, God!”

“Mmmm, so sexy.” I could feel her eyes panning up and down my naked flesh without evening needing to see her.

“Ohh! Ohh! OHHHH!” I groan as over the course of a couple of strokes two fingers become three! “Fuck! Yes! Fuck yes!”

“Ooo!” She giggles. “Somebody liked that.”

“Nnngh!”

Shifting from steady fingers she begins to twist and gently pull, stretching my sphincter this way and that in preparation for the fat toy to come. At one point she stops with all three inside me to the knuckles. “Clench, baby. Hard as you can.”

“NNNNGH!” I bear down on her fingers, my anus clenching as tight as I could make it. The effort brings a whole new wave of pleasure.

“Just like that. Ohhh, so tight! I can’t wait to be inside of you.”

“Ohhhhhh!”

“I’m gonna fuck you so good baby.”

“Oh God! Yesss!”

“Okay.” She says. “Now relax.” As she says it she begins fingering me again. As I let my taut muscles go slack I discover her fingers gliding in and out easier than they ever had. “Good boy! You’re doing great.”

“I love youuuu!”

“I love you too, baby.”

After a few more minutes and few more clenches she finally says. “I’d say you’re ready. You ready, handsome?”

Opening my eyes I gaze up at her, my ass absolutely radiating with pleasure and yearning for more. “Yes!”

“Okay.” She pulls her fingers out. My ass, just for a moment, gapes before twitching shut. It felt sooooo slutty! Pulling at my shoulders she says softly. “Hold onto me, sweetie.”

“Hm?”

“Put your arms around me. Hold me.”

I scooch higher and wrap my arms around her. My body pressed to hers I bury my face in her neck and start to kiss and suck at it. She kisses the side of my head. As I hold to her she moves around, her hands busy behind me preparing the plug. I hear the sound of the lube bottle opening, squirting and shutting again.

“Okay. Relax.” I glide back down into my cradled position once more. She shows me the toy, it’s blue girth now gleaming with a coat of clear lubricant. It looked bigger and thicker than ever. I watch as she brings it down between my legs. “Left leg up.” I bring my left knee up to my side, holding it out to the side as far as I could. “Hold it with your hand.” Gripping the back of my leg beneath the knee I pull my leg higher, spreading my ass cheeks wide.

“Oh!” I peep as the tapered tip of the toy touches my sensitive anus.

“Just like before, my love.” She says, her voice as smooth as silk. “Deep breath and…relaaaax.”

“Hahhhhh.” As I let the air slowly leak from my lungs the pressure on my ass rises and rises! The pointy tip penetrated my hole as easily as her finger. Unlike her finger though it just got wider…and wider…and WIDER! “OHHHH!”

“Relax. Relax, baby. Don’t tighten up.”

“Mmmmmm!” I whimper as my hole is opened beyond where it had ever gone before.

“Almost there.”

“Ohhhhh!”

“Okay, okay.” She stops the toy’s progress but does not pull it away. “Take a breath. That’s it. A nice deep breath. Okay. Bear down. Clench with your bum. Hard as you can, baby. Hard as you can.”

“Nnnngh!” I tighten my ass. It was only because of Heather’s firm hand that the toy isn’t squirted from my ass.

“That’s it. Don’t stop.”

“Mmmmmm!”

“Keep going. You’re doing great.”

“Hmmmmm!” As I hold the hard clench I find the grip starting to slacken. Like any muscle I could only flex it for so long. “Hrmmm!”

“Ohhh! My big strong man!” She gushes and begins to twist the toy left and right.

“Oh!”

“Getting tired, baby?”

“Mmm.” I nod.

“Okay.” She says. “Now…relaaaax.”

“Hahhhhhh.”

As I let my flagging sphincter muscles relax…the slippery plug pushes right in! I couldn’t believe it as I feel the fattest part of the butt plug stretch through my anus and slip through to the other side! The moment that thick part of it had entered Heather pulls her hand away to let my own contracting anus come down the other side to pull the rest inside by my own power. My hole clamps tightly around the slender stem of the plug. That big plug I’d seen just a moment ago was inside of me!

FULL!!! SO FULL!!! SO FUCKING FULL!!!

“NNNNGNHHH! FUCKIN! GGNNNGH!” My tunnel stretched and my humming prostate crushed beneath the plug’s bulbous girth I writhe across Heather’s lap. The motion only acts to further highlight that my ass was stuffed to the brim. “Holy shit! Holy shit, holy shit, holy shit! Ohhhh fuck it’s…it’s…gnnnngh!”

Once it was clear my whines and groans were not from pain or distress Heather’s face lights up and she pulls me back into a hug. “You did it! You did it, Elliot! Ohhh, I am so proud of youuuuu!”

Chapter 87: No Comparison

Chapter Text

Heather continues to cradle me in her arms as the L-sized butt plug stretches my formerly S-sized booty hole. With my eyes closed I lean into her embrace as I concentrate on breathing slow and deep. At first my ass instinctively tries to bear down and push out the bulky silicone intruder but gradually I am able resist that urge and let my muscles relax.

The sensation of being plugged was so strange. There’d been a moment of discomfort as the fattest part passed through my anus but now that it was in there was nothing even approaching pain. Physically I simply felt…full. Stuffed. Packed to the brim in way entirely new. And with my senses buzzing that sensation hit double hard. It kinda felt like I had to poop yet it kinda felt totally different from that. Mentally though it wasn’t nearly so simple. All at once I felt horny, naughty, slutty, vulnerable, and most of all…possessed. The plug inside of me was my Mistress’s plug. The fullness was her presence. The stretching I was feeling was so that she could fuck me. The penetration was Heather’s claim on that space. In all we’d done until now I don’t think I had ever felt so utterly submissive to her as I did right now.

“Hmmm. Ohhhmm.” I whimper softly, mewling in ways I would NEVER let another person hear, as I nuzzle into her neck. “I love you. Mmmm. I love youuuu.”

“Ohhh, Elliot.” She caresses my cheek. “I love you too.”

“Mmm! It feels…good.” I squirm and press even tighter to her soft flesh.

“I hoped it would.” She runs her hand down my body. I can feel her finger run around the crescent base that was snug between my bum cheeks before her hand comes back so that she could oh so gently play with my scrotum and balls. “Feels big, doesn’t it?”

“Mm.” I nod. “I’m so full. Oh wow.”

“You won’t believe how good it feels when you orgasm.”

“Whoooooo.” With each passing moment I was relaxing more and becoming more accustomed to feeling of being stuffed. “It’s nice. Hmmmm.”

Softly, softly her fingers stroke my scrotum. “Do you think you’ll be able to wear it for a little bit? Maybe…until bedtime?”

“I’ll try.”

“Good boy.”

“Heather?”

“Yeah, baby?”

“Is it going to stretch me enough for you?”

“Ohhh, Elliot.”

“I…want you to make love to me tonight. I don’t want to wait anymore.”

With a gentle kiss to my shoulder she whispers. “I know, baby. I want it too.”

“Mmm.” Sliding back down to rest over her lap again I gaze up into her loving brown eyes. “Heather?”

“Hm?”

“Did…you do this with Mr. Hutton?”

Her smile fades a little. “Baby…”

“Did I do as good as him? Is this what you did with…?”

“Elliot.” She stops rubbing my nuts. “Stop.”

“I just…”

“Don’t ever ask me to compare, okay?” Her voice is soft and understanding even as she chastises me. “You yourself asked me not to do that, remember?”

“Yes.” I say, feeling guilty I’d brought it up.

“You’re feeling jealous. You just want to be my best boy.”

I nod, grateful that she understood.

“You are my best boy, baby.” Laying a hand over my heart she whispers. “You are my man now. You are! Nobody else. Only you. That is all that matters. It is not a competition. You don’t need to compare yourself with anyone, okay?

“Okay.”

She teases at my hair. “I was his then. I am yours now. I love you both.”

“Yes, Ma’am. I’m…sorry.”

“It’s okay.” Her smile warms again and her tender stroking resumes over my balls. “Who loves you?”

I grin bashfully. “You do.”

“Correct answer.” She boops me. “You hungry, handsome?”

“Oh my God, YES!”

She giggles. “I meant food, you little horny toad!”

“Oh, uh, not really.”

With a chuckle she kisses my head. “Well I am.” Patting the base of the plug she says. “Let’s give this some time to work its magic. Hm?”

“Yes, Ma’am.”

Keeping me right where I was Heather uses the wipes and cloth from the nightstand to clean up the excess lube in the crack of my ass along with huge smear of precum I’d leaked out without even realizing it.

“Alright. Up you go. Careful now.”

“Ooooo!” I hoot as I rise to a sitting position, my weight causing the plug to shift and press deeper. The thing was grinding into my prostate and giving me an almost irresistible urge to start masturbating. “Oh my God I’m horny!”

“Good!” She says with a pat to my back. “Now get dressed.”

“I just got undressed!”

“In this house we have manners and etiquette. We dress for dinner.” She says. “And how am I supposed to make supper if you’re distracting me?”

“Yes, Ma’am.” I grin. “Jammies?”

“Nooo.” She chuckles. “Real clothes. You’re not some stray honey boy anymore. You’re my man now and I want you look the part.”

I sit straighter, my shoulders rising. “Yes, Ma’am!”

“I put your clothes in the dresser.” She points to the big double wide dresser. “Left hand drawers are yours. I got you some nice collared shirts you might want to wear.”

I turn…shudder as the plug twists a little…then give her a stern look. “You bought me more stuff? Heather!”

“Elliot.” She cuts me off. “I have some credit left at the consignment shop. It’s where I sold a lot of my old stuff.”

“Oh, well…good.”

Sliding in behind me she kisses my shoulder. “You’re so sexy when you worry.”

I turn and kiss her. “Thank you, babe.”

“Babe!” She giggles. “I like that.”

As she put on her bra and blouse I walk gingerly over to the dresser. Thanks to its butt filling girth and narrow stem there was no threat of it falling out but I could feel the pull of gravity pulling down on my anus. It felt so freaky and wild moving with it inside of me. I pause at the dresser just to run my hand over the smooth varnished oak. Her giving me half the dresser was yet another reminder that what we had was real and now. I belonged here. This was my home.

Opening the top drawer I stop. Taking out the glossy pack of brand new microfiber modal men’s bikini briefs I hold it up. “These were not bought at a consignment store.”

“I may have been a little bit bad.” She says without an ounce of shame. “But my guy’s package deserves the best.”

The best for me or her? Judging by the pictures on the front these things would cling to my package and ass, leaving very little to the imagination. Knowing that Heather wanted to see me in these meant that the answer was best for both of us. I had a red, a blue and a black to choose from. I choose the blue to match my plug. Though she was already fully dressed Heather waits to watch me put them on, a gingerly process full of ooo’s and ahhh’s thanks to the plug. They were every bit as snug as they looked but the fiber was soft, supportive and breathable. Very nice! And when I hear Heather let out a little “mmmm” as she stared at my ass I knew this style was here to stay. Purposely leaving my rock hard boner sticking straight out the top I spin around.

“They fit perfect!”

Her eyes widen as she sees my peeking pecker. “PFFF! He he he he!”

With a saucy grin and a wink I push my erection to the side and snap the undies over it to hold it in place.

The clothes were just what I expected based on Heather’s tastes. Strong classic colors, the style simple and timeless, and the trousers snug fitting. I wondered how she’d gotten my size so precisely until I remembered that she was doing my laundry. Of course those were details she would notice. I think what I appreciated the most though was that these were clothes for my look, my age, my personality and my build. She wasn’t turning me into another Alexander or Liam, she was shaping me into a better version of myself.

“I love them.” I say softly. “Thank you, Heather.”

“You’re welcome, my love.”

After giving my lover a little fashion show of the various items I settle on a bold red polo shirt and trousers as black as my hair. Even I had to admit the combination looked great on me. Casual yet classy, my fashion game had taken a big step up. Heather approaches me, looking like she might just throw me down and take me where I stand, to fuss as she always did. A tug of the collar, a fiddle of the buttons, a run of her hands over my chest and shoulders, Heather takes in every detail. Once she was satisfied she leans in and pulls a long breath through her nose.

“Mmmm.” She sighs. “Wow. Wow!”

As always she lifts my heart. Offering her my arm I say. “Shall we?”

“We shall.” She loops her arm into mine and squeezes to my side.

Feeling every inch the dashing gentleman I lead my lady out of the room and back to the kitchen, walking as suave and smooth as I could manage considering the raging boner stretching my briefs and the big plug crammed my ass.

Chapter 88: Appetizer

Chapter Text

Together we whip up a simple and healthy one pan supper of chicken, rice and veggies. Though the aromas are on the subtle side my honey heightened senses reveal hidden depths. To my surprise it did not take long before I became accustomed to my stuffed rectum. As I moved and bent, and especially when I sat down, the plug would shift a little to remind me it was there but otherwise I just felt…full. Now that it was in not only did it feel comfortable it actually felt really nice. Or, more precisely, naughty and nice. The physical sensation of being plugged was genuinely pleasant and on the mental side it made me feel as slutty and horny as I could ever remember.

“He he he.” Heather giggles as she puts the finishing touches on the meal.

“What?”

“That smile. It makes my heart shine.” She says, glancing over at me. “Such a happy boy.”

“The happiest.”

She slips the pan into the oven and sets the timer. Taking my hand she leads me into the living room then turns to kiss me.

With a sweet smile and big twinkling eyes she says. “I need some relief again, baby. I need it bad.”

“Relief?” I say. “Oh. Oh! Like this morning?”

“Mm.” She nods. “I can’t wait until after dinner. And I don’t want to be in a rush tonight anyway.” Teasing a finger down my chest she then twirls around my tummy. “You did say you were hungry. You gonna help me, baby?”

I nod excitedly.

“That’s my man.” She kisses me again, and softly stroke my cheek. “Let me get comfy first.” She sits down in her usual spot on the sofa. Moving a couple of cushions to support her on either side she settles in and relaxes. “Go ahead, lover. It’s all yours.”

I kneel on the floor in front of her, my plug rubbing against my prostate as I sit my ass on my heels. I slide forward to position myself between her spread legs. With that loving glow she got about her Heather watched me, her elbow on the arm of the sofa and her cheek leaned into her hand. Returning the look I bow my head and kiss her knee.

As I roll up her skirt I ask. “Any requests.”

“Mm.” She shakes her head no. “Your choice. Have some fun with it.”

“Yes, Ma’am!” I say just as her huge bulge comes into view. Leaving her skirt rolled up across her belly I then pull down her panties to reveal her massive milf cock. Like one of those gag cans with the snakes that spring out Heather’s dick sort of flops out all at once to lay across her thigh as it visibly grows. “Mmm.” I take a hold of her great girth and slowly begin to rub up and down her length. Every single time I saw it I forgot just how fucking big she was. Mia and Julie had been packing monsters but this was the mother of all monsters. “You really do have to relieve the pressure, huh?”

“Mm.” She nods. “Twice a day at least. I wasn’t exaggerating.” Reaching down she begins playing with my hair. With a light push she lays my head over her thigh then lays her semi-hard cock across my neck. I relax into her and savor the weight of her member slumped over my neck. “It is going to be so nice having a man again. I hate having to masturbate by myself.”

“You don’t ever have to do that again.” I say. With my face right there the light perfume from her pubes drifts up my nose. Nuzzling into the short, soft hair I kiss her right at the crook of where her cock met the rest of her body. I loved feeling her cock on top of me. To me it was just another kind of hug. “That’s my job now.”

“Mmm.” She croons, continuing to play with my hair. “Yes it is, baby.”

“What happens when you can’t get it that often?” I ask between soft kisses around her base. “You said it gets, um, intense?”

She laughs. “I start to think about sex more and more and more until I can barely think about anything else. I get cranky, though really I’m just insanely horny. Almost to the point of losing control. Then come the hot flashes and the sweating. After that I begin to leak and soon after that I get hard and it won’t go down until I deal with it. If I somehow manage to get to sleep it takes care of itself with a series of explosive wet dreams. It’s a mess like you wouldn’t believe. So yeah, intense.”

“Woah!” I say, both because of what she’d said and the way her cock suddenly lurched harder and jumped from my neck to my cheek. “Well, let’s make sure you never get that bad.”

“My baby’s gonna look after me.” She whispers. “You’re gonna look after me so good.”

“Mm hm.” I say as kiss her warm shaft. “Mmmm.” Wrapping a hand around her girth I tilt her cock to 12 o’clock and rise. With both hands around her member in a loose grip I stroke my woman’s cock. It was already close so it only takes a few strokes before she was rock hard. “Are the others like you? With the…relief.”

“Mm hmmm.” She sighs and melts back into the sofa as the good feelings start to flow. “Maybe not quite so strong as my urges, but they’ve all got healthy appetites.”

“Damn.” I mutter. Any designs I might have had of servicing the whole clan are quickly abandoned. At least twice a day? Each!? It would have become my full-time job! Except for Heather they’d have to be satisfied with me being an occasional treat, which was for the better anyway. After about a minute a pearl of pre-cum forms at her tip. Instantly I lap it up. My tongue lightly lapping at her hole I sup on her honey. “Nnngh.”

“That’s nice, baby.” She whispers. “Ohhh.”

Just like this morning in bed I wrap my lips around her cock without even a thought, as if I was born to it. “Hmmm. Mmmm.” Again, by instinct, my voice softens into my submissive tone the moment I had a dick in my mouth. “Mmmm.”

Laying my hands over her hips I continue with just my mouth. Slowly I bob up and down sucking hard against her jaw-snapping penis. As I gave her head I could not help but wonder what she would feel like inside of me. Heather too was having similar thoughts. While I sucked she moved her right foot to slide between my knees. Coming up the back of her foot finds my crotch and begins to rub.

“Mmmmm!” I moan as her foot rubbed back and forth across my balls and my steadily leaking erection.

“Look at youuu.” She sings. “Sucking my dick so good. Is there anything so beautiful as a happy man with a dick in his mouth? Mmm.”

“Mmmm!”

“Yesss. Ohhhh.” Her foot slides forward. A probing big toe roots in between my cheeks to find the base of my plug. Once found she pushes and grinds against it causing her shin to rub my junk as the big plug moves around inside of me.

“Hm! Mm! Mmm!” I begin to suck faster and harder as lust fills my loins.

“Ohhh, that’s it baby. Such a gooood booooy.”

“HMM!” Moving on their own my hips begin to thrust. Every little motion of the plug had my toes curling. Inside the super soft and snug new undies the feel of her leg against my cock felt incredible, even through my trousers. “Mm! Mmm!” I look up into her eyes in full worship mode. God how I loved my Mistress!

She smiles and strokes the back of her finger down my temple. “My leg is getting tired, my love. Hold it for me?”

“Yes, Mistress.” I gasp between sucks. I slip my hands around the back of her smooth, supple calf. “Mistress?”

With a breathy chuckle she answers my unspoken request. I was seriously beginning to wonder if she could actually read my mind. “Go ahead, lover. You have my permission.”

“Thank you!”

I root around, the wet tip of her schlong slipping and sliding across my face, until I can latch on again. Only once I am giving head again do I take a firm hold of her calf and begin to hump her leg. Her toes continue their upward pressure against the base of plug but otherwise she goes still and allows me the hump to my heart’s content. Once I had her leg in my hands fucking it was all I could think about. I’d already been horny as hell from the plug and with the honey flowing freely I was soaring with pleasure. In my current state her leg combined with the smooth new underwear was as good as any pussy, besides hers of course. Grunting and grinding against her like some dog in heat was so…pitiful. In front of another woman I would have felt humiliated and debased. But Heather’s adoring gaze only encouraged me and gave me the freedom to submit in anyway I wished. With my Mistress the smaller I felt the bigger she was in my eyes.

“Hm! Hm! Mm!” My moans rise along with the pressure in my balls. Looking down on me with a soft grin Heather says nothing. I was so worked up that I knew I wasn’t going to last long. Unlike with Julie I don’t even try to fight it. I wanted my Mistress to see how horny she’d made me. I wanted her to see how I couldn’t control myself around her. I wanted her know how superior she was to me in size, stature, and stamina. “MM! MMM! MMMM!” My moans rise, muffled through her cock, as the rubbing of leg to dick and plug to prostate take me over the edge. “MMMMMM!” Stopping mid stroke I shudder as an INCREDIBLE orgasm rips through my body. As my cock throbbed and filled my underwear with hot cum my asshole pulsed with the same rhythm to grip hard around the plug. Cumming with my ass stuffed was…indescribable! Unable to contain myself I slip off of her shaft and mewl. “OHHH FUUUCKK!!!” I lay my head against her belly as I writhe through my climax. “Haahhhmmm!”

“That’s it.” She pets my hair. “Ohhh my goodness! He he he! Look at you go!”

“Ohhhhhh!” The orgasm quickly fades but the amazing pulsing glow in my ass continued to linger. “Ohhhh my God!”

“Good boy.” She pats my head. “Feel better?”

“Uh huh.” I gasp.

“Good.” With a pinch to my cheek she says. “Now, back to work.”

“He he he! Yes, Ma’am!”

My orgasm complete I pour my whole focus into sucking Heather’s huge cock. It is not long before the groans of another orgasm fills the room.

“Ohhhh, Elliot!” Gripping the back of my head Heather holds me still as she feeds me my pre-supper appetizer straight down my gulping throat.

“Glp! Glrp! Glp!”

Chapter 89: Good Vibrations

Chapter Text

Despite the load of semen coating the insides of my underwear we spend the rest of the time before the timer goes off for supper with me cuddled up to Heather’s legs with her bare thigh as my pillow. I was still kneeling on the floor and she still had her dress rolled up but we cuddle as close as the position would allow us. With the taste of her cum on my tongue and my belly full of it I softly coo as I watch her giant penis slowly soften and shrink. Heather does Heather things. She plays with my hair and pets my back and says all kinds of lovely things to me.

“Good boy.” She whispers. “My gooood boooooy.”

“Heather?” I whisper then place a tender kiss on her balls.

“Yes, handsome?”

“You’re beautiful.” I say. “Thank you.”

“Mmm.” A finger swirls around and around in my hair. “You are welcome, my love.”

“Hahhhh.” I sigh with utter contentment.

By the time the timer goes off the house is filled with a delectable aromas of Heather’s cooking, which got my mouth watering for a different reason than it had before. Patting my shoulder Heather says. “I gotta get up.”

“Yes, Ma’am.” I kiss her penis one last time, adoring how it felt against my lips flaccid every bit as much as I did when it was erect, then put it away for her and roll down her skirt.

“Is your tushie still feeling okay?”

“Tushie?” I giggle. “Yeah. Better than okay..”

“Oh good.” She pinches my nose. “I’ll get dinner served. You go and clean that little mess you made.”

“Yes, Ma’am.”

I get to my feet and help my lady to hers. The smile she gives me tells me my gesture was appreciated, which sure made me feel good. I was learning the secrets to a happy relationship was in the little things. As she heads for the oven I duck into our room to grab myself some new underwear and trousers then zip across to the washroom. Soon I am cleaned up and clad in my new black undies. I was just reaching for my pants when…

BRVVVVVVV!

“HAHHHH!” I let out an almost girlish gasp as suddenly my bowels are hit with a powerful vibration! “OH JESUS CHRI….hnnnnngh!”

“Baby!” Heather calls in a sing-song voice. “Dinner’s ready!”

“Ok-kayy!” I yelp.

“Everything okay in there?” I could hear the playful amusement in her voice. She carried the remote to my plug and knew damn well what was happening in here.

“Uh huh!” I whimper. “Just…ummm…ohhhhhhh!” Grabbing the counter so as not to fall I hunch forward and begin to tremble from head to toe. The strong, steady buzz in my ass was sending tingles up my spine to say nothing as to what it was doing to my prostate! “Ffffuuuuck!” The vibes soon turn my legs to jelly and my cock to iron. “MMMMM!!!” And then suddenly…it was done! “Oh fuck!” I gasp, still reeling from the intensity of the vibrations despite the plug going still. “Holy shit!”

I shake my head to clear it and slip into my pants. When I stroll out into the kitchen Heather looks the cat who swallowed the canary. She is stifling giggles as she asks. “Everything alright?”

“Never better.” I say. “Almost had to change twice though.”

“He he he!” She boops me. “Messy man.”

She turns to the table which was already set and laid out with our plates of fresh, steaming food and waits for me to pull out her chair, which I most gladly do. Once she was set I hurry around to take my seat across from her.

“Ooo!” I hoot and with a little hop as my butt touches hard wood. More gingerly I settle my weight down, pressing the plug deeper.

Heather watches with a smile then raises her glass. “To us.”

“To tonight.” I clink my goblet to hers and we drink.

Supper is a tense affair. Not emotionally tense, but sexually. We talk as we always do and the meal is as delicious as always but just beneath the flames of our shared lust threatened to burn us to cinders. Smoldering looks and illicit laughs punctuate our conversation. We both knew what this plug was inside of me for. We both wanted the same thing tonight. But neither of us wanted to put all of our hopes on it in case it couldn’t happen. But good God were we horny! Despite both of us having cum a short time ago I had no doubt that something else would be happening the moment the dishes were done.

Though the meal isn’t rushed neither do we linger. Soon the hunger our bellies was satiated then with incredible efficiency the table is cleared and the dishes done. As I dry the last of them Heather slips across to hug me from behind. Against my ass I feel her cock returned to its full glory. She kisses my shoulder. “It’s time, lover. I can’t wait any longer.”

“Thank God!” I laugh as I lean back into her. A week ago the thought of receiving anal would have had me running for the exit, especially with a cock like that. Yet here I was a week later desperate to have my cherry popped. I was still a little scared but my desire to get fucked completely overwhelmed any fear I had. What a difference a few days can have.

Heather kisses my cheek. “I’m just going to freshen up a little.”

“Okay, babe.” I say. “I’ll just be a couple minutes.”

“Mmm.” She pinches my butt. “Don’t keep me waiting too long.”

I am feeling on top of the world as I finish putting away the dishes. Closing my eyes I let out long breath and clench down as hard as I could on the plug that been stretching me for the better part of two hours. “Please.” I whisper. “Tonight. Let it be tonight.”

Opening my eyes again I look at my reflection in the window above the sink. Damn…I did look good! Amazing what the love of a good woman could do for a guy.

Just before heading into the room I stop to find my phone. I had one little thing, small but important, to do before bed.

“Elliot!” There is genuine joy in Mia’s sweet voice as she answers my call.

“Hey, Mia.” I say brightly. “How ya doin?”

“I’m doing great, Sir. Really great. I’ve had an amazing day! And…um….how about you?”

“Mia, I am bursting.”

She giggles.

“I was just about to turn in and I thought I’d check in on my Princess.”

“Ohhh. I’m okay. You didn’t have to.”

“Of course I did.”

I don’t know how but I could just tell she was smiling. “You’re going to bed early.”

“WE are going to bed early. Heather and I.”

“Ohhh!” She says, the tone of her voice telling me that she understood the significance of what I was saying by my tone. “That’s…wonderful!”

“Hey.” I say. “If you call tonight I might not be able to answer, okay?”

“I understand, Sir.”

“But if you do have any bad dreams, you know what to do?”

“Send that nasty old demon your way?”

“That’s right. Nobody fucks with my Princess.”

She laughs. “Okay.”

“Seriously, though. If you have another nightmare I want you to call in the morning, okay?”

“Okay.” She says softly.

“Promise?”

“Yes, Sir. I promise.”

“That’s my Princess.” I say warmly. “I’ll see you tomorrow?”

“I’ll be there.”

“Awesome. Now, I’m going to say good night but after I hang up I want you to blow me a kiss and send the picture.”

“He he he! Really?”

“And when you jerk off tonight, and I know you will, I want you to ruin the first one. And you will thank me for it when you get here tomorrow.”

“PFFT! REALLY!?”

“You heard me. This kind of sass is gonna earn you another spanking if you’re not careful.”

“HE HE HE HE! Yes, Sir! Yes, Sir!! I’ll be a good girl!”

“I know you will. Good night, Princess.”

“Good night, Sir.”

Mere seconds after ending the call my phone blings with an incoming text. There was Mia in her dorm room dressed in a college hoodie with her hair all bunched up in a topknot blowing me a kiss. It was cool to see her all casual and kicking back like that. I was starting to worry that she went to bed all buttoned up and prim as she was during the day. Even cooler was the sparkle of joy dancing in her big green eyes. I send back a kiss of my own. Setting down my phone I turn to the bedroom, shift my hips just to feel the plug twist, then walk boldly forward.

Chapter 90: Empty

Chapter Text

On entering the bedroom I am frozen a moment in my tracks as Heather takes my god damn breath away. Around the room she had lit about a half dozen candles that filled the room with a warm yellow-orange light. Each candle was of a similar design, a thick column of peachy-pink wax, but the unique arrangement of flowers carved along their sides made each one their own work of art. The aroma is vaguely floral with hints of vanilla. The heady tingle buried within the fragrance confirmed what I already knew, that these were some of Heather’s own work. The glow which moved with a life of its own and the enrapturing smell bathed me in soft sensuality. But what had stopped me dead was the sight that greeted on the bed.

Heather sat as she had when putting my plug in but this time without a stitch of clothing on. Her legs were under the blankets but from what I could see of her hip I knew she had nothing on under there. Her hair was brushed and left to drape naturally over her shoulders, her heavy breasts hung just as they should, and her fair skin is radiant in the natural light. With her hands folded over her lap she had this aura of calm and peace and love that filled the room and my heart. In this magical moment she was the embodiment of womanhood itself.

Without a word she pulls the covers back beside her then rubs the sheet where she wanted me. Walking to the edge of the bed I pause a moment to savor her beauty just a little longer then undress. Her gaze licks at my flesh as I peel back the clothes.

Once I was nude I pause, unsure if I was supposed to take out the plug. “Um…”

“I’ll deal with that, baby.”

“Okay.”

I slip into bed beside her and wraps my arms around her warm soft body. She flips the covers back to bring into her cozy cocoon. Gazing into my very soul she very tenderly cups her hand over my cheek and just holds me there in her eyes. Quiet and still I gaze back, opening myself to her with a trust I never imagined was possible. For Heather I lay my soul bare.

“This is forever, my love.” She whispers with a sweet smile. “Last chance.”

“Forever is not long enough.” I say. “You brought the color back to my gray world. You gave purpose to man who was lost. I am yours if you’ll have me.”

“Oh, Elliot. You’re going to make me cry.” She kisses me then asks softly. “Are you scared?”

“No.”

With a loving grin she waits for the truth that she knew was coming. Maternal to the core Heather had that almost supernatural ‘Mom’ power of detecting fibs. Hell, I don’t think my own mother could have read me like she can.

“Well…maybe a little.” I confess. “Of the sex. Not the bond. I’m afraid I won’t be able to…do it.”

Her arms around me, her hands caressing my back, she tells me. “Don’t you worry about that, baby. It doesn’t all have to happen at once.”

“I want to be yours.”

“And you will be. I am claiming you tonight one way or another, Elliot. I can’t handle another day that you’re not mine. Not one more day. It kills me to know that you can still be stolen from me. You are my man, Elliot. Nobody else's.”

I smile as I was already hers heart, body and soul, but I knew what she meant. Her possessiveness and protectiveness would be a huge turn-off for a lot of people. I was not one of those people. With every fiber of my being I wished to be hers.

“One way or another?” I ask.

“It’s not elegant or sexy…” Leaning over she opens the drawer of her nightstand. Inside was her turkey baster. “…but it will do what we need it to.”

I stare a moment before leaning over her to close the drawer. “We won’t need that.”

Pressing my weight down on top of her I prop myself up over her and look down into her eyes. Against my flank I feel her growing cock twitch. My own manhood was already as stiff as a nail. She pulls me down, taking my full weight on top of her. I press my lips to hers for the first of countless kisses this night would see.

“Mmm.” We sigh as one. Our tongues pass then begin to dance as the kiss grows deeper and more passionate. “Mmm!”

I stroke her arm, I grab her tit, I grip at her ass, and I rub my hardness against the supple flesh of her leg. In turn she pets me up and down my back. Before long her cock is hard and throbbing against my belly. Moving on instinct I begin to shift so that I could get between her legs to make love to her but she stops me with gently touch of my hip.

Looking up into my eyes she whispers. “You first. You’ll enjoy it more.”

With a smile I bow my head so that I could lay a series of smooches across the tops of her breasts. “Guide me, Mistress.”

“I got you, baby.” With soft taps and pulls she moves me like master puppeteer. First she has me rise and sit straddled over her left thigh. She sits up into my embrace and hugs me hard. While kissing my chest she takes in a big breath through her nose. She then turns. Finding the biggest, fluffiest pillow on the bed she pushes the blankets down the lays it in the center of the bed. With a pat to the pillow she looks up to me. “Face down, bum up.”

“Yes, Ma’am.” My heart skips a beat in nervous anticipation.

Shifting across I do as she says and lay down on my belly. She has me rise in a plank as she repositions the pillow right where she wanted it, which was directly beneath my hips so as to keep my butt raised, then lays me down again. My cock nestles wonderfully into the pillow, the soft cotton of the pillowcase like a comfy robe around it.

“Good boy.” A soft hand rubs up and down my back and ass. Leaning in she kisses me on just below the shoulder blade. She brings me more pillows to hug and rest my head upon. Laying her head in front of mine a moment she pets my hair. “Comfortable?”

“Mmm.” I sigh. “Yes.”

Pet, pet, pet, her hand strokes across my hair. “So handsome.”

After another kiss she returns to her nightstand. I lay still and at ease as I watch her retrieve the lube and a small hand towel. Closing my eyes I relax further. The room was warm, the sheets and pillows soft, the perfumed air arousing my every sense. I felt adrift on a summer cloud.

I feel Heather move to the foot of the bed, then between my legs. With two more soft touches she has me spread my legs wider to give her room.

“Ohhh, Elliot.” Her hands glide up my legs and over my ass cheeks. “You look soooo good.”

“Heatherrrr.” I breathe.

Tenderly she caresses my buttocks and back and the backs of my legs. Her hands were even softer than the sheets below me. “Mmmm.” I moan softly as she plants a kiss on each of my cheeks. “I love you.”

“I love you too.” With that warm sentiment she spreads my cheeks wide. “I’m going to take out the plug now. Just relax and breath.”

“Yes, Ma’am.”

“And if anything hurts or feels funny…”

“You’ll be the first to know.”

“Good boy.” She pats my bottom.

Spreading my ass again she takes a grip of the plug’s base, its crescent shape giving her a great handle with which to control it, and begins to pull.

“Ohhh, fuck.” I sigh as I feel my sphincter start to stretch out once more. “Ohhhhhh!” I open my eyes. My sight seizes onto the flickering of a candle’s flame and the way the light made the top of the candle glow while my real focus is on what I am feeling down below. “Hnnngh.” Wider and wider my anus spreads until…blop…it was out! It had come out a lot easier than it went in! I feel my hole gape for just an instant, a strange and hollow sensation, before my booty closes up again. “Whoooo.”

“How do you feel?”

I pause to assess. “Empty.”

“He he he!” She pinches my bum.

Heather crawls back to place the plug, which was now wrapped up inside the hand towel, onto the nightstand. From my vantage point I could ogle Heather’s huge breasts hanging from her chest and her massive schlong hovering beneath her belly. Knowing what was about to happen the latter seizes my attention. She was so big. So fucking big! How was it ever going to fit inside of me? How disappointed would she be if it didn’t?

In that uncanny way of hers the moment a glimmer of fear and doubt entered my heart Heather’s head turns my way as if on hearing some noise. She rubs my back, she leans down on top of me to let me feel her weight, and she kisses the side of my head. In mere seconds she had me at ease once more.

Chapter 91: To The Limit

Chapter Text

With Heather’s body draped over me like a blanket I am crushed down into the mattress in the most delightful way. She was as tall as me, if not a smidge taller, and much thicker and wider in every dimension so when she covered me…she COVERED me. The tops of her toes tickle my soles, her thicker thighs eclipse the back of mine, her big balls rest against the crack of my ass, her long, hard cock runs from the top of my butt to halfway up my spine, her marshmallow tummy squishes a little around both sides of my torso, her supple breasts squash into my shoulder blades, her arms she rested over mine, and she even lays her head on mine as if my skull were her pillow. With all of her not inconsiderable weight bearing down on me I am sandwiched completely between soft flesh and soft bed. With her on top of me, crushing me softly, I could feel and hear her steady breath and her radiant warmth. It was as close as we could ever get to the whole of me being physically inside of her and it was heaven for us both. We could have stayed like that for hours but that would have to wait for another time. Once she had obliterated every vestige of nervousness and fear out of me she kisses my cheek and rises.

Kneeling again behind me and between my parted legs Heather grabs my left buttock to spread it wide. The very next moment her thick knob is rubbing up and down across my anus.

“Hmmm.” I hum, hugging tighter to the pillow in my arms.

“Elliot. Elliot!” She says, joy sparkling in her voice. “You are so beautiful!” She lets go of my ass to let my cheeks wrap over her tip, her free hand now rubbing my leg. “So young and sexy and dashing. You should see yourself from this angle. Mmmm!”

“I…ooo…I think you might be biased.”

She laughs. “I think you might be right. I’ll say this though, the other matriarchs will definitely think I chose you for arm candy.”

“Which you did.” I tease and clench my cheeks around her tip. “Total trophy boy.”

“He he he! Your cuteness was just a bonus!” She says, playfully indignant, and pinches my bum. “I saw the beauty within. And speaking of beauty within…” There is a click from the bottle of lube as the top is opened.

“Ha ha ha! Stop making me laugh!”

Heather pats my bottom. “Never. You feeling the honey yet?”

“Mm.” Even as she asks the warm tingle of her precum against my sphincter begins to spread. “Uh huh. Oh. Oh wow!” With the plug just having been removed my ass was already sensitive but the addition of honey takes it up another level. My butt was feeling good! Not just good, but hungry for more. I spread my legs a little wider and hug my pillow a little tighter.

Again Heather spreads my cheeks, this time to drizzle the slick lubricant over my hole. It tickles as it oozes down my taint to touch my scrotum. With her knob Heather smears the lube up and down until my crevice is all wet and slippery. Even once I was lubed she continues to pour more, to the point where it was drizzling down over my balls. We’d be staining some sheets tonight!

“If it hurts you say.” She whispers. “And that is an order.”

“Yes, Mistress.” I hear myself reply before even thinking of the words. It was an uncanny and unsettling realization that it was her honey fueled control over me that made me answer just then and not my own free will. It was a glimpse into my life to come where she would hold sway over me like a benevolent tyrant whenever she chose to flex her power. But…this is future I chose. She was not my tyrant. She was my queen! My queen for life. Answering again under my own desire I peer back over my shoulder and say. “Yes, Mistress.”

She smiles. “My man.” The bottle clicks shut and she places it beside the pillow the propped up my ass. “You’ll be stuck with an old lady.”

“Your son will be furious.”

“It will end in tears.”

“But heaven until then.”

“You love me?”

“With all of my heart.”

“Mmm.” Her cock presses hard against my hole! “I love you too.”

“Oh. Oh! OH!”

“Relax, lover.” Heather croons. “Just like with the plug. Breath. Relax.”

“Mmm.” I nod.

Though I was plenty lubed, over lubed really, and the fact that I’d just taken the large sized butt plug there is more resistance than ever before. The fat knob against my hole did not have the conveniently tapered tip, it was blunter and spongier, and the girth behind it even greater than the toy.

“You’re doing good, baby.” Heather caresses me with both hand and tone. “Breath in and ouuuuut. Relaaaaax. Breath in…and ouuuut.”

“Hahhh! Mmmm!” Non-consciously switching to my soft voice as her monster cock begins to make progress. “Ooooo!”

“That’s it, my lover. Ohhhh, yes! Mmmmm, look at you.”

“Ohhhh God.” I groan as my anus opens up for her. It spreads…and spreads…and stretches…and stretches! “Big!”

Heather stops but holds firm. She had most of her glans crammed inside of me but I had yet to feel the full extent of her girth. “Breath. Relax.

“Ohhhhh! Ohhhh fuck!” I sigh and try to relax further with each outward breath. Closing my eyes I take a long breath in, hold it, then at once exhale, let my ass go slack, and push back against her. Timed to perfection Heather spreads my cheeks wide and at the same time leans forward to seize on the invitation. My Mistress’ massive lube slicked cock opens me up like that plug never did! And unlike the plug it didn’t narrow back down to stem once the thick part was through. Beyond the girth was just more ass reaming girth! I felt like I was giving birth to a fucking baby, but in reverse! “Nnnnnnnghhhh!” Even through my honey high flashes of pinching pangs of pain reach my brain from down below. I didn’t want it to be true but…it hurt! She was just so fucking BIG! “Ow! Owwww!”

“Elliot!” The instant I whimper my discomfort she stops. “Do you need me to pull out? Talk to me, baby.”

“Mmm!” I shake my head violently. If she pulled out now we’d just have do this all over again. “Ohhhh fuuuuck. Soooo biiiiig! Oh Heather…mmmm…you’re stretchinnng meeee! Holyyy fuuuuck!”

“Okay. Okayyy. It’s okay, baby” She softly pets my back and bottom. “You’re looking good back here. Talk to me, handsome. Keep talking.”

“Mmmm! Mmmmm!” I whine. “Oh God! So thick!” I take in a gulping gasp. “Hohhh! Breath! Breath! Ohhhh my God!”

“That’s it, lover.” She says. “You’re doing so good. I feel you squeezing me. Just like the plug. Remember the plug, baby? Squeeze…and relax. Squeeze…and relax. That’s it.”

“Hmmmm!” I do as she says and it helps a little. Biting down on my pillow I clamp my eyes shut and just focus on my back door. I’d never taken anything like this up my butt but I knew without a doubt that Heather had me stretched to my absolute limit. Had she been even half an inch thicker she’d be quite literally ripping me apart. But I’d gotten this far, I was right now impaled on her huge shaft, and that gave me hope. Reaching back I grab my cheeks and spread them as far as they could go. “Hahhhhh!”

Petting me, caressing me, Heather waits ready at a moment’s notice to pull back or push forward as I try to adapt to her size. As we wait her oaken hardness never wanes. All the while she is whispering. “You’re doing so good. You feel so good. My strong man. My big strong man. I’m so proud of youuuu.”

A minute passes and then another. Try as I might this was no easy task. Compared to Heather the plug had been child’s play. But slowly…slowly…slowly the soreness begins to ease, helped on by the lovely warmth of the honey that was right now being absorbed by my rectum. And as the ache subsides coming up to take it’s place is that wonderful, satisfying, blissful sensation of FULLNESS. Ohhhhh! It was so much better than the plug. More challenging, more taxing, but wayyyy more pleasurable. It filled me more, it was warm and living and a physical expression of lust, and most importantly…it was hers! Heather was inside of me! I’d done it! I hadn’t yet taken her length but I had survived her girth!

“Ohhhhhhh!”

“Mmmm.” Heather trills. “That sounds better.”

“Ohhhh God! Ohhh God!” I whimper. “YESSSSS!”

Chapter 92: MINE!

Chapter Text

My asshole was stretched to the limit, my prostate pulverized beneath Heather’s crushing girth, and the sensation of something so big and living throbbing inside of me was utterly surreal. On the one hand it felt invasive, like some alien thing probing my guts, yet it also felt deeply intimate as my treasured Mistress touched me in places nobody else ever had. Even through all of the wild physical sensations I was being overwhelmed by I felt blessed to be able to share my first time with my lover for life. Emotionally and physically I am overwhelmed.

“Hnnnghhhh!”

“You’re doing so good, baby. So good.” Heather strokes my back and bum while making soft, soothing sounds. “Mmmm. Gooood boooyyy.”

While the strain was undeniable all traces of discomfort had been quelled by Heather’s miraculous precum. And now that she was inside of me I was quickly discovering that her honey just hit different when it was being fed into me down there. It bathed my whole groin and guts with a tingly thrill that danced up my spine to tickle my brain stem.

“Ready for more, my love?”

“Yes! YES! OHHH…HNNNGHHHH!!!” My cries turn into a low groan as the feeling of Heather’s massive schlong gliding through my taut hole leaves me vibrating. “Ohhhhh fuuuuuck!”

“That’s almost five whole inches!”

“Don’t…fuckin…stop!” I growl through gritted teeth as I pull harder at my already fully splayed ass cheeks. “Nnngh!”

“He he he! My greedy guy.” She gently scratches down my lower back. “Feels good, huh?”

“Uh huh!” I nod. For my answer I am rewarded with another inch. “Nnnngh!”

“You’ve never felt anything so good, have you baby?”

“Uh uh.” I shake my head, and another inch goes in. “Fuuuuuuck!”

“You love my cock, don’t you Elliot?”

“Yes! Ohhhh fuck yes! I LOVE YOUR COCK!!!”

“Shhh!” She giggles. “What if the neighbors hear.”

“Yes, yes, yes, yes, yes.” I babble.

“Ohhh, beautiful man. You feel soooo good.” She croons as she pushes even deeper!

“Nnnnngh!” Letting go of my ass I return to clutching my pillow. Biting down on it I groan into it as inch after inch after thick beefy inch fills my bowels. I could actually feel her bulk moving over my own pinned down dick right through my stomach! “HNNGH!”

“Oh my God, baby! OH MY GOD!” She moans. “Almost there. Ohhhhh wow! Almost…” I feel her hips touch and then press hard into my ass! “…there!”

“OHHHHHHH!” We moan together at the sheer bliss of full penetration.

FUCK! She was inside of me! She was actually inside of me! All of her! Impaled on her mighty MILF schlong I was stuffed to the brim and it felt INCREDIBLE!!! In the span of a couple of minutes I’d gone from anal virgin to taking a monster cock like an veteran size queen. There was no way that was normal or would have been possible without the honey, not that I gave a damn. All I knew is this feeling of being stuffed was heaven itself.

“Nnngh! Hnngh! Ohhhhh!”

As I lay trembling I feel Heather squirting some extra lube. Every little movement made her cock shift inside of me. “There we go.” She pats my butt. “All wet and slippery.”

“Hahhmmm!” I try to squeeze my anus and in return she flexes her dick to make it swell just that tiny bit more. Burying my face in the pillow I howl! “Hohmmmm!”

“You sing beautifully, my love.” Taking me by the hips Heather pulls back four, five, six inches!

“Hohhh God!” I gasp, then groan again as it glides right back again. “Nnnngh!”

“Ohhh, Elliot. Ohhh Elliot!” Heather sighs. “I’d forgotten how good this feels.”

In. Out. In. Out. Heather slowly and carefully begins to make love to me. With each stroke it gets smoother and easier and all around better.

“That’s it.” She whispers, her grip tightening. “Ohhhh my goodness. So good! Ohhhh.”

“Mmm! Hnngh! Ohhhh!” I continue to moan on each thrust. Lewd, carnal, slutty moans like I’d never heard come from my own throat before. I couldn’t stop myself from making them if I wanted to. The more she fucked me the more I wanted it. Needed it! I was a whore for her cock! I had never felt anything so good in my whole fucking life! There wasn’t even a close second. “Ohhhhh God!”

In and out, in and out, in and out a rhythm begins to establish. Once she’d loosened me up to the point where she could glide freely she changes things up. Staying half inside she gingerly moves my right leg in, stepping over it with her knee, then does the same with the left until my legs were now between hers. Her hands then glide up my back to find my arms. These she brings down to my sides then has me tuck my hands up under my neck, positioning me almost like an Egyptian mummy. Once she had as she wanted me she sinks back down on top of me just as she had before.

“Mmmmm!” I moan in ecstasy as I feel her weight cover me while at the same time her dick goes balls deep once more. Without even thinking about it I shift my hips to the ideal angle. With her fully mounted her warm scrotum covers my nuts like a blanket, her huge balls resting to either side of my humble pair, while the rest of her squish me down into the bed.

Putting her arms around mine, even forcing her hands in under me a little, she wraps me up tight in a strong embrace. In this position, ass up and arms pinned, she starts to fuck me properly.

Plap! Plap! Plap!

With just her ass rising and falling Heather thrusts down into me, her soft body clapping beautifully on each impact with my lean frame.

“Hahhh! Ohhhh! Ohhh God!” I whimper and whine as the cock reaming my ass continued to feel better and better.

“My boyyy.” She kisses my cheek, she kisses my shoulder, she sucks lightly against my earlobe. “My beautiful booyyyy!”

“Ohhhhhhh!”

Plap! Plap! Plap!

Slow, steady and powerful Heather pounds my ass. It is not an aggressive fucking, Heather didn’t do aggressive, but thanks to her thick mass and jubbly heft gravity helps her in driving deep on each and every thrust.

Plap! Plap! Plap!

Between the clapping strokes and lusty wails is the wet sounds of lube and precum frothing about my ravaged hole. It sounded to slutty and nasty and awesome. My prostate was white hot and ready to explode.

“Oh my God!” I mewl and writhe beneath her. My ass is aglow in sexual rapture and my stiff dick was leaking like mad onto the pillow beneath me. Though my upper body was totally immobilized under her weight my legs were free. They kick and flop, my toes curling and gripping at the covers, as the good feelings overwhelmed my senses. “Sooo fucking…ahhhhhh!”

“Yes! Yes, Elliot!” Heather says through panting breaths. “Take it. Take my cock.”

Her hair drapes down like a curtain around my head. Her aroma fills my nostrils. Her hot, supple flesh squishes down and around mine. Above me, breathing heavily across my ear and cheek, she stares down at me. Filling me from within and crushing me from without Heather was everywhere and everything.

Plap! Plap! Plap!

“Ohhh yesss! Fuck meeee! Fuck meeee!” I hear myself cry. My hips begin to thrust with her rhythm so that as she pounded down into my I was pushing back up to meet her. “OHHHH! OHHHHHH!” Again and again and again her hardness plunged into my sensitive inner reaches. “YES! OHHH HEATHER!”

“Mmmm.” She moans softly between kisses. “You’re going to cum soon.” It was a statement, not a question, and a true one at that. “I want you to cum, baby.” The moist huffing breath of her whispers wash over my ear. “When you cum it’s going to make me cum too. Ohhhh! And then…hmmmmm…you’ll be mine. You’ll be mine, baby.”

“YES! OHHH FUCK YESSSS!” As hard as I could in my position I pop my ass up to meet her fleshy thrusts.

PLAP! PLAP! PLAP!

My body is rocked, my bones rattled, as Heather fucks me with all her power and passion.

“You’re mine.” She croons, her voice rising with our peaking bliss. “You are mine! MINE! YOU ARE MY MAN! Ohhhhhh God! I LOVE YOUUUUUU!!!”

“GNNNNNNGHHHH!!!” Beneath me my dick starts shooting seed, the hot cum smearing between the pillow and my body. It was my best nut ever and yet the pleasure from my usual kind of orgasm pales in comparison to what was happening in my ass. Waves of pure pleasure radiate out from my P-spot to fill my ass from entrance to the tip of Heather’s huge penis. In the throes of orgasm my tunnel grips and spasms and milks Heather’s monster, each twitch bringing with another burst of anal bliss. “OHHHHHHHHH!!!”

My climax had just started when Heather slams home one last time. Her cock throbs as she busts her load deep, deep, DEEP in my belly! A more satisfying sensation I had never experienced.

“ELLIOOOOT!” She wails in ecstasy as that incredible throb, throb, throb thrums inside of me like a second heart.

“AHHHHHH!” I scream and howl and quake beneath her, driven out of my mind in sexual rapture.

I could FEEL her hot jelly fill my insides as wad after wad of fresh lady cum is deposited in my guts. That sticky warmth spreads through my stomach…up through my chest…it creeps through my neck and out my limbs…until finally it finds my head. I am still peaking when…my body suddenly goes limp and still. My voice fades to silence. My eyes widen as they stare into nowhere.

I feel…I feel…I feel HER. HER! Everywhere her! Around me! In me! She was in me! Not just in my ass…she was in my very soul!

“Hea…ther!” I gasp. “HAH!”

“I got you!” She holds me tight. “I got youuuuuu!”

My whole world turns white…before my mind blanks completely.

Chapter 93: Bonded

Chapter Text

For a minute, or maybe it was an hour, I sort of…dissolve into the white void of my empty mind. There was no room, no bed, no cock inside of me, nothing. For a moment, or maybe an eternity, I cease to exist.

…

Gently, gradually, my consciousness coalesces back into being. I am again floating in the white but this time it is empty expanse but a swaddling universe of warmth and love and safety and acceptance. SHE is with me now. The wan haze slowly dissipates to reveal the outside world again.

The first thing that comes to me as I return to my senses is that time had passed. I could not say how long but long enough for things to have changed. Heather was no longer inside of me, her absence leaving a gnawing hollow feeling in my blissfully glowing ass. I had been moved. No longer was I laying face down in a puddle of my own cum, I was now laying on my side curled up with the warm, heavy blankets over me. I had been cleaned. I could still feel a slickness inside my anus but lube, cum, and even sweat had been wiped from my body. I could be wrong but I think my hair had even been brushed. Most importantly…Heather lay facing me with her arms around me and her warm naked body pressed to mine. My head lay on her shoulder, my mouth and nose touching her breast, my right arm clutched to her torso, and my legs were pulled up between us in a fetal position.

Awed and overwhelmed I look up to find her gazing back down at me. The moment I see her face I am shook to my core. Something else had changed. Something inside of me and inside of her. As I stared into her rich, brown eyes…I could actually FEEL her love for me! I could feel it as if it were my own!

With a tender smile she lightly pets my head and whispers. “Hello, handsome.”

Struck speechless I can only stare. My vision blurs as tears fill my eyes. A moment later they spill to streak down my face.

“Ohhhh.” Heather kisses my head. “Why you crying, baby?”

“You’re so…beautiful! You’re…so…ohhhh! I love youuuu!”

“Oh, Elliot. I love you too, baby.” She pulls me in closer and nuzzles into my hair. “My boyyyy.”

The tears of joy quickly fade. Under her adoring gaze I sniffle and blink them away. “Oh my God. What happened?”

“It happened.” She says. ‘It’s done. I’m yours. You’re mine. The bond is made.”

Closing my eyes I bury my face in her boob and just cling to her with all my strength. Joy did not even come close to describing the all-encompassing happiness that I am feeling. The most perfect woman ever to walk the Earth loved me, truly loved me, and had accepted me as her own. Through the bond we’d just forged I could sense in my heart that she would never betray me, never leave me, and she would ALWAYS be there to look after me in good times and bad. I wasn’t alone anymore, and I never would be again. She had become a part of me and I a part of her. Her presence was the dominant one, that I could already feel, but it was a gentle and loving dominance. I knew that technically my freedom had been curtailed. I also knew that the woman who held the keys to my shackles loved me more than I loved myself.

The bond was…powerful. Frighteningly so. As urgently as breathing I am overcome with a need to make my woman happy. Just as she needed to love and care for me I am energized with an instinct to satisfy her every wish and need. Everything else in my life was suddenly trifling in comparison to being her provider and giving her the very best life that I could. She gave me a purpose and so much more. Only now, as I float among these new feelings, could I truly appreciate what the loss of Alexander would have meant for her. I could honestly say that I would rather tear out my own liver with my bare hands than spend even an hour knowing my lover was no more. The loss of my parents left me wounded but whole, the fracturing of this connection would break me in two and leave me as half of a man. In a very real way she was my better half.

“How are you feeling?” Heather asks, fingers twirling through my hair.

“Hahhh.” I let out a long breath and let my body relax. Stretching my legs out I turn to lay on my back. She turns with me to cuddle up against my side, her big semi-flaccid cock against my near leg and her leg over it. “I feel…reborn.”

“Oh my.”

“Or…like a hard reboot. Everything’s kinda the same but it’s been reset and refreshed. Ya know? Everything is…clearer now. Everything running smooth.” I smile, my fingers absently playing with her hair. “That was incredible.”

“Yes. It was.” She sighs and melts into me, laying her head down on my shoulder. “You were incredible.”

“It feels funny. I can…like…um…”

“Feel me?” She rubs my chest. “In here?”

“Mmm.” I hug her closer. “Exactly. I didn’t know I could be this happy.”

“And…the sex?”

“Ohhhhhh!”

“He he he! You were so brave!” She giggles. “And so…slutty! The way you were moaning and pushing back against me! On your first time! My goodness!”

I chuckle. “I couldn’t get enough of ya. Ohhhh, Heather! You’ve changed my whole world. My mind, my heart, my…ass.”

She laughs. Her hand drifts down my body. Finding my junk she begins to gently rub and tease my balls and cock.

Closing my eyes I stretch out and smile, savoring her touch. “Ya know.” I wiggle my hips once to make the glow down below flare up. “Mmm. I’m not as sore as I thought I’d be.”

“That’s the honey and the jelly working.” She says. “It cures, it heals, it renews. Sex that way will get easier but in some ways each time is almost like the first time.”

“Huh.”

“A good thing too.” She quips. “When I pulled out you could have driven the express train through that booty hole.”

“PFFFT!” I explode in a big honest to goodness belly laugh. “Heather! Oh my God! Ha ha ha!”

“He he he! Just sayin.”

“Nasty woman.” I pinch her fleshy side.

“He he he!”

“How long was I out for?”

“You weren’t actually out.” She says, her hand still caressing my manly bits. Needless to say she was getting a rise out of me. And thanks to our new connection I didn’t even need to feel her cock swelling like it was to know that her desire was rising as well.

“I wasn’t?” I say. “I don’t…remember anything.”

“Mmm.” She presses into my harder. “You were cooing and babbling, sorta squirming around. Totally helpless. You were so cute. He he he. You were like a great big baby man.”

“Oh God! That’s embarrassing.”

“It is not.” She boops my nose before returning to stroking my dick. “You were precious. And I was right there looking after my man. You were perfectly fine. To answer your question, you were like that for maybe an hour and a half.”

“An hour and a half! That’s…not going to happen every time?”

“Not like that, no.” She assures me. “You might get a bit ooey-gooey after good anal sex though.”

Another chuckle as I shake my head. “Ooey-gooey? What even is that?”

“You’ll know it when you feel it.” She kisses my chest. “My ooey-gooey guy.”

“So that’s it. It’s done. I’m yours.”

“Forever and ever.”

I smile. “Thank you!”

“The pleasure was all mine.”

“Now that you got me…” I peer down my body at her hand gliding up and down my rock hard erection. “…what do you plan on doing with me?”

“Heh, heh, heh.” She begins to move, lifting herself from the bed and throwing a leg across to straddle me. “Anything I want!”

Chapter 94: More and Better

Chapter Text

“Ohhh fuuuuck!” I groan as her tight, wet pussy consumes my hard manhood.

“Ohhhhhh.” She moans back. Settling her weight fully down on top of me she takes everything I had to give inside of her. “Ohhh, Elliot.”

I rest my hands on her wide, curvy hips and begin to thrust in time with Heather’s riding. She looked so fucking good on top of me. As she rose and fell her huge semi-soft cock flopped across my belly, her massive balls slapped off my pelvis, her big heavy tits bounced and swayed, and her full womanly body jiggled in all the right ways. Everything about Heather was just…more. More and better than any woman before her. And now with this bond we shared…DAMN! The way she felt blew anything I’d experienced out of the competition. What we had wasn’t telepathic or anything, at least not from my end, but there were…echoes that weren’t there before. It was impossible to describe. I couldn’t feel what she was feeling but through her I could feel my own pleasure morphed and reflected in some wild kind of sensual reverb. Where the honey had heightened and broadened my bliss this bond had now deepened it as well. Addictive cum and mystical connections aside, Heather would have ruined me for ‘regular’ women through pleasure alone.

“Hahhh! Ohhhh God!” Heather sighs as she ride my cock faster. “Oh my God you fill me so good…mmm. Ohhhhh!”

“Fuck yeah, baby.” I whisper, my hands gliding up her soft belly to find her big, supple titties. “That’s it. Ride me. Fuckin ride me.”

Pap! Pap! Pap! Pap! The rhythmic slap of her body coming down on mine once more fills the room.

“Ohhhhh!”

Squeezing her breasts and teasing my thumbs across her fat nipples I flex my cock hard to give her a good strong rod to ride. After a few minutes I just needed a taste so I cup her tits and squeeze them together. Pulling her down over me I bury my face in her tits to smooch them and suck them and lick them. With her hands to either side of my head she gazes down on me and continues to ride, now letting her hips do most of the action. My cock buried in her pussy and my face in her titties I am in heaven!

“Aw fuck, I love you! Ohhhh!” Finding a nipple I clamp on and suck hard. “Mrrrm!”

“FUCK! Ohhh, yes! Elliot! HMMMM!”

Faster, harder, deeper she fucks me. Sliding my hands down to her ass I pound back up into her tight, wet sex. I could see her eyes glazing and the blush on her cheeks rising. These cues along with the ways she was grinding more desperately told me that her climax was not far off.

“Ohhh fuck, baby.” She whimpers. “You’re gonna make me cum so hard. Mmmm!”

Those words are music to my ears. My deepest and most powerful desire was to make my gentle mistress happy in life, love and lust. It brought me satisfaction like nothing else to be a good lover for her. I knew I could do better though. The first time we’d made love she’d tipped her hand. I knew what she wanted. What she REALLY wanted.

Through huffing breaths I say. “Heather?”

“Mmm! Yeah, baby?”

“I’m gonna cum inside of you tonight.”

“Wha…what did you say!?” She gasps.

Looking deep into her eyes I say flat out. “I’m gonna put my baby inside you, Heather.”

“Fu-u-uuuuck-k-k!” Her body begins to quake and her hot clutching cunny gets wetter as my words trigger an immediate and intense reaction. She cums. Holy fuck does she cum! Slapping her hands down on my shoulders she grips them tight as her back arches and her whole body shudders. “OH GOD!!! HAAHHHH!”

As her pace starts to falter thanks to her trembling climax I grab those big child-bearing hips of hers and continue to piston up into her spasming snatch. Splap! Splap! Splap! Splap! The sounds of our sex are wetter and sloppier than ever. Through her incredible orgasm I continue to whisper the words I knew she craved to hear. “I’m gonna make you pregnant, Heather. Rrm! Ffm! I’m gonna breed you, baby. Hrf! I’m gonna fill that hot, fertile womb. Hrm! Mmm! Rff!” I grunt with each clapping thrust. “I’m gonna make you a mama again, baby!”

“ELLIOT!!! HNNNNGHHHH!!!” One orgasm tips over into the second. Closing her eyes Heather heaves forward, her thick body violently shaking. “OHHHH GOD! MMMMMM!!!” On my chest, between her own tits, I feel Heather’s hot, gooey seed pump from her monster cock. I’d made her cum both ways at once!

“Yes! Yes! Cum for me! Rrrm!” My own nut was close but not quite here yet. Despite her super tight cunny milking my rod for all it was worth I was still feeling strong and unbreakable. Fucking her raw in the full knowledge that she wasn’t on any kind of birth control hit deep, primal instincts inside of me. Yes, I was her boy. Yes, she was my Mistress. Yes, we did enjoy the occasional suckle. But none of that changed my nature. I was man! Hear me roar! “RRRR!”

SPLAP! SPLAP! SPLAP! SPLAP!

“OOHHHHH FUUUUUCK!!!”

Though it lifted me and energized me to see my woman cum so fucking hard the things I was saying was not simply me teasing a kink. And I wasn’t just getting swept away in the moment. I meant every damn word I said. On the back burner I’d been thinking about our ‘accidental’ creampie last time we made love and all that it meant. The conclusion I’d come to was that in a stable relationship, and you couldn’t get much more rock solid than ours now, I abso-fucking-lutely wanted kids! My folks had been younger than me when I came along. Heather had been younger still when she had the twins. At 25 I was in the prime of my manhood. Why shouldn’t I want kids? As for Heather, she appeared to be the very paragon of feminine fertility but for how much longer? At 45 how many ticks did that biological clock of hers have to go? There was no reason to wait. Could I support a family? Well, it was all the more inspiration to give everything I could to my new job. People younger, older, poorer, and in far less loving situations seemed to manage parenthood, so why not us? People had been doing it since the dawn of time. I had faith that we’d figure it out, together, one way or another.

“Ohhh fuck, yeah!” I grunt. “Nnngh! Gonna cum!”

“Yes! Yes! YESSS!!!”

SPLAP! SPLAP! SPLAP! With a look of wild zeal Heather rams down on top of me with all she had, her soft body jiggling on each thunderous impact. I wasn’t the only one feeling nature’s urge. Through our freshly forged bond her pleasure and mine weaves together to grow beyond the limits of either single strand. Pulling her fully down onto me and reveling in the sensation of her warm, soft weight pinning me down once more I wrap my arms around her and fuck her with every ounce of virile passion I had to give!

Plap-plap-plap-plap-splap-plap!

Balls slapping, pussy juice flying, my pounding cock is a blur of furious fucking. Ten seconds later…

“GRRRRMMMM!!!” I growl as my hot seed erupts inside of her blasting millions of swimmers straight for her waiting womb. Even as I fill her up I continue to fuck with wild abandon.

SHPLAP! SCHPLRP! SHLLPPP!

“GOD!” Heather gasps before her voice is cut short. With a pleasure beyond a simple orgasm Heather’s eyes roll back and her mouth opens in a silent cry of ecstasy.

Chapter 95: Double For Me

Chapter Text

Eventually my passion, my fury, and my cum are all drained from me by my lover’s tight pussy. I wasn’t the only one spent as the moment I stop my frenzied fucking and slam into her for one final deep breeding thrust Heather’s hot, sweaty body quivers then completely collapses on top of me.

“Mmmmm.” I wrap my arms around her and squeeze her even more down into me.

“Ohhhhh. Ohhhhhh. Ohhhhh my God!” Heather moans with each exhaled breath. With me still inside of her and her head on my shoulder she looks at me in blissful awe as she lightly caresses my cheek. “Ohhhh Elliot!”

“Dang!” I gasp. “What an orgasm!”

My over-blunt exclamation makes Heather giggle. With soft kisses to my cheek and ear her moans turn to satiated coos. We lay there for a time just catching our breath and basking in each other. It didn’t surprise me one bit that, now that we were bonded, even the afterglow was on another level. Although, that may have simply been the love I was feeling. Or maybe it was a deeper satisfaction of sharing coitus for its biological purpose. At this very moment millions of my sperm were frantically swimming for Heather’s waiting womb in hopes of being the one. Imagining that big, beautiful egg waiting for and welcoming in that one lucky little fella to become a part of her I couldn’t help but compare that mismatched pair coming into perfect union to her and I. To my core that just felt so damn right.

Under Heather’s soft blanketing mass I was getting hotter by the second but I sure wasn’t complaining. Her contented noises and feeling of my hot, slippery semen squishing around my dick I knew that I’d done good. Heather was satisfied. Fuck did that feel great! With one arm around her and the other hand behind my head I stare up at the ceiling feeling like an absolute stud.

Heather turns my face to look me in the eyes then lays a sweet kiss on my lips. A finger then taps across my lips as she smiles.

“I love you.”

“Mmm.” I smile. “Love you too.”

“That was…amaaaazing.”

“That goes double for me.”

She looks down toward her boobs and twists her body to feel the gooey load of jizz sandwiched between us. “That’s never happened before! I’ve never cum like that. Ohhh my goodness. My boy!”

“Never?”

“Never.” She melts back into me. “Never ever.”

I take a deep breath, expanding my chest and widening my shoulders. It was petty and I knew I ought not compare myself to a ghost but knowing that I’d made her orgasm in a way that Alexander never had stokes the flames of my masculine pride. I couldn’t help it. I wanted to be the best. The best she’d had in every way. She’d chosen me for life and in return I wanted to be everything she could ever want in a man.

With a titter she kisses me again.

“What?” I chuckle, though I didn’t know why. “What’s so funny.”

“You.”

“Me?”

“Yes you. Looking so pleased with yourself.”

“I earned it.”

“That you did, my love.” She giggles again. “You growled! At one point you were growling. Like a tiger.” She kisses me again. “So ferocious. So manly!”

“I’m not all soft boy all the time.” I say with a macho tone. “Uh, unless you want me to be.”

“He he he.” She pinches my chin. “I want you just as you are. Am I too heavy?”

“No, babe.” I let out a long happy breath. “You’re feelin just right.”

“Good.” She settles back in, showing no signs of ever getting off of me.

“So it’s done. It’s really done.”

“Without even an ‘I do’.” She says. “You’re mine now, Elliot. Nothing in the world can change that.”

“Heather, please. I can only smile so hard. I’m gonna pull a face muscle here.”

“He he he. My silly little prince.” Nuzzling into my neck she smooches me. “Hmmmm.”

“Heather?”

“Mmm?”

“I know it was sudden…”

“What isn’t with us?”

“True. I, um, I really do want to have kids with you.” I whisper. “I wasn’t just saying it.”

“Ohhh.” She wriggles her ass, causing my half soft cock to squirm around in her creamy cunny. “I know, baby. I want that too. I didn’t think I did but…I didn’t think a lot of things before you arrived. I’m old…”

“You’re not old!”

She sighs. “We’ll try our best, okay?”

“Yeah?”

“Mm.” She nods. “If…I can’t…do that for you…”

“Heather.”

“Listen.” She raises her head to look at me, her expression suddenly serious. “It’s not…unknown for a matriarch to use a surrogate. I just want you to know that there are options.”

“Surrogate? Options?”

She lays her head back down again and hugs me tight. “I want to have your baby, Elliot. I want that…more than anything else.”

“What do you mean surrogate?”

“As the matriarch I will already be the second mother to any children the others have. It’s not a big step from there to being the primary mom. It’s not even uncommon. If I…can’t and…one of the others volunteers, well…we can make you a papa one way or the other, my love.”

I lay there a moment pondering what I’d just heard. “You’re serious?”

“Mm hm.” She sighs. “Julie would probably do it for us if it came to it.”

“Pfft! Julie!?” I sputter as I try to imagine the carefree tomboy bachelorette waddling around with a big pregger belly.

“With how irresponsible she can be it might happen by accident now that she’s got a…”

“Honey hole.”

“Prince.” She taps my chin.

“You really don’t mind me fooling around with the others? Like…all the way?”

“Baby, you’re mine now. I’ve got no reason to be jealous. You can do whatever you like.” She says. “With the family at least. Don’t go messing around with another clan though. A prince is something we do not share with others. Ever!”

“Yes, Ma’am.” I answer reflexively. “There’s, um, more like you?”

“Of course.” She says. “There’s at least one other hive in the city that we know of. Lily has already seen a couple of them on the side. It’s nice having one of us that can provide medical care. She’ll be in demand once she’s a full doctor.”

“Huh.”

“Mmm.” She hugs me harder and again nuzzles into my neck. “I don’t want to talk about this stuff right now. I’m too happy to talk.””

“Okay.” I stroke her back and kiss her head. “I’m happy too.”

“Ohhhh.” She relaxes and closes her eyes, her fingers gently playing through my hair. In a soft whisper she breaths. “I want to fall asleep with you still inside of me.”

“Mmm.” I smile. “That sounds wonderful.”

“Mmmmm.”

“Though it’ll have to wait.” Reaching down I grab her big, fleshy ass…then flex my resurgent manhood hard.

“Ooo!” Lifting her head she looks at me with wide eyes. “Again!? Already!?”

“Hey.” I quip with an impish wink. “You knew the risks when you chose a younger man.”

“He he he! Elliot!”

With that I start fucking her all over again. Splap! Plap! Schlap! Splrch!

“Ohhhhhh!”

Actions

Kudos

Rubyw, ThAllonsY, YourLocalAntagonist, 1glo0o, Soobs90, 97Patate97, aNeedyNerd, Ubsi, Tocknez, BrandonR35GTR, LiberatedCrow, Inquader, Randomreader173, M7mdiq2000, avnlasce, webbeffect, Simple_life444, ScarletOsprey, conor177013, Ruralbuddy_500, Tommyboy123, Random_Bear, MCgrey, Bananacream69, AndyGrainger, CarpetmuncherCans, lc_pyretta, Cubchooforyou, BoomerangJelly, sasuke23418, Sneja21, WaterlooBelivet, Ry_Ze, Carbonflight, ShadowSkyness, Tony5592, ColdSlug, Z3kk3n, McPupp, RandomPornEnthusiast, pmasduran, SillyBillyOfAnarchy03, Hardtime, JollyMango, Asics30, Th3rt33n, Felix12, SilverDollar, RangerVasconcelos, aaaaAAHHHH, and 111 more users as well as 548 guests left kudos on this work!

Comments

Pages Navigation

Cutest_Bunny on Chapter 1 Wed 14 Aug 2024 04:02PM UTC

Well I can't wait to see where this goes, it checks a few of my kinks! I will admit it it will check my biggest if she feeds him her "milk" straight from the tap. (And I don't mean breast milk) I definitely have a oral kink. I think I have a trans mommy kink.
Anyway embarrassing admissions aside I don't usually comment on erotica but your such a good writer, I just had to say thank you, and I can't wait for more!

Comment Actions
- Reply
- Thread
1. Grimbous on Chapter 1 Wed 14 Aug 2024 04:20PM UTC
  
  I hope you enjoy the story! And thank you for your kind comment. ❤
  
  Comment Actions
Arthus on Chapter 1 Thu 15 Aug 2024 03:33AM UTC

Holy fuck thanks for the chapter but the mc is so stupid

Comment Actions
- Reply
- Thread
Joeypeeps (Guest) on Chapter 1 Sat 17 Aug 2024 03:03AM UTC

This guy just can't stop dropping bangers I swear

Comment Actions
- Reply
- Thread
MCgrey on Chapter 1 Thu 24 Apr 2025 08:29AM UTC

I binged this book all day and now it’s 3AM. I just know I won’t remember anything when the next chapter drops.. sigh. But seriously, thank you for this story. It cured my depression for the few hours it took to read. Can’t wait for the next update!

Comment Actions
- Reply
- Thread
1. Grimbous on Chapter 1 Thu 24 Apr 2025 01:20PM UTC
  
  ❤
  
  Comment Actions
Idontfukinknow (Loser_org) on Chapter 2 Tue 19 Nov 2024 10:52PM UTC

Imagine actually being able to make the "I fucked your mom " jokes to your bully.
Well, it would be , "your mom fucked me", but still

Comment Actions
- Reply
- Thread
1. Grimbous on Chapter 2 Thu 21 Nov 2024 01:20PM UTC
  
  LOL
  
  Comment Actions
2. Matie ebal (Guest) on Chapter 2 Fri 02 May 2025 05:26PM UTC
  
  Or sayed: "I drinked your siblings!"Or:"I drinked her milks)" Interesting, does her son know all about her? And in what age?😈 interesting very interesting 🧐
  
  Comment Actions
Arthus on Chapter 3 Fri 16 Aug 2024 08:57PM UTC

Thanks for the chapter 💕

Comment Actions
- Reply
- Thread
1. Grimbous on Chapter 3 Fri 16 Aug 2024 10:31PM UTC
  
  Thank you for reading. ❤
  
  Comment Actions
Joeypeeps (Guest) on Chapter 3 Sat 17 Aug 2024 03:25AM UTC

Hey, ummm...please, sir, may I have some more please

Comment Actions
- Reply
- Thread
OOgahboogahman on Chapter 5 Wed 06 Nov 2024 03:33AM UTC

I've seen enough smut to recognize a carton of semen when I see it.

Comment Actions
- Reply
- Thread
Negr (Guest) on Chapter 5 Fri 02 May 2025 07:01PM UTC

I think It’s her cum, maybe preaculation, or really pussy, but with all other her liquids

Comment Actions
- Reply
- Thread
Arthus on Chapter 6 Tue 20 Aug 2024 08:24PM UTC

Im loving the continuous updates

Comment Actions
- Reply
- Thread
Mr_Teratophilia on Chapter 6 Sat 12 Oct 2024 01:27PM UTC

I have a question about Mrs. Hutton, is part of the reason for her treating Elliot in such a rigid manner because of how she feels like she failed her husband. Thus she is trying to make up for it by treating Elliot how she wished she had with her past husband.
Not sure if this makes any sense, but it is what I get from some of her interactions.

Comment Actions
- Reply
- Thread
1. Grimbous on Chapter 6 Sun 13 Oct 2024 12:08PM UTC
  
  Some of these issues are touched on in the next few chapters.
  
  Comment Actions
IgnotusObscurus on Chapter 6 Sat 09 Nov 2024 10:42PM UTC

I know this was written a ways back, but I really love the relationship between the two of them. You do such a good job of capturing the essence of a very truly caring woman who just wants him to succeed. It's very wholesome.

Comment Actions
- Reply
- Thread
Negro (Guest) on Chapter 6 Fri 02 May 2025 07:13PM UTC

Holy shit, i feel this embraced 🥰 Also i think her semen will be very healthy and tasty, this MC is really lucky guys

Comment Actions
- Reply
- Thread
Sulzi on Chapter 9 Tue 27 Aug 2024 03:17PM UTC

nice

Comment Actions
- Reply
- Thread
Sulzi on Chapter 10 Thu 29 Aug 2024 02:03PM UTC

nice

Comment Actions
- Reply
- Thread
GhostRhaoDon on Chapter 10 Thu 29 Aug 2024 11:21PM UTC

I am spellbound by the way you tell your stories and how everything comes together

Comment Actions
- Reply
- Thread
Sulzi on Chapter 11 Fri 30 Aug 2024 05:09PM UTC

nice

Comment Actions
- Reply
- Thread
Sulzi on Chapter 12 Mon 02 Sep 2024 01:56PM UTC

nice

Comment Actions
- Reply
- Thread
Joeypeeps (Guest) on Chapter 12 Mon 02 Sep 2024 03:13PM UTC

I enjoy a slow burn as much as the next guy but man...this has got to have the same number of chapters as slave girl at least 🙁

Comment Actions
- Reply
- Thread
Sulzi on Chapter 13 Wed 04 Sep 2024 05:37PM UTC

nice

Comment Actions
- Reply
- Thread